A full satisfaction concerning a double Romish iniquitie; hainous rebellion, and more then heathenish æquiuocation Containing three parts: the two former belong to the reply vpon the Moderate Answerer; the first for confirmation of the discouerie in these two points, treason and æquiuocation: the second is a iustification of Protestants, touching the same points. The third part is a large discourse confuting the reasons and grounds of other priests, both in the case of rebellion, and æquiuocation. Published by authoritie.
         Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
      
       
         
           1606
        
      
       Approx. 655 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 125 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07807
         STC 18185
         ESTC S112912
         99848153
         99848153
         13231
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07807)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13231)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1029:3)
      
       
         
           
             A full satisfaction concerning a double Romish iniquitie; hainous rebellion, and more then heathenish æquiuocation Containing three parts: the two former belong to the reply vpon the Moderate Answerer; the first for confirmation of the discouerie in these two points, treason and æquiuocation: the second is a iustification of Protestants, touching the same points. The third part is a large discourse confuting the reasons and grounds of other priests, both in the case of rebellion, and æquiuocation. Published by authoritie.
             Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
          
           [12], 121 [i.e. 131], [1]; 103, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Richard Field for Edmond Weauer,
             London :
             1606.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Thomas Morton.
             A reply to: Broughton, Richard. A just and moderate answer to a most injurious, and slaunderous pamphlet, intituled, An exact discovery of Romish doctrine in case of conspiracie and rebellion.
             Pages 130 and 131 misnumbered 128 and 121.
             "The third part, which is a confutation of the principles of Romish doctrine, in two points" (caption title) has separate pagination and register.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Broughton, Richard. -- Just and moderate answer to a most injurious, and slaunderous pamphlet, intituled, An exact discovery of Romish doctrine in case of conspiracie and rebellion -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholics -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           FVLL
           SATISFACTION
           CONCERNING
           A
           DOVBLE
           ROMISH
           INIQVITIE
           ;
           hainous
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           heathenish
           Aequiuocation
           .
           
             Containing
             three
             Parts
          
           :
           The
           two
           former
           belong
           to
           the
           Reply
           vpon
           the
           
             Moderate
             Answerer
          
           ;
           the
           first
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Discouerie
           in
           these
           two
           points
           ,
           Treason
           and
           Aequiuocation
           :
           the
           second
           is
           a
           Iustification
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           touching
           the
           same
           points
           .
           The
           third
           Part
           is
           a
           large
           Discourse
           confuting
           the
           Reasons
           and
           grounds
           of
           other
           Priests
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           Aequiuocation
           .
        
         
           
             DEVT.
             32.
             
             VERS
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               grapes
               are
               grapes
               of
               gall
               ,
               their
               clusters
               are
               bitter
               .
            
          
        
         
           Published
           by
           Authoritie
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Richard
             Field
          
           for
           
             Edmond
             Weauer
          
           .
           1606.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           PVISSANT
           AND
           MOST
           RENOVVMED
           PRINCE
           ,
           OVR
           GRACIOVS
           SOVEraigne
           ,
           Iames
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           King
           of
           great
           
             Britaine
             ,
             France
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             Apostolike
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           long
           sithence
           (
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           )
           that
           one
           inscribed
           
             A
             moderate
             Answer
          
           ,
           did
           traduce
           before
           your
           Maiestie
           the
           late
           
             Discouerer
             of
             Romish
             rebellious
             Positions
          
           for
           an
           
             iniurious
             and
             slanderous
             Pamphleter
          
           :
           Now
           therefore
           Innocencie
           ,
           which
           (
           
             though
             naked
          
           )
           was
           neuer
           ashamed
           ,
           hath
           charged
           me
           to
           manifest
           my selfe
           vnto
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           and
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           Aduersarie
           ,
           to
           appeale
           vnto
           your
           incomparable
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           in
           so
           constant
           assurance
           of
           an
           vpright
           conscience
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           shall
           willingly
           remit
           that
           iust
           aduantage
           ,
           which
           the
           difference
           of
           comparison
           both
           betweene
           a
           legitimate
           or
           conformable
           subiect
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           suspiciously
           degenerate
           ;
           as
           also
           betweene
           a
           Minister
           of
           simple
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           professed
           Aequiuocator
           ,
           doth
           offer
           vnto
           me
           :
           and
           to
           be
           contented
           onely
           with
           that
           respect
           which
           the
           equitie
           of
           my
           cause
           may
           allow
           .
           It
           hath
           pleased
           
           my
           Aduersarie
           thus
           to
           decipher
           me
           :
           
             The
             Discouerer
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             like
             to
             the
             espiall
             of
             king
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             brought
             word
             that
             an
             army
             of
             enemies
             was
             approching
             ,
             whē
             they
             were
             but
             a
             small
             companie
             of
             sillie
             Apes
             ,
             imitating
             souldiers
             in
             a
             march
             from
             the
             mountaines
             :
             thus
             he
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             distempered
             in
             his
             braine
             ,
             and
             deluded
             in
             his
             fantasie
             ,
             hath
             beheld
             our
             Catholike
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             in
             euery
             page
             he
             calleth
             seditious
             and
             traiterous
             persons
             .
          
           This
           then
           onely
           was
           my
           error
           ;
           I
           thought
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           discouered
           a
           companie
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           my
           Answerer
           telleth
           me
           they
           were
           but
           beastes
           :
           and
           I
           partly
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           for
           what
           men
           could
           euer
           be
           so
           sauage
           ,
           as
           (
           for
           so
           they
           haue
           professed
           concerning
           Protestants
           )
           to
           depriue
           men
           of
           the
           due
           respects
           of
           all
           humanitie
           ?
           Notwithstanding
           though
           I
           had
           bene
           so
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           his
           Monks
           were
           but
           Munkies
           ,
           and
           his
           Priests
           but
           Apes
           ,
           yet
           sure
           I
           am
           (
           and
           he
           so
           acknowledgeth
           )
           that
           they
           were
           
             a
             companie
          
           of
           creatures
           
             which
             did
             imitate
             souldiers
             on
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
           This
           I
           then
           partly
           discouered
           ,
           and
           now
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           will
           proue
           more
           plentifully
           in
           this
           Replie
           .
           The
           mountaines
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           march
           ,
           be
           those
           
             Seuen
             hils
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             whereon
             the
             woman
             clothed
             in
             scarlet
             sitteth
             :
          
           which
           (
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           two
           most
           learned
           Iesuites
           )
           doth
           signifie
           
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           May
           it
           now
           please
           your
           sacred
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           exactly
           they
           
             imitate
             Souldiers
             in
             their
             march
          
           ?
           Parsons
           ,
           teaching
           persecution
           against
           all
           Kings
           and
           States
           Protestant
           ,
           doth
           propound
           for
           his
           imitation
           the
           example
           of
           
             Dauid
             in
             his
             conflict
             against
             Goliah
          
           ;
           Allen
           the
           example
           of
           
             Eliah
             in
             calling
          
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           
             for
             fire
             from
             heauen
             to
             consume
             the
             messengers
             of
             Kings
          
           ;
           Renalds
           the
           example
           of
           
             Iabel
             to
             knocke
             Generals
             on
             the
             head
          
           ;
           Bellarmine
           
           the
           example
           of
           
             Iehoida
             and
             other
             Priestes
             for
             murthering
             of
             opposite
             Queenes
          
           ;
           Sanders
           the
           example
           of
           
             Mattathias
             ,
             who
             fought
             against
             King
             Antiochus
          
           ;
           Simancha
           the
           example
           of
           
             Heathenish
             Scythians
             ,
             who
             murthered
             their
             naturall
             King
             Scyles
          
           ;
           Buchier
           the
           example
           of
           
             Sampson
             ,
             to
             kill
          
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           
             a
             thousand
          
           ,
           of
           his
           supposed
           
             Philistims
             with
             the
             iaw-bone
             of
             an
             Asse
             .
          
           These
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           like
           be
           but
           his
           
             sillie
             Apes
          
           :
           which
           I
           should
           rather
           iudge
           to
           be
           of
           that
           kind
           whereof
           the
           prouerbe
           speaketh
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           but
           by
           euents
           .
           But
           this
           
             Moderate
             answerer
          
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           our
           faithfull
           Replie
           ,
           wherein
           he
           will
           appeare
           often
           to
           haue
           betrayed
           his
           owne
           title
           ,
           except
           some
           will
           call
           that
           moderation
           ,
           which
           hath
           in
           it
           neither
           modum
           nor
           rationem
           .
           After
           the
           Replie
           is
           finished
           ,
           there
           is
           presented
           to
           your
           Princely
           and
           most
           religious
           iudgement
           ,
           a
           Confutation
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           two
           of
           their
           more
           then
           vnreasonable
           positions
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           of
           hainous
           rebellions
           ,
           and
           execrable
           aequiuocations
           :
           both
           which
           are
           refelled
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           sufficiently
           by
           the
           testimonies
           of
           their
           owne
           most
           principall
           Doctors
           .
           A
           course
           which
           I
           professe
           in
           all
           disputes
           ;
           knowing
           that
           by
           no
           better
           wisedome
           may
           this
           new
           Babylon
           be
           confounded
           ,
           then
           wherwith
           God
           wrought
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           euen
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             their
             tongues
          
           .
           In
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Confutation
           is
           examined
           the
           ambition
           of
           Romish
           prelacie
           ,
           who
           would
           aduance
           their
           myters
           aboue
           scepters
           :
           which
           vsurpation
           the
           right
           honorable
           Earle
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           at
           the
           arraignement
           of
           Garnet
           ,
           did
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           singular
           learning
           formed
           and
           habited
           with
           sound
           iudgement
           ,
           publikely
           conuince
           of
           palpable
           noueltie
           ,
           and
           insolencie
           intollerable
           .
           In
           the
           last
           place
           is
           discouered
           the
           other
           mysterie
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           a
           
           booke
           which
           hath
           this
           inscription
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Aequinocatiō
          
           ,
           but
           thus
           altered
           by
           the
           Authoriser
           thereof
           ,
           
             A
             Treatise
             against
             lying
             and
             fraudulent
             dissimulation
             .
          
           We
           reade
           of
           the
           idolatrous
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           ,
           worshipping
           a
           
             Golden
             calfe
          
           ,
           did
           name
           their
           adoration
           of
           an
           abhominable
           idole
           ,
           
             an
             holy
             day
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Plutarke
           maketh
           mention
           of
           certaine
           Apothecaries
           who
           painted
           vpon
           their
           boxes
           of
           poison
           the
           titles
           of
           Antidote
           or
           
             Presernatiues
             against
             poison
          
           .
           Polydore
           obserueth
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           a
           long
           time
           in
           their
           election
           had
           their
           names
           chāged
           by
           Antiphrase
           ,
           viz.
           the
           elected
           if
           he
           were
           by
           naturall
           disposition
           fearefull
           ,
           was
           named
           Leo
           ;
           if
           cruell
           ,
           Clemens
           ;
           if
           vnciuill
           Vrbanus
           ;
           if
           wicked
           ,
           P●…s
           ;
           if
           couetous
           ,
           Bonifacius
           ;
           if
           in
           all
           behauiours
           intollerable
           ,
           Innocentius
           .
           So
           now
           this
           Popish
           
             Treatise
             of
             aequiuocation
          
           ,
           the
           notablest
           Art
           of
           lying
           ,
           &
           most
           bottomlesse
           dissimulatiō
           that
           euer
           the
           prince
           of
           darknesse
           did
           inuent
           ,
           will
           be
           styled
           ,
           
             A
             Treatise
             against
             lying
             and
             fraudulent
             dissimulation
             .
          
           Yet
           why
           may
           not
           a
           lying
           title
           best
           befit
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             lying
             &
             dissimulation
          
           ?
           Which
           kind
           of
           publike
           transfiguration
           of
           sinne
           into
           the
           habite
           of
           vertue
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Angell
           of
           darknesse
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           )
           S.
           Bernard
           often
           nameth
           
             Daemon
             meridianus
             ,
             The
             diuell
             at
             noone
             day
             .
          
           Notwithstanding
           lest
           that
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           cursed
           Arte
           might
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           more
           carnally
           minded
           ,
           
             aedificare
             ad
             gehennam
             :
             edifie
             vnto
             hell
          
           (
           as
           that
           reuerend
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           &
           learned
           father
           of
           our
           Church
           hath
           said
           :
           )
           I
           haue
           so
           framed
           this
           dispute
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           seeme
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           to
           be
           like
           Aristotle
           his
           bookes
           of
           naturall
           Philosophie
           ,
           
             So
             published
             ,
             as
             not
             published
          
           ;
           because
           the
           clause
           of
           mentall
           Reseruation
           (
           the
           taile
           of
           this
           serpent
           ,
           wherin
           the
           whole
           poyson
           lyeth
           )
           is
           alwayes
           deliuered
           in
           Latine
           phrase
           ,
           to
           
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           onely
           the
           guiltie
           partie
           by
           his
           sensible
           coniecture
           may
           perceiue
           his
           error
           confuted
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           though
           desirous
           to
           touch
           pitch
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           defiled
           .
           Which
           doctrine
           because
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           in
           your
           admirable
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           Religion
           most
           sacrilegious
           and
           detestable
           ,
           in
           politike
           state
           most
           pernitious
           and
           intollerable
           ,
           &
           in
           euery
           actor
           most
           banefull
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           :
           it
           may
           please
           your
           excellent
           Maiestie
           to
           prouide
           in
           this
           behalfe
           for
           your
           faithfull
           and
           religious
           Subiects
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           be
           so
           intoxicated
           with
           this
           Antichristian
           spirit
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           deceiue
           or
           be
           deceiued
           thereby
           .
           First
           not
           to
           be
           deceiued
           :
           but
           seeing
           that
           the
           authors
           of
           Aequiuocatiō
           are
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           Gyges
           ring
           ,
           made
           in
           a
           sort
           inuisible
           vnto
           Protestants
           to
           plot
           and
           practise
           against
           them
           what
           &
           when
           they
           wil
           ,
           and
           Vlysses-like
           make
           a
           verie
           Polyphemus
           of
           your
           most
           noble
           State
           ,
           that
           whensoeuer
           they
           be
           asked
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Traitor
           ,
           licence
           themselues
           during
           life
           to
           answer
           (
           till
           they
           be
           cōuicted
           )
           by
           that
           aequiuocating
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           that
           therfore
           against
           such
           as
           cannot
           hurt
           vs
           but
           by
           our
           credulitie
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           enacted
           ,
           (
           the
           onely
           refuge
           of
           
             Tullie
             )
             Lex
             non
             credendi
             ;
             a
             law
             of
             not
             beleeuing
             them
             .
          
           Cōcerning
           deceiuing
           by
           the
           same
           policie
           more
           subtle
           then
           anie
           Machiauellisme
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           a
           most
           humble
           suppliant
           to
           your
           gracious
           Highnesse
           ,
           not
           to
           permit
           anie
           ,
           of
           what
           condition
           soeuer
           ,
           in
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           diseased
           bodie
           politike
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           driuing
           out
           poyson
           with
           poyson
           )
           in
           winding
           out
           these
           aequiuocators
           to
           aequinocate
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           the
           counsell
           of
           S.
           Augustine
           is
           most
           soueraigne
           :
           
             Non
             minùs
             pernitiosè
             mentitur
             Catholicus
             ,
             vt
             haereticos
             capiat
             ;
             quàm
             mentitur
             haeretiens
             ,
             vt
             Catholicos
             lateat
             ;
             nec
             cuiquam
             persuaderi
             potest
             hominem
             non
             mentiri
             ,
             nè
             capiat
             ;
             
             qui
             mentitur
             vt
             capiat
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           certaine
           We
           (
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           Apostles
           tenor
           )
           
             haue
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             as
             the
             truth
             in
             Iesus
             :
          
           by
           whom
           we
           are
           taught
           that
           the
           new
           man
           must
           crucisie
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           seeke
           by
           such
           diuellish
           exorcisme
           to
           driue
           out
           Satan
           by
           Satan
           ,
           but
           to
           mortifie
           ambition
           by
           humilitie
           ,
           intemperance
           by
           sobrietie
           :
           in
           briefe
           ,
           to
           conquer
           all
           euill
           by
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           onely
           truth
           must
           catch
           and
           kill
           a
           lye
           .
           Let
           not
           your
           Maiestie
           be
           offended
           with
           my
           boldnesse
           in
           exceeding
           the
           measure
           of
           an
           Epistle
           against
           my
           accustomed
           breuitie
           in
           all
           my
           labors
           :
           it
           is
           Credidi
           that
           begetteth
           
             Ergolocutus
             sum
          
           .
           Therfore
           speaking
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           speake
           for
           truth
           :
           and
           now
           ,
           in
           high
           detestation
           both
           of
           idolatrous
           superstition
           ,
           and
           hellish
           aequiuocation
           ,
           beseech
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           to
           make
           your
           name
           glorious
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           in
           the
           zealous
           defence
           both
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christian
           faithfulnes
           :
           establishing
           your
           Maiesties
           kingdome
           in
           peace
           ,
           your
           person
           in
           safetie
           ,
           your
           soule
           in
           grace
           ,
           your
           Queene
           in
           mutuall
           ioy
           ,
           your
           royall
           Succession
           in
           happie
           successe
           as
           long
           as
           the
           world
           endureth
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           of
           mortalitie
           to
           crowne
           you
           all
           with
           endlesse
           blessednes
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vnworthie
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             your
             Maiesties
             most
             dutifull
             subiect
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Morton
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           SEDVCED
           Brethren
           ,
           Grace
           and
           peace
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           AFter
           that
           I
           had
           discouered
           vnto
           you
           (
           my
           Brethren
           )
           the
           hainous
           positions
           of
           your
           Priests
           ,
           there
           arose
           some
           one
           ,
           I
           thinke
           ,
           of
           that
           priesthood
           ,
           entituling
           himselfe
           
             A
             moderate
             answerer
          
           ;
           and
           me
           
             A
             slanderous
             and
             lying
             libeller
          
           :
           And
           why
           ?
           
             Because
             the
             testimonies
             alledged
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             falsly
             applied
          
           .
           For
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           scarce
           examining
           one
           of
           twentie
           ,
           he
           commonly
           returneth
           this
           answer
           :
           
             If
             this
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             be
             the
             opinion
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
          
           or
           
             if
             these
             Authors
             write
             thus
             &c.
          
           wilfully
           seating
           himselfe
           in
           the
           chaire
           of
           those
           Doctors
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           described
           :
           
             They
             will
             be
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             yet
             vnderstand
             not
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             nor
             whereof
             they
             affirme
             .
          
           To
           the
           manifold
           and
           manifest
           proofes
           ,
           I
           may
           now
           adde
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           same
           Priests
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           discouered
           rebellious
           conclusions
           .
           By
           what
           reason
           then
           can
           my
           
             Moderate
             Answerer
          
           charge
           me
           as
           slanderously
           misreporting
           that
           to
           be
           the
           doctrine
           of
           those
           Priests
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           themselues
           by
           Reasons
           labour
           to
           confirme
           ?
           Wherfore
           I
           perswade
           my self
           his
           intent
           in
           answering
           was
           not
           to
           answer
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           iudicious
           :
           but
           onely
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           haue
           answered
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           delude
           the
           too
           credulous
           :
           like
           the
           answer
           which
           the
           priests
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           did
           prescribe
           ,
           for
           repressing
           the
           discouerie
           of
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           out
           of
           the
           sepulcher
           ,
           saying
           :
           
           
             Whilest
             we
             slept
             his
             Disciples
             came
             and
             stole
             him
             away
             .
          
           Common
           sense
           might
           haue
           replied
           ,
           How
           could
           you
           tell
           what
           was
           done
           when
           you
           were
           all
           asleepe
           ?
           But
           minds
           enthralled
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           a
           neuer
           c●●ing
           Priesthood
           (
           which
           confirmed
           that
           Answer
           )
           could
           not
           possibly
           but
           erre
           with
           their
           Priests
           .
           Such
           ,
           alas
           ,
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           them
           ,
           whom
           (
           because
           they
           will
           not
           seeke
           or
           see
           the
           truth
           )
           God
           in
           his
           iustce
           
             Deliueteth
             vp
             to
             beleeue
             lies
          
           ,
           as
           idle
           and
           fabulous
           as
           fancies
           and
           dreames
           of
           men
           asleepe
           .
           Of
           which
           kind
           be
           many
           of
           your
           lying
           Reuelations
           :
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Deliuerance
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             Traian
             out
             of
             the
             lowest
             hell
             .
          
           Many
           lying
           priuiledges
           ,
           as
           that
           temporall
           
             Donation
             of
             Constantine
          
           :
           and
           the
           other
           Ecclesiasticall
           forged
           
             Canon
             for
             Appeales
             to
             Rome
          
           .
           Many
           lying
           Traditions
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Bodily
             assumption
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             into
             heauen
             .
          
           Many
           lying
           Saints
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
             Saint
             Christopher
          
           (
           except
           in
           a
           picture
           )
           neuer
           seene
           .
           Many
           lying
           Sanctities
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
             S.
             Francis
             in
             harboring
             of
             alouse
             .
          
           Many
           lying
           Histories
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Goldē
             Legend
          
           ,
           an
           abstract
           of
           a
           leaden
           braine
           .
           Many
           lying
           reports
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           now
           Miracles
           among
           the
           Indians
           :
           to
           omit
           many
           lying
           prophecies
           and
           reports
           ;
           with
           infinite
           such
           other
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             Piae
             fraudes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             godly
             cosinages
          
           :
           inuented
           to
           keepe
           the
           people
           in
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           their
           priesthood
           in
           estimation
           .
           But
           that
           which
           excelleth
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           falshood
           ,
           is
           their
           Aequiuocation
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           onely
           alying
           Art
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           Art
           of
           lying
           .
           This
           is
           now
           practised
           (
           as
           will
           be
           proued
           )
           in
           most
           detestable
           periuries
           for
           couert
           of
           the
           horrible
           treasons
           of
           their
           priesthood
           :
           teaching
           you
           to
           imitate
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Ostrich
           ;
           which
           bird
           ,
           if
           she
           can
           but
           couer
           her
           head
           ,
           thinketh
           all
           her
           bodie
           safe
           .
           Notwithstanding
           that
           Romish
           See
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           
             raging
             sea
          
           (
           when
           none
           sought
           to
           discouer
           it
           )
           
             fomed
             out
             her
             owne
             shame
          
           :
           especially
           in
           these
           two
           mischiefes
           
           which
           are
           noted
           as
           indiuiduall
           companions
           in
           holy
           writ
           ,
           
             Speaker
             of
             lies
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud-thirstie
             man
          
           ;
           
             Lying
             tongues
             ,
             and
             hands
             that
             shedde
             bloud
          
           ;
           
             Hands
             defiled
             with
             bloud
             ,
             and
             tongues
             that
             speake
             lies
             :
          
           Such
           are
           their
           hands
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           tongues
           of
           Aequiuocation
           .
           But
           hearken
           a
           little
           ,
           
             In
             the
             last
             dayes
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             shall
             come
             perillous
             times
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             be
             voide
             of
             naturall
             affection
             ,
             truce-breakers
             ,
             false
             accusers
             ,
             Traitors
             .
          
           All
           which
           we
           proue
           to
           be
           the
           expresse
           characters
           of
           your
           Priests
           .
           O
           but
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           describe
           any
           that
           do
           such
           things
           with
           any
           religious
           intent
           ,
           but
           onely
           desperate
           and
           profane
           miscreants
           ,
           who
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           :
           not
           so
           :
           for
           in
           the
           next
           words
           the
           Apostle
           describeth
           the
           colour
           of
           their
           cloake
           :
           Hauing
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             a
             shew
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             but
             denie
             the
             power
             thereof
             .
          
           A
           prophesie
           plainely
           verified
           by
           your
           Priests
           in
           their
           godlesse
           practises
           and
           godly
           pretences
           .
           Wherefore
           you
           are
           exhorted
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             Turne
             away
             from
             such
          
           .
           You
           should
           haue
           had
           this
           Reply
           two
           moneths
           ago
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           to
           adde
           another
           discourse
           of
           greater
           importance
           ,
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           third
           part
           .
           You
           see
           Beloued
           ,
           how
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           exhorted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           
             cease
             not
             to
             instruct
             you
             ,
             though
             contrarie
             minded
             ,
             trying
             if
             at
             anie
             time
             God
             will
             grant
             you
             repentance
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             acknowledge
             his
             truth
             .
          
           And
           now
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           and
           life
           illuminate
           and
           sanctifie
           your
           hearts
           in
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           sauing
           grace
           in
           Christ
           :
           In
           whom
        
         
           
             Yours
             ,
             
               T.
               M.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               first
               Part
               of
               this
               Reply
               ,
               conteining
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               former
               Discouerie
               against
               the
               friuolous
               Cauils
               of
               the
               
                 immoderate
                 Answerer
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   of
                   Romish
                   Positions
                   and
                   Practises
                   rebellious
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   generall
                   Assumption
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   all
                   their
                   rebellious
                   Positions
                   are
                   founded
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     All
                     Protestants
                     are
                     Heretikes
                     and
                     Excommunicate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answerer
                   .
                   A
                   moderate
                   Answer
                   to
                   an
                   iniurious
                   and
                   slanderous
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Position
                     of
                     the
                     Discouerer
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   All
                   Protestants
                   in
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Catholikes
                   are
                   Heretikes
                   and
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     is
                     no
                     generall
                     assumption
                     in
                     Catholike
                     Religion
                     :
                     from
                     whence
                     it
                     will
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     of
                     our
                     Positions
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     iudged
                     rebellious
                     ;
                     because
                     he
                     telleth
                     vs
                     that
                     all
                     these
                     are
                     builded
                     vpon
                     this
                     Assumption
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   faithfull
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   which
                   answer
                   I
                   am
                   chalenged
                   to
                   a
                   double
                   imployment
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   confirme
                   this
                   my
                   former
                   Assumption
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     All
                     Protestants
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     censure
                     of
                     Papists
                  
                   (
                   superarrogantly
                   called
                   
                     Catholikes
                     )
                     are
                     esteemed
                     as
                     Heretikes
                     and
                     Excommunicate
                     :
                  
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   to
                   improue
                   this
                   your
                   illation
                   and
                   consequent
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     If
                     we
                     iudge
                     not
                     
                     Protestants
                     Heretikes
                     and
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     follow
                     that
                     our
                     Positions
                     cannot
                     be
                     proued
                     rebellious
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   Our
                   Assumption
                   you
                   impugne
                   both
                   by
                   ample
                   asseueration
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   (
                   in
                   your
                   opinion
                   )
                   by
                   learned
                   proofes
                   a●d
                   demonstrations
                   .
                   Your
                   Asseueration
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     I
                     suppose
                     that
                     not
                     one
                     particular
                     learned
                     Catholike
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     (
                     yet
                     such
                     can
                     best
                     iudge
                     of
                     our
                     country
                     cause
                     )
                     doth
                     or
                     will
                     defend
                     this
                     opinion
                     ,
                     that
                     Protestants
                     are
                     Heretikes
                     and
                     excommunicate
                     :
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     one
                     Protestant
                     esteemed
                     with
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     that
                     case
                     within
                     the
                     dominions
                     of
                     our
                     Soueraigne
                     ,
                     of
                     condition
                     whatsoeuer
                     in
                     my
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                   No
                   Papist
                   doth
                   iudge
                   any
                   Protestant
                   an
                   Heretike
                   or
                   excommunicate
                   to
                   
                     your
                     knowledge
                  
                   ?
                   As
                   though
                   you
                   could
                   instruct
                   vs
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   speake
                   from
                   your
                   knowledge
                   :
                   knowing
                   that
                   you
                   professe
                   your selfe
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   that
                   sect
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   be
                   knowne
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   you
                   lurke
                   in
                   the
                   hole
                   of
                   that
                   Foxe
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   Aequiuocation
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   this
                   your
                   minsing
                   Suppose
                   giueth
                   vs
                   cause
                   to
                   suspect
                   in
                   you
                   some
                   such
                   prodigious
                   conceit
                   :
                   whereof
                   *
                   hereafter
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   instant
                   we
                   may
                   demand
                   ,
                   why
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   fetch
                   all
                   practises
                   and
                   positions
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   Dagges
                   and
                   their
                   cases
                   ,
                   from
                   beyond
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   shold
                   now
                   stand
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   iudgment
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   of
                   
                     This
                     kingdome
                  
                   in
                   this
                   your
                   
                     Countrie
                     case
                  
                   ?
                   Is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   vs
                   Protestants
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   contrarie
                   Tribunals
                   ?
                   Haue
                   you
                   *
                   
                     One
                     God
                     in
                     Dan
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     in
                     Bethel
                     ?
                  
                   Not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   wish
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   sea
                   ,
                   which
                   seuereth
                   our
                   country
                   Region
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   might
                   likewise
                   distinguish
                   your
                   Religion
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   to
                   leaue
                   your
                   Suppose
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   examine
                   your
                   proofe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Containing
                   fiue
                   of
                   the
                   Arguments
                   of
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   NO
                   man
                   doubting
                   in
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   But
                   onely
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   obstinate
                
                 ;
                 c
                 
                   No
                   ignorant
                   beleeuer
                   ,
                   or
                
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   deceiued
                   of
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   to
                   
                   whom
                   the
                   truth
                   hath
                   bene
                   made
                   knowne
                
                 ;
                 e
                 
                   None
                   onely
                   internally
                   infected
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   manifest
                   professor
                   ,
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   for
                   Heresie
                   .
                   But
                   Protestants
                   (
                   in
                   our
                   opinion
                   )
                   are
                   of
                   these
                   conditions
                
                 (
                 implying
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 doubting
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 resolute
                 ;
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 contrarie
                 Romish
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnderstanding
                 ;
                 
                   internally
                   infected
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 outward
                 Professors
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 )
                 
                   Therefore
                   (
                   in
                   our
                   opinion
                   )
                   no
                   Heretikes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Heresie
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   f
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     vice
                     proper
                     to
                     the
                     mind
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   denominate
                   the
                   subiect
                   whatsoeuer
                   an
                   Heretike
                   without
                   obstinacie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   onely
                   a
                   peruerse
                   obliquitie
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   obstinate
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   g
                   
                     The
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     doth
                     only
                     iudge
                     of
                     outward
                     actions
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   an
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   h
                   
                     Fori
                     &
                     poli
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   of
                   man
                   iudging
                   the
                   outward
                   act
                   ;
                   &
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   discerneth
                   the
                   inward
                   thought
                   .
                   And
                   may
                   hereupon
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   i
                   
                     There
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     internall
                     Heretike
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   not
                   manifest
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   you
                   do
                   onely
                   vnderstand
                   outward
                   Heretikes
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   I
                   approach
                   to
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   to
                   disable
                   both
                   your
                   Propositions
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   and
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   points
                   )
                   new
                   and
                   vnreasonable
                   determinations
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   schoole
                   ,
                   By
                   a
                   threefold
                   euidence
                   :
                   from
                   a
                   Popish
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Definition
                       of
                       an
                       Heretike
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Explication
                       of
                       a
                       person
                       excommunicate
                       ,
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Application
                       of
                       Romish
                       censures
                       to
                       them
                       both
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Popish
                   definition
                   of
                   an
                   Heretike
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   THat
                   is
                   onely
                   true
                   Religion
                
                 (
                 say
                 your
                 Romish
                 Doctors
                 )
                 
                   which
                   is
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 b
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   maintaineth
                   any
                   doctrine
                   condemned
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   accounted
                   an
                   obstinate
                   Heretike
                   .
                
                 What
                 ,
                 obstinate
                 ?
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 some
                 do
                 but
                 doubtingly
                 defend
                 it
                 ;
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 iudge
                 of
                 these
                 ?
                 c
                 
                   If
                   he
                   doubt
                   thereof
                   willingly
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   certainely
                   an
                   Heretike
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 is
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 will
                 no
                 ignorance
                 excuse
                 him
                 ?
                 d
                 
                   Affected
                   ignorance
                   doth
                   argue
                   him
                   an
                   obstinate
                   Heretike
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 principal
                 one
                 to
                 professe
                 the
                 supposed
                 hereticall
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 fauour
                 the
                 Doctors
                 or
                 professors
                 thereof
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Yet
                   then
                   doth
                   the
                   Bull
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   called
                
                 Bulla
                 Coenae
                 ,
                 
                   thunder
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   all
                   wilfull
                   defenders
                   and
                   fauourers
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   kind
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                
                 f
                 
                   Wish
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   their
                   faith
                   :
                
                 g
                 
                   Harbour
                   their
                   persons
                
                 :
                 h
                 
                   Commend
                   their
                   behauiours
                
                 :
                 i
                 
                   Or
                   do
                   either
                   publikely
                   preach
                   or
                   professe
                   their
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   manifest
                   Heretikes
                   .
                
                 In
                 briefe
                 ,
                 our
                 countriman
                 vpon
                 this
                 case
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 k
                 
                   An
                   obstinate
                   Heretike
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   presumed
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 Now
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 beholden
                 vnto
                 you
                 for
                 an
                 Answer
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 all
                 Protestants
                 of
                 all
                 conditions
                 do
                 not
                 renounce
                 your
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 Ministers
                 preach
                 publikely
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 also
                 professe
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 whole
                 state
                 enact
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 execute
                 them
                 to
                 ruinate
                 your
                 Babel
                 ?
                 What
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 England
                 (
                 Recusants
                 excepted
                 )
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 either
                 beleeue
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 or
                 defend
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 reade
                 their
                 bookes
                 ?
                 &c.
                 Seeing
                 therfore
                 *
                 That
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 great
                 Casuist
                 hath
                 said
                 )
                 
                   euery
                   one
                   presumed
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   an
                   obstinate
                   .
                
                 What
                 one
                 is
                 there
                 among
                 all
                 these
                 kinds
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 your
                 censures
                 against
                 Heretikes
                 ?
                 For
                 when
                 your
                 Leo
                 Pope
                 as
                 *
                 
                   Taking
                   eares
                   to
                   be
                   hornes
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 iudge
                 truths
                 to
                 be
                 errors
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 then
                 become
                 of
                 innocents
                 ?
                 But
                 lest
                 your
                 inuisible
                 modesty
                 may
                 denie
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 largely
                 proued
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   second
                   euidence
                   by
                   Romish
                   Exposition
                   of
                   a
                   person
                   excommunicate
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   in
                   two
                   other
                   Arguments
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     SIxtly
                     ,
                     before
                     Excommunication
                     no
                     communion
                     is
                     forbidden
                     with
                     any
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     this
                  
                   Discouerer
                   
                     obiecteth
                     from
                  
                   b
                   Panormitanus
                   ,
                   [
                   that
                   where
                   the
                   crime
                   is
                   notorious
                   ;
                   ]
                   
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     man
                     telleth
                     vs
                     heresie
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   There
                   needeth
                   not
                   any
                   declaration
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     absolutely
                     against
                     the
                     generall
                     Councell
                     of
                  
                   *
                   Lateran
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     which
                     consenteth
                     Cunerus
                     ,
                     and
                     Nauarr.
                  
                   c
                   
                     Seuenthly
                     ,
                     no
                     Protestant
                     or
                     Heretike
                     not
                     Excommunicate
                     by
                     name
                     (
                     as
                     none
                     in
                     England
                     is
                     )
                     lieth
                     subiect
                     to
                     any
                     penaltie
                     pretended
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   iustly
                   manifested
                   your
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   also
                   hold
                   it
                   necessarie
                   to
                   continue
                   a
                   Discouerer
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   make
                   your selfe
                   so
                   notorious
                   a
                   couerer
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   palpable
                   vntruths
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   must
                   vnfold
                   in
                   euery
                   passage
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   present
                   three
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     No
                     communion
                     forbid
                     to
                     any
                     before
                     Excommunication
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     No
                     Heretike
                     ,
                     not
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     name
                     ,
                     is
                     subiect
                     to
                     any
                     penaltie
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     No
                     Protestant
                     is
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     name
                     .
                  
                   The
                   falshood
                   of
                   all
                   which
                   is
                   discouered
                   by
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   schoole
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Panormitan
                   ,
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   defendeth
                   that
                   *
                   
                     When
                     the
                     heresie
                     is
                     publikely
                     knowne
                     ,
                     there
                     needeth
                     no
                     pronunciation
                     of
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   as
                   one
                   swallow
                   with
                   you
                   .
                   Whatsoeuer
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Discouerer
                     obiecteth
                     from
                     Panormitan
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   Reader
                   suspect
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   relyed
                   onely
                   vpon
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   Panormitan
                   for
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   so
                   necessary
                   consequent
                   .
                   Did
                   I
                   not
                   alledge
                   also
                   your
                   most
                   famous
                   Iesuite
                   Gregorie
                   of
                   Valentia
                   for
                   confirmation
                   thereof
                   ?
                   though
                   then
                   indeed
                   the
                   exigence
                   of
                   time
                   would
                   not
                   permit
                   me
                   to
                   translate
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   presumption
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Modest
                     Answerer
                  
                   whomsoeuer
                   (
                   as
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   would
                   vnderstand
                   Latin
                   )
                   thought
                   it
                   also
                   superfluous
                   :
                   
                   yet
                   now
                   for
                   your
                   better
                   information
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Readers
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   constrained
                   to
                   English
                   it
                   .
                   d
                   
                     If
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     heresie
                     be
                     so
                     notorious
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     as
                     that
                     by
                     no
                     euasion
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     concealed
                     ,
                     the
                     partie
                     doth
                     incurre
                     the
                     penaltie
                     thus
                     farre
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     subiects
                     may
                     denie
                     such
                     a
                     Lord
                     all
                     fealtie
                     ,
                     yea
                  
                   before
                   
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     iudgement
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   did
                   also
                   alledge
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   Bannes
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   famous
                   among
                   your
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   and
                   guarded
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   with
                   the
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   schoole
                   .
                   His
                   words
                   are
                   these
                   :
                   e
                   
                     In
                     this
                     Article
                     do
                     Felinus
                     and
                     Caietan
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     common
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Scholers
                     of
                     Thomas
                     concurre
                     :
                     prouing
                     that
                     the
                  
                   euidence
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   
                     is
                     as
                     effectuall
                     in
                     this
                     caese
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     publike
                     sentence
                     in
                     iudgement
                     .
                  
                   I
                   did
                   furthermore
                   (
                   pardon
                   me
                   if
                   I
                   must
                   discouer
                   your
                   partiall
                   concealements
                   )
                   adde
                   yet
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   your
                   Father
                   Creswell
                   ,
                   auouching
                   that
                   this
                   opinion
                   f
                   
                     Hath
                     the
                     vniuersall
                     consent
                     of
                     Lawyers
                     and
                     Diuines
                     .
                  
                   I
                   might
                   haue
                   cited
                   more
                   witnesse
                   to
                   appeare
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   thought
                   it
                   as
                   necessarie
                   for
                   euidence
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   feared
                   lest
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   tedious
                   to
                   the
                   iudicious
                   Reader
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   lest
                   you
                   or
                   I
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   unisconstrue
                   (
                   because
                   you
                   name
                   it
                   )
                   the
                   Lateran
                   Councell
                   ,
                   giue
                   your
                   owne
                   Doctors
                   leaue
                   to
                   interprete
                   it
                   .
                   g
                   
                     It
                     is
                     euident
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     from
                     this
                     Decree
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Latèran
                     ;
                     If
                     the
                     Prince
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     the
                     Canon
                     ,
                  
                   forthwith
                   
                     he
                     falleth
                     into
                     the
                     penaltie
                     denounced
                     ,
                  
                   before
                   
                     any
                     further
                     iudgement
                  
                   .
                   Your
                   next
                   Author
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   name
                   ,
                   h
                   Cunerus
                   ,
                   doth
                   onely
                   report
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   Anathema
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   an
                   
                     Heretike
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     exempted
                     from
                     all
                     communion
                     before
                     a
                     iudiciall
                     and
                     personall
                     sentence
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   lendeth
                   you
                   no
                   voice
                   ,
                   but
                   proueth
                   the
                   contrarie
                   .
                   Wherein
                   I
                   further
                   maruell
                   that
                   you
                   dare
                   match
                   the
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Lateran
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Author
                   Cunerus
                   in
                   one
                   consent
                   ,
                   because
                   if
                   you
                   follow
                   that
                   corrupt
                   Councell
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   disloyall
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   yeeld
                   to
                   Cunerus
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   you
                   may
                   proue
                   a
                   good
                   subiect
                   ,
                   as
                   *
                   hereafter
                   will
                   appeare
                   in
                   due
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   those
                   others
                   you
                   onely
                   would
                   name
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   our
                   witnesses
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   expressely
                   named
                   ,
                   
                     Panormitan
                     ,
                     Bannes
                     ,
                     Thomas
                     and
                     his
                     Scholers
                     ,
                     Creswell
                     and
                     the
                     
                     vniuersall
                     voice
                     of
                     Schooles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Those
                   other
                   also
                   which
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   I
                   might
                   haue
                   cited
                   ,
                   do
                   now
                   approach
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   and
                   sometime
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   Tolet
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   iudiciall
                   Excommunications
                   in
                   Councels
                   ,
                   i
                   
                     The
                     Excommunication
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     is
                     generall
                     ,
                     not
                     directly
                     against
                     any
                     determinate
                     person
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   will
                   appeare
                   presently
                   in
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   *
                   Anathema
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   Sà
                   )
                   k
                   
                     A
                     generall
                     Admonition
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     inferre
                     a
                     generall
                     Excommunication
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     generally
                     published
                     containeth
                     in
                     it
                     a
                     generall
                     Admonition
                     .
                  
                   So
                   generall
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   Azo●ius
                   doth
                   wickedly
                   extend
                   the
                   censure
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   namelesse
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   blamelesse
                   sonnes
                   of
                   his
                   supposed
                   Heretikes
                   .
                   l
                   
                     The
                     sonnes
                     of
                     Heretikes
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     heresie
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     knowne
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     whether
                     knowne
                     by
                     euidence
                     of
                     their
                     offence
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     sentence
                     of
                     the
                     Iudge
                     .
                  
                   And
                   vpon
                   this
                   Assertion
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   Allane
                   is
                   bold
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   m
                   
                     The
                     Canon
                     lawes
                     being
                     Authenticall
                     in
                     all
                     lawfull
                     Tribunals
                     ,
                     do
                     make
                     all
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     after
                     they
                     be
                     named
                     particularly
                     ,
                     but
                  
                   ipso
                   facto
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     Heretikes
                  
                   ,
                   de
                   Iure
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     lawe
                     excommunicate
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     be
                     depriued
                     .
                  
                   If
                   this
                   his
                   (
                   so
                   intituled
                   )
                   
                     Modest
                     Defence
                  
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   doubtlesse
                   in
                   this
                   your
                   
                     Moderate
                     Answer
                  
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   tearme
                   it
                   )
                   your
                   last
                   Arguments
                   you
                   call
                   Sixt-ly
                   ,
                   and
                   Seuenth-ly
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   as
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   their
                   last
                   syllables
                   do
                   import
                   .
                   Hitherto
                   we
                   haue
                   confuted
                   your
                   onely
                   exceptions
                   of
                   an
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Excommunicate
                   from
                   your
                   owne
                   explications
                   .
                   We
                   furthermore
                   disproue
                   them
                   by
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   euidence
                   from
                   Popish
                   Applications
                   of
                   Censures
                   proper
                   to
                   Heretikes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     NO
                     Protestant
                     in
                     England
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     opinion
                     ,
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     name
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     lyeth
                     not
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     penaltie
                     pretended
                     .
                  
                   Ergo
                   
                     The
                     foundation
                     of
                     this
                     Discouerer
                     is
                     ruinate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   your
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     None
                     is
                     excommunicate
                     who
                     is
                     not
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     name
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   we
                   haue
                   discouered
                   ,
                   by
                   many
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   proper
                   forge
                   and
                   miserable
                   refuge
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   desperatnesse
                   of
                   your
                   cause
                   did
                   inforce
                   you
                   vnto
                   .
                   That
                   no
                   English
                   Protestant
                   is
                   excommunicate
                   by
                   name
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   you
                   warrant
                   vs
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   all
                   excommunicate
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   English
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Caluinists
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Heretikes
                   ;
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   namely
                   excommunicate
                   ?
                   To
                   expect
                   that
                   all
                   Heretikes
                   should
                   be
                   cited
                   by
                   their
                   sirnames
                   of
                   Tesimond
                   ,
                   Garnet
                   ,
                   Blackwel
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   Councels
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   Anathema
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   appeare
                   .
                   Shall
                   we
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   grand
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   the
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   were
                   thus
                   formally
                   denounced
                   ?
                   This
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   infinite
                   number
                   ,
                   had
                   bene
                   impossible
                   :
                   much
                   lesse
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   the
                   Heretikes
                   were
                   but
                   ten
                   )
                   because
                   each
                   partie
                   by
                   change
                   and
                   multiplication
                   of
                   names
                   ,
                   may
                   alter
                   his
                   summons
                   ;
                   as
                   by
                   your
                   late
                   example
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   *
                   
                     Garnet
                     ,
                     aliâs
                     Wally
                     ,
                     aliâs
                     Darcey
                     ,
                     aliâs
                     Farmer
                     ,
                     aliâs
                     Philips
                     :
                  
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   like
                   an
                   
                     Indiuiduum
                     vagum
                     ,
                     in
                     infinitum
                  
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   dispute
                   .
                
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   both
                   doctrinally
                   and
                   practically
                   apply
                   the
                   lawes
                   and
                   censures
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   proper
                   to
                   obstinate
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   professed
                   Protestants
                   of
                   all
                   conditions
                   ,
                   do
                   thereby
                   manifest
                   that
                   all
                   professed
                   Protestants
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   opinion
                   ,
                   obstinate
                   Heretikes
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   Romish
                   Priests
                   and
                   Iesuites
                   
                   do
                   apply
                   the
                   sentences
                   and
                   censures
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   hold
                   to
                   be
                   proper
                   to
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   professed
                   Protestants
                   .
                   Ergo
                   your
                   former
                   Suppose
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   sufficient
                   repose
                   for
                   any
                   Protestants
                   to
                   relye
                   vpon
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   by
                   Popish
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Councels
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Bulles
                       ,
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Doctors
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Trent
                     in
                     their
                     generall
                     Anathema
                     :
                     for
                     b
                     Anathema
                     (
                     saith
                     your
                     Cardinall
                     and
                     Iesuite
                     )
                     
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       numbred
                       in
                       the
                       great
                       Excommunications
                       :
                       signifying
                       a
                       separation
                       from
                       the
                       Communion
                       of
                       the
                       faithfull
                       .
                    
                     Whome
                     did
                     they
                     intend
                     to
                     excommunicate
                     in
                     their
                     some
                     hundred
                     Anathema's
                     ?
                     Was
                     it
                     not
                     the
                     Protestants
                     ?
                     Whereof
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     better
                     Interpreter
                     then
                     Vega
                     ,
                     c
                     
                       A
                       man
                    
                     (
                     as
                     your
                     Iesuite
                     saith
                     )
                     
                       very
                       learned
                       ,
                       and
                       reckened
                       among
                       the
                       chiefe
                       Diuines
                       in
                       the
                       Councell
                       of
                       Trent
                       :
                       who
                       afterwards
                       performed
                       good
                       diligence
                       in
                       the
                       expounding
                       of
                       that
                       Councel
                       .
                    
                     This
                     Vega
                     answering
                     Cal●in
                     in
                     one
                     point
                     ,
                     saith
                     ,
                     d
                     
                       The
                       Councell
                       of
                       Trent
                       hath
                       pierced
                       you
                       all
                       with
                       many
                       Anathema's
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     Popes
                     Buls
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Bull
                     of
                     Pope
                     Vrban
                     against
                     Protestants
                     in
                     this
                     forme
                     :
                     e
                     
                       We
                       decree
                       that
                    
                     all
                     
                       Heretikes
                       within
                       the
                       Empire
                       ,
                       by
                       what
                       name
                       soeuer
                       they
                       be
                       called
                       ,
                       be
                       punished
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       by
                    
                     all
                     meanes
                     
                       they
                       be
                       rooted
                       out
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Bull
                     of
                     Pope
                     Paulus
                     3.
                     against
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     eight
                     :
                     the
                     forme
                     :
                     f
                     
                       We
                       ,
                       vnder
                       the
                       paine
                       of
                       Excommunication
                       ,
                       commaund
                       ,
                       
                       that
                       no
                       Prince
                       Christian
                       entertaine
                       any
                       league
                       or
                       couenants
                       with
                       this
                       King
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       of
                       his
                       followers
                       ,
                       or
                       fauourers
                       whomsoeuer
                       :
                       but
                       that
                       euery
                       one
                       of
                       any
                       condition
                       do
                       take
                       armes
                       against
                       them
                       ,
                       thereby
                       to
                       compell
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       obedience
                       of
                       the
                       see
                       of
                       Rome
                       .
                    
                     What
                     was
                     their
                     principall
                     Error
                     ?
                     g
                     
                       Because
                       they
                       embraced
                       the
                       Lutheran
                       heresie
                       .
                    
                     The
                     third
                     .
                     The
                     Bull
                     of
                     Pope
                     Sixtus
                     Quintus
                     against
                     all
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     whom
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     differed
                     in
                     substance
                     of
                     Religion
                     in
                     substantiall
                     points
                     ,
                     he
                     therefore
                     repeateth
                     in
                     diuers
                     names
                     .
                     The
                     forme
                     :
                     h
                     
                       We
                       excommunicate
                       and
                       anathematize
                       all
                       Hussits
                       ,
                       Caluinists
                       ,
                       Lutherans
                       ,
                       Zwinglians
                       ,
                       Hugonots
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       that
                       receiue
                       or
                       fauoitr
                       them
                       ,
                       by
                       what
                       name
                       soeuer
                       they
                       be
                       called
                       ;
                       and
                       generally
                    
                     whosoeuer
                     
                       shall
                       either
                       publikely
                       or
                       priuately
                       reade
                       ,
                       print
                       ,
                       or
                       defend
                       their
                       bookes
                       not
                       licenced
                       first
                       by
                       our
                       authoritie
                       ▪
                    
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Bull
                     ;
                     can
                     any
                     Protestant
                     now
                     escape
                     his
                     hornes
                     ?
                     Nay
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     that
                     these
                     are
                     those
                     Excommunications
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     
                       à
                       lure
                    
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     tearme
                     them
                     )
                     i
                     
                       Which
                       is
                       such
                       a
                       kind
                       of
                       Excōmunication
                       as
                       doth
                       continue
                       after
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       maker
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       in
                       force
                       though
                       there
                       be
                       no
                       admonition
                       thereof
                       giuen
                       .
                       Such
                       is
                       the
                       Bull
                       called
                    
                     Bulla
                     Coenae
                     ,
                     
                       excommunicating
                       Lutherans
                       ,
                       and
                       Caluinists
                       all
                       and
                       euery
                       one
                       .
                    
                     This
                     Bull
                     all
                     *
                     Iesuites
                     and
                     Romish
                     Priests
                     haue
                     alwaies
                     inforced
                     vpon
                     all
                     Protestants
                     of
                     their
                     times
                     .
                     Seeing
                     therefore
                     that
                     these
                     Buls
                     runne
                     vpon
                     Protestants
                     so
                     madly
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     tenor
                     )
                     
                       they
                       anathematize
                       all
                       Lutherans
                       and
                       Caluinists
                       with
                       all
                       their
                       fauourers
                       whomsoeuer
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     censures
                     due
                     to
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     inflicted
                     vpon
                     them
                     by
                     meanes
                     howsoeuer
                     :
                     can
                     you
                     secure
                     All
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     one
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     opiniō
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     )
                     
                       no
                       Heretike
                       ,
                       or
                       not
                       excōmunicate
                       ?
                    
                     But
                     because
                     in
                     modestie
                     you
                     would
                     seeme
                     to
                     fauour
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     no
                     
                       formall
                       Heretike
                    
                     in
                     your
                     opinion
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     intreate
                     
                     you
                     to
                     driue
                     away
                     three
                     other
                     Buls
                     ,
                     which
                     do
                     violently
                     assault
                     him
                     :
                     k
                     
                       Three
                       Popes
                       ordaining
                       ,
                       that
                       no
                       Heretike
                       ,
                       though
                       improperly
                       an
                       Heretike
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       capable
                       of
                       a
                       Crowne
                       .
                    
                     From
                     Pope
                     we
                     may
                     descend
                     to
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Popish
                     Doctors
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     may
                     euince
                     my
                     former
                     Assertion
                     from
                     the
                     effects
                     proper
                     to
                     persons
                     excommunicate
                     :
                     which
                     (
                     as
                     your
                     Doctors
                     do
                     define
                     )
                     are
                     of
                     diuers
                     kinds
                     :
                     wherein
                     we
                     must
                     make
                     bold
                     with
                     you
                     to
                     iustifie
                     Protestants
                     in
                     despite
                     of
                     all
                     Popish
                     aduersaries
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     first
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     first
                     censure
                     is
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       Infamie
                       to
                       be
                       cal'ed
                       Heretikes
                    
                     .
                     But
                     your
                     Popes
                     haue
                     censured
                     them
                     *
                     Heretikes
                     :
                     and
                     your
                     Popish
                     Authors
                     call
                     them
                     b
                     
                       An
                       adulterous
                       generation
                       of
                       Heretikes
                    
                     :
                     and
                     c
                     
                       Very
                       Antichrists
                    
                     ,
                     d
                     
                       Heretikes
                       ,
                       Aegiptian
                       frogges
                       ,
                       and
                       vncircumcised
                       Philistims
                       .
                    
                     And
                     e
                     
                       Gyants
                       sighting
                       against
                       God.
                    
                     f
                     
                       Impudent
                       ,
                       subtill
                       ,
                       and
                       sactious
                       Heretikes
                       :
                    
                     g
                     
                       For
                       who
                       is
                       if
                       these
                       be
                       not
                       Heretikes
                       ?
                    
                     h
                     
                       Which
                       Heretikes
                       all
                       Catholikes
                       now
                       hate
                       more
                       then
                       Infidels
                       ,
                       holding
                       it
                       more
                       dangerous
                       to
                       dwell
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       then
                       Mahometans
                       .
                    
                     *
                     
                       They
                       are
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     But
                     a
                     whole
                     Volume
                     would
                     not
                     serue
                     me
                     only
                     to
                     recompt
                     the
                     name
                     Heretike
                     ,
                     and
                     Arch-heretike
                     repeated
                     almost
                     thousands
                     of
                     times
                     in
                     most
                     of
                     the
                     Volumes
                     of
                     Priests
                     and
                     Iesuits
                     .
                     But
                     cease
                     your
                     blasphemies
                     you
                     sonnes
                     of
                     Shimei
                     ,
                     and
                     reuile
                     not
                     Protestant
                     Princes
                     the
                     Annointed
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     certaine
                     truth
                     ,
                     
                       Protestants
                       are
                       no
                       Heretikes
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     Censure
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     denounced
                     i
                     
                       Anathema
                       ,
                       signifying
                       a
                       separation
                       from
                       the
                       faithfull
                       communion
                       by
                       a
                       spirituall
                       curse
                       .
                    
                     
                     From
                     which
                     ariseth
                     ,
                     k
                     
                       Not
                       admitting
                       any
                       communion
                       in
                       their
                       Sacraments
                       :
                    
                     l
                     
                       Nor
                       permitting
                       them
                       ours
                    
                     :
                     m
                     
                       But
                       vtterly
                       excluding
                       them
                       from
                       all
                       diuine
                       Seruice
                       :
                    
                     n
                     
                       And
                       depriuing
                       them
                       of
                       the
                       ayde
                       of
                       publike
                       prayers
                       .
                    
                     Hearken
                     now
                     therefore
                     you
                     Priests
                     of
                     Trent
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       haue
                       p●erced
                       Protestants
                       with
                       so
                       many
                       Anathema's
                       :
                    
                     feare
                     you
                     the
                     path
                     of
                     Balaam
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     cursed
                     are
                     your
                     curses
                     against
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     as
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     Catholike
                     defence
                     :
                     
                       Protestants
                       are
                       no
                       Heretikes
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     third
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     and
                     last
                     o
                     
                       Is
                       to
                       put
                       them
                       to
                       death
                       :
                    
                     p
                     
                       And
                       after
                       death
                       to
                       denie
                       them
                       Christian
                       buriall
                       ,
                       a
                       punishment
                       first
                       ordained
                       as
                       proper
                       to
                       Heretikes
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     you
                     Conspirators
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     you
                     call
                     q
                     
                       Holy
                       league
                    
                     ,
                     r
                     
                       Butchers
                       of
                       twenty
                       thousand
                       Protestants
                       in
                       one
                       moneth
                       :
                    
                     and
                     you
                     Officers
                     ordained
                     hereunto
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     
                       Inquisitors
                       of
                       Hereticall
                       impietie
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     impiously
                     vrging
                     one
                     newly
                     inuented
                     Article
                     of
                     your
                     Creed
                     ,
                     s
                     
                       To
                       beleeue
                    
                     (
                     as
                     saith
                     your
                     Doctor
                     )
                     
                       in
                       the
                       Romish
                       Church
                       ,
                       answering
                       them
                       onely
                       with
                       fire
                       and
                       faggots
                       ,
                       who
                       maintaine
                       their
                       cause
                       by
                    
                     (
                     the
                     fire
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     )
                     
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     howle
                     and
                     crie
                     in
                     the
                     foresight
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     reuenge
                     the
                     bloud
                     of
                     his
                     seruants
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     conclusion
                     to
                     be
                     held
                     of
                     all
                     Catholikes
                     :
                     
                       Protestants
                       are
                       no
                       Heretikes
                    
                     .
                     But
                     let
                     vs
                     (
                     if
                     it
                     please
                     you
                     )
                     conclude
                     this
                     point
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Conclusion
                     of
                     the
                     modest
                     Answerer
                     .
                  
                   
                     t
                     
                       Thus
                       haue
                       I
                       proued
                       at
                       large
                       ,
                       as
                       my
                       violent
                       and
                       distressed
                       leasure
                       would
                       giue
                       me
                       allowance
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       chiefest
                       building
                       of
                       all
                       these
                       slanders
                       against
                       vs
                       is
                       ruinate
                       and
                       ouerthrowne
                       :
                       that
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       esteeme
                       all
                       Protestants
                       for
                       Heretikes
                       ,
                       and
                       excommunicate
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       pretendeth
                       ;
                       neither
                       that
                       they
                       are
                       subiect
                       to
                       such
                       penalties
                       as
                       he
                       alledgeth
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   haue
                   you
                   prooued
                   your selfe
                   a
                   distressed
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   desperate
                   Answerer
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   rather
                   vinolently
                   then
                   cōsideratly
                   to
                   haue
                   vndertaken
                   this
                   taske
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   as
                   Caiphas
                   u
                   
                     Did
                     deliuer
                     a
                     good
                     sentence
                     with
                     an
                     euill
                     mind
                     :
                     yet
                     must
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     grace
                     might
                     vse
                     his
                     tongue
                     ,
                     which
                     neuer
                     touched
                     his
                     corrupt
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   .
                   So
                   you
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   your
                   mind
                   you
                   gaine
                   say
                   that
                   which
                   with
                   your
                   pen
                   you
                   publish
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   grace
                   in
                   your
                   pen
                   ,
                   and
                   leaue
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   dissimulation
                   to
                   your
                   equiuocating
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   good
                   consciences
                   concurre
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   this
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   
                     Protestants
                     are
                     no
                     Heretikes
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   haue
                   we
                   bene
                   beholden
                   vnto
                   you
                   for
                   your
                   answere
                   ,
                   
                     Protestants
                     are
                     no
                     Heretikes
                  
                   :
                   Not
                   that
                   we
                   care
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Heretikes
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   defending
                   the
                   Apostolike
                   truth
                   ,
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   how
                   to
                   answere
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     After
                     that
                     way
                     which
                     you
                     call
                     heresie
                     ,
                     so
                     worship
                     we
                     God.
                     ]
                  
                   Yet
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   comfortable
                   to
                   the
                   arraigned
                   ,
                   when
                   against
                   many
                   crying
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     seducer
                     ,
                     crucifie
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   one
                   iudicially
                   shall
                   stand
                   vp
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     I
                     find
                     no
                     fault
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   stop
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   blasphemous
                   and
                   murdrous
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   you
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   this
                   parenthesis
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     [
                     That
                     which
                     you
                     call
                     heresie
                     ]
                  
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   truly
                   with
                   your
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   call
                   them
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   whom
                   so
                   often
                   you
                   falsely
                   call
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   yet
                   one
                   thing
                   I
                   mislike
                   much
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   x
                   
                     Thus
                     is
                     his
                     chiefest
                     building
                     of
                     sclanders
                     against
                     vs
                     ruinate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   (
                   good
                   Sir
                   )
                   you
                   might
                   haue
                   learned
                   this
                   good
                   by
                   others
                   late
                   euils
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   you
                   intermedle
                   not
                   in
                   
                     ruinating
                     of
                     buildings
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Hitherto
                   haue
                   we
                   only
                   confirmed
                   our
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Protestants
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     censure
                     of
                     Papists
                     ,
                     are
                     esteemed
                     Heretikes
                     :
                  
                   It
                   remaineth
                   we
                   now
                   disable
                   your
                   consequent
                   following
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     HIs
                     Assumption
                     being
                     ruinate
                     ,
                     that
                     Protestants
                     are
                     not
                     esteemed
                     of
                     vs
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     or
                     Excommunicate
                     :
                     it
                     followeth
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     positions
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     maintaine
                     ,
                     are
                     rebellious
                     ;
                     because
                     he
                     telleth
                     vs
                     that
                     all
                     such
                     are
                     built
                     vpon
                     this
                     Assumption
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   
                     [
                     It
                     followeth
                  
                   ]
                   wanteth
                   feet
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   other
                   reasons
                   to
                   prooue
                   your
                   doctrine
                   rebellious
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   from
                   the
                   effects
                   we
                   see
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   from
                   another
                   principle
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   generally
                   maintaine
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   looketh
                   vpon
                   a
                   goodly
                   building
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   deceiued
                   in
                   the
                   foundation
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   )
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   rock
                   ,
                   or
                   artificiall
                   worke
                   ;
                   whether
                   wooll
                   or
                   stone
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   couered
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   yet
                   can
                   he
                   not
                   be
                   ignorant
                   in
                   the
                   building
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   beholdeth
                   in
                   the
                   cleare
                   sunne
                   .
                   Whether
                   therefore
                   I
                   might
                   mistake
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   your
                   rebellions
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   discerne
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Protestants
                   scisme
                   ,
                   or
                   heresie
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   your selues
                   (
                   whereof
                   I
                   make
                   no
                   question
                   )
                   malice
                   ,
                   couetousnes
                   ,
                   or
                   triple-crowned
                   pride
                   :
                   yet
                   when
                   we
                   shew
                   these
                   your
                   positions
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   turrets
                   of
                   your
                   Babell
                   :
                   
                     No
                     Protestant
                     may
                     be
                     elected
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     being
                     inthronized
                     must
                     be
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     and
                     deposed
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     hopelesse
                     to
                     be
                     reclaimed
                     during
                     life
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     violently
                     cut
                     off
                     by
                     sudden
                     death
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   this
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     All
                     Protestant
                     Magistrates
                     and
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     fauorers
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     like
                     censures
                     ,
                     their
                     kingdome
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     inuaded
                     ,
                     and
                     themselues
                     expelled
                     :
                  
                   Reason
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   iudge
                   from
                   
                   these
                   doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   effects
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   iustly
                   to
                   esteeme
                   them
                   rebellious
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   reason
                   ;
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   yet
                   excommunicated
                   or
                   censured
                   Heretikes
                   by
                   your
                   Pope
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   this
                   but
                   
                     durante
                     beneplacito
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   [
                   b
                   
                     Pro
                     hac
                     vice
                     saluus
                     conductus
                     :
                     ]
                     Protestants
                     shall
                     haue
                     safe
                     conduct
                     for
                     this
                     time
                     .
                  
                   Marke
                   here
                   your
                   Censurers
                   ,
                   
                     Only
                     during
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     Protestants
                     must
                     be
                     safe
                     .
                  
                   Plainely
                   signifying
                   that
                   they
                   accounted
                   Protestants
                   heretikes
                   before
                   iudgement
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   that
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   before
                   iudgement
                   also
                   
                     (
                     praeiudicium
                     autem
                     tollit
                     iudicium
                  
                   )
                   against
                   common
                   rule
                   of
                   iustice
                   had
                   resolued
                   to
                   accompt
                   them
                   Heretikes
                   euer
                   after
                   .
                   As
                   our
                   borderers
                   to
                   them
                   they
                   haue
                   in
                   deadly
                   feud
                   ,
                   if
                   peraduenture
                   they
                   find
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   owne
                   house
                   ,
                   will
                   giue
                   kind
                   entertainement
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   defend
                   them
                   from
                   violence
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   they
                   be
                   dismissed
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     only
                     for
                     this
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   honestly
                   giue
                   them
                   a
                   watch-word
                   euer
                   after
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   safety
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   your selfe
                   will
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   *
                   
                     His
                     holinesse
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     sent
                     lately
                     a
                     iubet
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     prohibet
                     of
                     disobedience
                     in
                     behalfe
                     of
                     our
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   therein
                   not
                   obscurely
                   confessing
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   shall
                   turne
                   his
                   style
                   of
                   iubemus
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   you
                   also
                   turne
                   your
                   pikes
                   of
                   paremus
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   then
                   but
                   rebellion
                   ?
                   *
                   
                     Then
                     no
                     dutie
                     to
                     King
                     ,
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     husbands
                     ,
                     wiues
                     ,
                     creditors
                     ,
                     fathers
                     ,
                     children
                     ;
                     but
                     among
                     all
                     conditions
                     of
                     Protestants
                     hellish
                     confusion
                     .
                  
                   Thinke
                   you
                   so
                   to
                   babish
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   our
                   State
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   Ianus-wise
                   to
                   looke
                   as
                   well
                   before
                   them
                   as
                   behind
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   they
                   remember
                   what
                   hath
                   bene
                   *
                   
                     Kings
                     and
                     Queenes
                     English
                     excōmunicate
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     assaulted
                     by
                     secret
                     treasons
                     ,
                     and
                     open
                     inuasions
                  
                   by
                   his
                   instigations
                   ;
                   they
                   well
                   know
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   safe
                   repose
                   in
                   an
                   arbitrary
                   power
                   of
                   excommunication
                   :
                   but
                   being
                   warded
                   by
                   Gods
                   hand
                   from
                   your
                   last
                   mischiefe
                   ,
                   will
                   so
                   prouide
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   lye
                   open
                   to
                   a
                   second
                   
                     terrible
                     blow
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   our
                   building
                   (
                   if
                   our
                   former
                   foundation
                   should
                   haue
                   failed
                   )
                   by
                   these
                   two
                   reasons
                   might
                   be
                   sufficiently
                   supported
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   our
                   Assumption
                   .
                   We
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   our
                   seuerall
                   reasons
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   discouery
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Reason
                   in
                   the
                   Maior
                   .
                
              
               
                 THey
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 slanderous
                 doctrine
                 make
                 all
                 Protestants
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 opinion
                 Heretikes
                 )
                 so
                 odious
                 ,
                 as
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 any
                 ciuill
                 or
                 naturall
                 societie
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 iudged
                 seditious
                 and
                 intollerable
                 amongst
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     My
                     answere
                     is
                     absolute
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     learned
                     Catholike
                     reputeth
                     the
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     one
                     Protestant
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     an
                     Heretike
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   my
                   Reply
                   hath
                   alreadie
                   passed
                   to
                   incounter
                   your
                   Answere
                   ,
                   shewing
                   that
                   you
                   by
                   this
                   your
                   Answere
                   haue
                   made
                   your
                   greatest
                   Doctors
                   of
                   all
                   kinds
                   
                     Friers
                     ,
                     Iesuites
                     ,
                     Cardinals
                     ,
                     Popes
                     ,
                  
                   yea
                   Councels
                   not
                   only
                   
                     no
                     learned
                     Catholikes
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   
                     no
                     Catholikes
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   )
                   impious
                   traducers
                   ,
                   iniurers
                   ,
                   murtherers
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   no
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   for
                   heresie
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   Answere
                   made
                   to
                   vs
                   how
                   you
                   may
                   answere
                   them
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   deliberate
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Romish
                   Seminaries
                   and
                   Iesuites
                   do
                   brand
                   all
                   Protestants
                   with
                   detestable
                   crimes
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   denie
                   them
                   of
                   all
                   ciuill
                   ,
                   or
                   naturall
                   respects
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   hath
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   both
                   proued
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Crimes
                       slanderously
                       obiected
                       .
                    
                     
                       All
                       humane
                       societie
                       detracted
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   part
                   proued
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   a
                   Stranger
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   b
                   
                     Protestants
                     beleeue
                     not
                     one
                     article
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   countryman
                   more
                   strangely
                   :
                   *
                   
                     Protestants
                     
                     haue
                     no
                     faith
                     ,
                     no
                     Religion
                     ,
                     no
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     meere
                     Infidels
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Seminarie
                   at
                   Rhemes
                   writeth
                   ,
                   and
                   entituleth
                   his
                   booke
                   c
                   
                     Caluinish
                     Turcisme
                     ,
                     and
                     pla●…e
                     Mahometisme
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   booke
                   Deane
                   Gifford
                   doth
                   no
                   lesse
                   impudently
                   then
                   impotently
                   maintaine
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   d
                   
                     Caluins
                     doctrine
                     is
                     worse
                     then
                     the
                     Alcoran
                     of
                     the
                     Turks
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Iesuit
                   e
                   Possiuinus
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   of
                   blasphemie
                   doth
                   compile
                   a
                   booke
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   calleth
                   Protestants
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   ,
                   meere
                   Atheismes
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   humane
                   societie
                   with
                   Protestants
                   may
                   be
                   vtterly
                   dissolued
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   
                     This
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     other
                     Protestants
                     charge
                     Caluine
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     with
                     :
                     as
                     first
                     the
                     Deane
                     and
                     Colledge
                     of
                     Tubinge
                     ,
                     writing
                     a
                     booke
                     of
                     this
                     subiect
                     ,
                     giueth
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     title
                     ,
                     Fundamentorum
                     Caluinianae
                     sectae
                     cum
                     veteribus
                     Arianis
                     &
                     Nestorianis
                     communium
                     detectio
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   opposition
                   ,
                   and
                   contention
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   ;
                   especially
                   ,
                   seeing
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   by
                   their
                   obiections
                   )
                   their
                   iudgement
                   hath
                   beene
                   depraued
                   by
                   your
                   malignant
                   Doctors
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   concerning
                   Arianisme
                   ,
                   f
                   Caluine
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuites
                   )
                   
                     doth
                     plainely
                     teach
                     Arianisme
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Father
                     is
                     by
                     a
                     kinde
                     of
                     excellencie
                     God.
                  
                   Whereas
                   both
                   the
                   speach
                   and
                   sence
                   is
                   most
                   orthodoxall
                   ,
                   and
                   agreeing
                   with
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   holy
                   writ
                   ,
                   and
                   iudgement
                   of
                   all
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   owne
                   learned
                   Iesuits
                   confesse
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   are
                   plaine
                   ,
                   g
                   
                     Ioh.
                     14.
                     
                     [
                     My
                     Father
                     is
                     greater
                     then
                     I
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   sence
                   ,
                   Is
                   ,
                   (
                   say
                   your
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   )
                   
                     The
                     Father
                     is
                     greater
                     not
                     in
                     substance
                     and
                     being
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     Birth
                     &
                     begetting
                     .
                  
                   For
                   their
                   Authority
                   they
                   produce
                   an
                   inquest
                   of
                   Fathers
                   of
                   free
                   Caluine
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   :
                   who
                   was
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   
                   Arianisme
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   own
                   Bellarmine
                   doth
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   h
                   
                     Caluine
                     did
                     impugne
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Arians
                     .
                  
                   Your
                   Iesuites
                   likewise
                   impute
                   i
                   Nestorianisme
                   :
                   whereof
                   Caluine
                   doth
                   free
                   himselfe
                   saying
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     abandon
                     the
                     heresie
                     of
                     Nestorious
                     ,
                     who
                     rather
                     distracted
                     then
                     distinguished
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     in
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   It
                   would
                   therefore
                   become
                   your
                   modestie
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   omitted
                   these
                   imputations
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   your
                   moderation
                   immoderate
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   l
                   
                     I
                     will
                     next
                     bring
                     in
                     Master
                     Hugh
                     Broughton
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     greatly
                     commended
                     by
                     Master
                     Willet
                     ,
                     who
                     telleth
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     England
                     that
                     their
                     translation
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     is
                     corrupt
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Christianitie
                     is
                     denyed
                     here
                     in
                     England
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Master
                   Broughton
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   truly
                   to
                   witnes
                   )
                   was
                   as
                   greatly
                   commended
                   and
                   reuerenced
                   for
                   his
                   learning
                   among
                   your
                   greatest
                   Iesuits
                   at
                   Mentz
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bishop
                   elector
                   there
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   neuer
                   allowed
                   your
                   Translation
                   ,
                   but
                   debaseth
                   it
                   more
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   :
                   neither
                   did
                   he
                   euer
                   go
                   to
                   Italy
                   or
                   Spaine
                   to
                   learne
                   Christianitie
                   there
                   .
                   How
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   esteeme
                   of
                   our
                   Translation
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   made
                   it
                   elsewhere
                   euident
                   from
                   your
                   owne
                   m
                   
                     Romish
                     censures
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   giuen
                   the
                   translation
                   of
                   Tremelius
                   as
                   good
                   an
                   approbation
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   Protestant
                   would
                   require
                   .
                   Where
                   also
                   may
                   appeare
                   ,
                   by
                   confession
                   of
                   your
                   most
                   learned
                   Iesuites
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   the
                   n
                   
                     manifold
                     deprauations
                  
                   of
                   your
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   falsely
                   intituled
                   o
                   
                     S.
                     Hieromes
                     Translation
                  
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   modestie
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   obiect
                   vnto
                   vs
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   sequestred
                   from
                   vs
                   rather
                   by
                   impotencie
                   of
                   passion
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   difference
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   liuing
                   now
                   among
                   them
                   who
                   maintaine
                   both
                   the
                   same
                   profession
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Latine
                   Translation
                   ?
                   so
                   immoderate
                   in
                   speech
                   (
                   to
                   confesse
                   that
                   which
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                   can
                   witnesse
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   least
                   error
                   he
                   heareth
                   he
                   nameth
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   least
                   opposition
                   to
                   his
                   opinion
                   ,
                   infidelitie
                   .
                   
                   This
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   language
                   of
                   passion
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   may
                   mention
                   to
                   preiudice
                   the
                   moderate
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   p
                   
                     The
                     Admonition
                     to
                     the
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     written
                     with
                     no
                     small
                     consent
                     ,
                     vseth
                     these
                     words
                     ;
                     That
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     there
                     is
                     any
                     sparke
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     or
                     conscience
                     ,
                     can
                     liue
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     whose
                     inhabitants
                     be
                     all
                     Infidels
                     ,
                     going
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                  
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Arch-bishops
                   ,
                   
                     whose
                     gouernement
                     is
                  
                   Antichristian
                   
                     and
                     diuelish
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   writer
                   and
                   you
                   may
                   both
                   ioyne
                   fellowship
                   :
                   You
                   dedicate
                   your
                   booke
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   he
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   .
                   He
                   pretendeth
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   ;
                   you
                   
                     [
                     No
                     Catholike
                     will
                     say
                     Protestants
                     are
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   implie
                   a
                   thousand
                   thousand
                   :
                   He
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   consent
                   is
                   not
                   many
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   (
                   for
                   ought
                   you
                   well
                   pretend
                   )
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   both
                   inuisible
                   and
                   namelesse
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   both
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   vp
                   any
                   great
                   consent
                   ,
                   except
                   you
                   multiplie
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   forenamed
                   
                     Aliâs
                     A
                     ,
                     aliâs
                     B.
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   You
                   see
                   what
                   is
                   themaladie
                   of
                   this
                   Admonitor
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   condemne
                   our
                   Religion
                   only
                   because
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   illiterate
                   braine
                   ,
                   an
                   order
                   Popish
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Antichristian
                   .
                   Say
                   now
                   ,
                   do
                   you
                   thinke
                   his
                   Admonition
                   tollerable
                   ?
                   then
                   must
                   you
                   (
                   who
                   do
                   defend
                   that
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   conclude
                   your selfe
                   an
                   Infidell
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Antichristian
                   hireling
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   thinke
                   it
                   immoderate
                   ?
                   then
                   are
                   you
                   no
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   to
                   condemne
                   vs
                   by
                   that
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   which
                   your selfe
                   doth
                   condemne
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   heare
                   something
                   else
                   which
                   may
                   proue
                   Protestants
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   imputation
                   of
                   Turcismes
                   and
                   Atheismes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   q
                   
                     The
                     deniall
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     Master
                     Willet
                     and
                     Doctor
                     Fulke
                     do
                     ,
                     denying
                     Christ
                     to
                     haue
                     receiued
                     the
                     substance
                     
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     Deus
                     de
                     Deo
                     ;
                     God
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     generall
                     Councels
                     defined
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Deny
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     God
                  
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   sence
                   ,
                   this
                   indeed
                   they
                   do
                   ;
                   but
                   can
                   you
                   finde
                   no
                   more
                   Protestants
                   of
                   this
                   opinion
                   ?
                   Your
                   r
                   lesuite
                   reckneth
                   vp
                   Caluin
                   and
                   Beza
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   thinke
                   he
                   saith
                   truly
                   :
                   I
                   would
                   either
                   he
                   or
                   you
                   did
                   as
                   truly
                   vnderstand
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   we
                   wish
                   to
                   heare
                   what
                   your
                   Doctors
                   thinke
                   of
                   this
                   Protestants
                   opinion
                   :
                   your
                   Campion
                   calleth
                   it
                   s
                   monstrous
                   :
                   your
                   t
                   Genebrard
                   ,
                   Lindan
                   ,
                   Canisius
                   name
                   it
                   Heresie
                   :
                   your
                   u
                   Stapleton
                   and
                   Feuardentius
                   do
                   aggrauate
                   it
                   by
                   an
                   epithet
                   ,
                   
                     Heinous
                     heresie
                  
                   :
                   your
                   x
                   Possiuinus
                   noteth
                   it
                   of
                   Atheisme
                   :
                   and
                   your
                   y
                   Colledge
                   at
                   Rhemes
                   of
                   Blasphemie
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   belike
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   doctrine
                   which
                   deserueth
                   your
                   generall
                   clamors
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   examined
                   with
                   the
                   eye
                   not
                   ouercast
                   with
                   the
                   web
                   of
                   preiudice
                   ,
                   z
                   Doth
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   your
                   famous
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   
                     seeme
                     Catholicall
                     :
                     because
                     they
                     denie
                     not
                     the
                     Sonne
                     to
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     denie
                     the
                     essence
                     of
                     the
                     godhead
                     to
                     haue
                     any
                     generation
                     .
                  
                   This
                   likewise
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   common
                   modestie
                   ,
                   to
                   blind-fold
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   strike
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   whom
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   former
                   inuectiues
                   I
                   must
                   adde
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   die
                   ,
                   euen
                   deepe
                   black
                   mallice
                   :
                   a
                   
                     Looke
                     vpon
                     England
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   french
                   Rabsacah
                   )
                   
                     and
                     you
                     shal
                     find
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     I
                     le
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     cate
                     mens
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     haue
                     not
                     among
                     them
                  
                   (
                   yet
                   they
                   professe
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   creed
                   )
                   
                     the
                     least
                     footstep
                     to
                     Catholike
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   This
                   we
                   see
                   written
                   ,
                   which
                   giueth
                   vs
                   cause
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   reported
                   by
                   our
                   Trauellers
                   ,
                   who
                   affirming
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   last
                   Embassage
                   into
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   there
                   gazed
                   vpon
                   our
                   English
                   Nobles
                   and
                   Gentlemen
                   with
                   that
                   eye
                   which
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   since
                   beheld
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   Pagans
                   ;
                   and
                   admiring
                   the
                   comely
                   feature
                   of
                   their
                   personages
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fairenes
                   of
                   their
                   complexions
                   ,
                   asked
                   
                   b
                   
                     Who
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     and
                     hearing
                     they
                     were
                     named
                     English
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     well
                     be
                     called
                     Anglish
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   quoth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     Angels
                     But
                     ,
                     alas
                     ,
                     what
                     faire
                     faces
                     doth
                     the
                     vgly
                     feend
                     and
                     Prince
                     of
                     darknesse
                     now
                     possesse
                     ?
                  
                   Thus
                   the
                   vulgar
                   in
                   Spaine
                   are
                   said
                   in
                   their
                   Christian
                   charitie
                   to
                   haue
                   bewailed
                   the
                   miserie
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   ,
                   
                     Alas
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     men
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     !
                  
                   Being
                   perswaded
                   by
                   their
                   Monkes
                   that
                   we
                   worship
                   the
                   diuels
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   probable
                   by
                   their
                   writings
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   c
                   
                     Caluinists
                     are
                     Heretikes
                     detesting
                     our
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     Caluinish
                     heresie
                     is
                     more
                     detestable
                     then
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     Turkes
                     and
                     Paganes
                     .
                  
                   What
                   is
                   this
                   else
                   then
                   to
                   dissolue
                   all
                   communion
                   with
                   Protestants
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Minor.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   Neigbors
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     NEighbors
                     ,
                     if
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     may
                     lawfully
                     be
                     spoiled
                     of
                     their
                     goods
                  
                   (
                   by
                   force
                   :
                   )
                   
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     better
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     them
                     by
                     authority
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   Parishioners
                   .
                
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   concerning
                   paying
                   of
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   resolued
                   :
                   b
                   
                     Parishioners
                     may
                     lawfully
                     defraud
                     Protestant
                     Ministers
                     of
                     their
                     Tithes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   Debtors
                   ,
                   and
                   whosoeuer
                   haue
                   any
                   matter
                   of
                   trust
                   committed
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     Such
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     restore
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     haue
                     receiued
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     satisfie
                     their
                     Creditors
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     Heretikes
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     thereunto
                  
                   .
                   *
                   
                     This
                     is
                     an
                     ancient
                     Decree
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   Seruants
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     Also
                     keepers
                     of
                     forts
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     vassals
                     and
                     slaues
                     are
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     oath
                     of
                     subiection
                     to
                     their
                     Lords
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   In
                   Wiues
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     Wiues
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     render
                     due
                     beneuolence
                     to
                     their
                     Husbands
                     ,
                     if
                     Heretikes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   6.
                   
                   In
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 
                   h
                   
                     The
                     father
                     must
                     disinherite
                     his
                     sonne
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     Protestant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   7.
                   
                   In
                   Children
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     A
                     Priest
                     returning
                     into
                     England
                     ,
                     if
                     his
                     father
                     be
                     a
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     denie
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     father
                     :
                     meaning
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     father
                     .
                  
                   k
                   
                     For
                     by
                     the
                     heresie
                     of
                     the
                     father
                     the
                     child
                     is
                     freed
                     from
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   8.
                   
                   In
                   all
                   Kindred
                   .
                
                 
                   l
                   
                     Heretikes
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     termed
                     either
                     Children
                     or
                     Kindred
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     old
                     law
                     ,
                     Thy
                     hand
                     must
                     be
                     against
                     them
                     to
                     spill
                     their
                     bloud
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   9.
                   
                   In
                   Natiues
                   .
                
                 
                   m
                   
                     If
                     any
                     find
                     his
                     natiue
                     Citie
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     part
                     infected
                     with
                     heresie
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     denie
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Countrey
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   by
                   n
                   
                     Pope
                     Gregorie
                     his
                     Constitutions
                     ;
                     By
                     heresie
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     depriued
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     iurisdiction
                     ,
                     whether
                     naturall
                     ,
                     ciuill
                     ,
                     or
                     politike
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   the
                   oath
                   of
                   the
                   Leaguers
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   o
                   
                     If
                     euer
                     I
                     make
                     mariage
                     ,
                     vse
                     trafficke
                     ,
                     yeeld
                     ayde
                     ,
                     hold
                     friendship
                     ,
                     giue
                     credence
                     vnto
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     or
                     once
                     salute
                     them
                     ;
                     then
                     let
                     God
                     confound
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Shall
                   we
                   call
                   this
                   Religion
                   which
                   dissolueth
                   
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   Debitors
                   ,
                   and
                   strangleth
                   the
                   vitall
                   spirits
                   of
                   humane
                   societie
                   ?
                   and
                   by
                   not
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   naturall
                   duties
                   of
                   Wedlocke
                   ,
                   naturall
                   Parents
                   ,
                   natural
                   Children
                   ,
                   naturall
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   doth
                   bowell
                   vp
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   depriue
                   men
                   of
                   humanitie
                   it selfe
                   ?
                   O
                   Babylon
                   !
                   to
                   proue
                   this
                   in
                   all
                   particulars
                   were
                   needlesse
                   ;
                   one
                   kind
                   may
                   satisfie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Practise
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   in
                   France
                   did
                   libell
                   against
                   p
                   
                     Henry
                     the
                     third
                     as
                     hereticall
                     ,
                     a
                     manslayer
                     :
                  
                   so
                   likewise
                   against
                   this
                   
                     Henry
                     the
                     fourth
                  
                   ,
                   callinghim
                   a
                   q
                   
                     Kitchin-dogge
                     ,
                     long-bearded
                     Iulian
                     ,
                     most
                     heathenish
                     Apostate
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     very
                     excrement
                     of
                     Satan
                     .
                  
                   No
                   lesse
                   was
                   the
                   rank
                   or
                   of
                   our
                   Cardinall
                   Poole
                   against
                   his
                   Soueraigne
                   ,
                   r
                   
                     Desirous
                     to
                     diuert
                     the
                     Emperors
                     forces
                     from
                     the
                     Pagans
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     inforce
                     them
                     vpon
                     Henry
                     the
                     8.
                     as
                     vpon
                     an
                     enemie
                     more
                     pernicious
                     then
                     the
                     Turke
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   modest
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   s
                   
                     Those
                     penalties
                     this
                     Author
                     alledgeth
                     as
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Excommunicate
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     as
                     spoiling
                     them
                     of
                     their
                     goods
                     ,
                     denying
                     Tithes
                     ;
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     Societies
                     of
                     neighbors
                     wiues
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denied
                     to
                     the
                     Protestants
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     esteeme
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Heretikes
                     ;
                     againe
                     ,
                     we
                     performe
                     these
                     communications
                     and
                     respects
                     aswell
                     to
                     our
                     Country
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     themselues
                     .
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     I
                     answer
                     that
                     those
                     penalties
                     mentioned
                     were
                     not
                     of
                     purpose
                     ordained
                     against
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     but
                     Decrees
                     against
                     Heretikes
                     of
                     those
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     now
                     in
                     vse
                     in
                     France
                     ,
                     Heluetia
                     ,
                     Sweueland
                     ,
                     Denmarke
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     Germanie
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     penall
                     Constitutions
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Trent
                     are
                     not
                     yet
                     after
                     40.
                     yeares
                     continuance
                     receiued
                     into
                     those
                     recited
                     Prouinces
                     and
                     Kingdomes
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     great
                     feare
                     that
                     those
                     Papall
                     paines
                     will
                     euer
                     giue
                     to
                     this
                     man
                     so
                     much
                     cause
                     of
                     so
                     outragious
                     exclamations
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   all
                   your
                   Sect
                   would
                   allow
                   your
                   Answer
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   need
                   
                   no
                   clamor
                   :
                   for
                   first
                   your
                   answer
                   
                     de
                     iure
                     ,
                     Protestants
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     demed
                     these
                     duties
                     :
                  
                   secondly
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     You
                     do
                     not
                     deny
                     them
                  
                   :
                   for
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   you
                   inferre
                   :
                   that
                   
                     These
                     punishments
                     were
                     not
                     ordained
                     against
                     Protestants
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   auouching
                   the
                   fact
                   ,
                   you
                   instance
                   in
                   other
                   countries
                   ,
                   
                     where
                     these
                     penalties
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     vse
                     .
                  
                   Concerning
                   the
                   fact
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   admit
                   that
                   these
                   are
                   performed
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Apostle
                   distinguisheth
                   of
                   performance
                   of
                   dutie
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     propter
                     Iram
                     ,
                     &
                     propter
                     Conscientiam
                  
                   ;
                   one
                   
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     ciuill
                     power
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     for
                     conscience
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   Whether
                   bond
                   doth
                   tye
                   you
                   to
                   obedience
                   the
                   subsequents
                   will
                   manifest
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   likewise
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   those
                   penalties
                   were
                   more
                   aunciently
                   ordained
                   against
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   against
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   What
                   then
                   ?
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   now
                   extended
                   against
                   Protestants
                   ?
                   For
                   thus
                   dealt
                   the
                   Iewes
                   against
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     a
                     lawe
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     lawe
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     die
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     spoken
                     blasphemie
                     .
                  
                   The
                   law
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     Holy
                     ,
                     iust
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     :
                  
                   but
                   the
                   application
                   was
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   furious
                   ,
                   and
                   murderous
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   herein
                   compare
                   Christs
                   blasphemie
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestants
                   heresie
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   your
                   late
                   penall
                   Decrees
                   of
                   Trent
                   be
                   not
                   of
                   force
                   in
                   other
                   countries
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   giuen
                   vs
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   
                     Quia
                     vires
                     desunt
                     :
                     because
                     they
                     want
                     outward
                     force
                     .
                  
                   Otherwise
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   that
                   those
                   penalties
                   ,
                   as
                   non-payment
                   of
                   Tithes
                   ,
                   are
                   by
                   your
                   *
                   Allane
                   extended
                   against
                   Protestant
                   Ministers
                   ;
                   of
                   Debts
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   *
                   Tolet
                   ;
                   against
                   Protestant
                   Creditors
                   ;
                   of
                   due
                   beneuolence
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   *
                   Simancha
                   against
                   Protestant
                   husbands
                   ;
                   of
                   due
                   reuerence
                   and
                   acknowledgement
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   *
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   against
                   Protestant
                   fathers
                   ;
                   of
                   allegeance
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   *
                   Simancha
                   against
                   Protestant
                   Kings
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   further
                   euidence
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   adde
                   a
                   Supplement
                   to
                   your
                   former
                   Positions
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   cleare
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Allane
                 )
                 
                   that
                   what
                   people
                   and
                   person
                   soeuer
                   be
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   opposite
                   to
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   obligation
                   soeuer
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   kindred
                   ,
                   friendship
                   ,
                   loyaltie
                   ,
                   or
                   subiection
                   I
                   be
                   bound
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   may
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   must
                   take
                   armes
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   
                   must
                   we
                   take
                   them
                   for
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   lawfull
                   Popes
                   adiudge
                   them
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 A
                 litle
                 after
                 he
                 striketh
                 an
                 Alarme
                 ,
                 u
                 
                   Now
                   therefore
                   my
                   Lords
                   and
                   deare
                   Countrimen
                   fight
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 whole
                 booke
                 the
                 English
                 Clearke
                 exhorteth
                 now
                 (
                 since
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Trent
                 )
                 the
                 English
                 gentrie
                 to
                 take
                 armes
                 against
                 their
                 English
                 Soueraigne
                 .
                 Say
                 now
                 (
                 moderate
                 Answerer
                 )
                 will
                 your
                 modestie
                 giue
                 your
                 face
                 leaue
                 to
                 blush
                 at
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 ?
                 The
                 like
                 trumpet
                 of
                 rebellion
                 against
                 German
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 did
                 Frier
                 Alphonse
                 sound
                 alowd
                 :
                 x
                 
                   It
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   ouercome
                   Heretikes
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   armes
                   .
                
                 As
                 long
                 then
                 as
                 we
                 heare
                 of
                 such
                 Proclamations
                 ,
                 sounding
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   Arma
                   virumque
                
                 :
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 reason
                 giuen
                 of
                 our
                 exclamations
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 insist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   y
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     not
                     now
                     another
                     Queene
                     Marie
                     inheretrix
                     to
                     the
                     Crowne
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     ioyned
                     in
                     mariage
                     with
                     a
                     potent
                     Prince
                     ,
                     symbolizing
                     with
                     husband
                     ,
                     conformitie
                     in
                     countrie
                     discipline
                     :
                     to
                     breed
                     scruples
                     in
                     this
                     behalfe
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Answer
                   giueth
                   vs
                   no
                   more
                   securitie
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Cat
                   doth
                   the
                   Mouse
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   seemeth
                   but
                   to
                   play
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   you
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   Maria
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   your
                   Dolman
                   haue
                   an
                   Infanta
                   ,
                   or
                   your
                   Catesby
                   and
                   his
                   Complices
                   an
                   Elizabetha
                   to
                   match
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ouermatch
                   also
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   making
                   her
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   garland
                   of
                   flowers
                   in
                   a
                   May-game
                   ,
                   to
                   flourish
                   for
                   a
                   day
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   wither
                   and
                   perish
                   .
                   And
                   before
                   him
                   your
                   Watson
                   saw
                   no
                   metaphysicall
                   he
                   or
                   she
                   to
                   succeed
                   .
                   But
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   such
                   heire
                   apparant
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   man
                   by
                   troubling
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   may
                   thinke
                   peraduenture
                   to
                   catch
                   an
                   Eele
                   ,
                   and
                   *
                   
                     The
                     little
                     Flie
                     hath
                     power
                     enough
                     to
                     set
                     the
                     Eagles
                     nest
                     on
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   I
                   leaue
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   my
                   Discouerie
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   confutation
                   of
                   those
                   denyed
                   duties
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Owe
                     nothing
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     loue
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   that
                   debt
                   of
                   Tithes
                   which
                   Ioseph
                   (
                   as
                   due
                   vnto
                   them
                   )
                   payed
                   to
                   the
                   Aegyptian
                   
                   Priests
                   :
                   of
                   Debtes
                   and
                   
                     due
                     beneuolence
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   neuer
                   denied
                   to
                   Infidels
                   :
                   of
                   Allegeiance
                   and
                   Homage
                   ,
                   which
                   Saint
                   Ambrose
                   did
                   performe
                   to
                   an
                   Apostate
                   :
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   denied
                   to
                   any
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   heresie
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   then
                   to
                   Protestants
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   conclude
                   with
                   your
                   owne
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Those
                     duties
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denied
                     vnto
                     Protestants
                     .
                  
                   It
                   were
                   well
                   if
                   either
                   you
                   writ
                   as
                   you
                   thought
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   your
                   Doctors
                   did
                   thinke
                   as
                   you
                   write
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   should
                   we
                   haue
                   lesse
                   cause
                   of
                   scruples
                   ,
                   to
                   feare
                   either
                   you
                   or
                   them
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAior.
                 Whosoeuer
                 do
                 professe
                 any
                 ciuill
                 power
                 soueraigne
                 ,
                 whether
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 seditious
                 .
                 Minor.
                 But
                 all
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 do
                 professe
                 a
                 double
                 prerogatiue
                 ouer
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Democraticall
                 and
                 Monarchical
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 people
                 and
                 Pope
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 are
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 Positions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Maior
                     .
                     I
                     would
                     wish
                     him
                     to
                     except
                     the
                     Emperor
                     of
                     Germanie
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     Empire
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     cases
                     :
                     I
                     say
                  
                   Transeat
                   Maior
                   
                     for
                     Christendome
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Why
                   Transeat
                   ?
                   Do
                   you
                   then
                   make
                   all
                   
                     Kings
                     in
                     Christendome
                  
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ?
                   I
                   know
                   you
                   dare
                   not
                   proclaime
                   this
                   in
                   b
                   France
                   or
                   Spaine
                   .
                   Dare
                   you
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   thus
                   insinuate
                   your selfe
                   into
                   grace
                   with
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   :
                   c
                   
                     I
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     obedient
                     subiects
                     )
                  
                   subiect
                   your
                   Soueraigne
                   to
                   a
                   forreine
                   State
                   ?
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   Imperiall
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   one
                   Iesuite
                   confesseth
                   )
                   d
                   
                     It
                     is
                     almost
                     ruinate
                  
                   :
                   Yea
                   ,
                   considered
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   
                     Romane
                     Empire
                  
                   ,
                   e
                   
                     It
                     is
                  
                   (
                   as
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   acknowledgeth
                   )
                   
                     long
                     ago
                  
                   (
                   an
                   vnfallible
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   prophecied
                   time
                   of
                   *
                   
                     Antichrist
                     )
                     vtterly
                     extinct
                  
                   .
                   f
                   Whereunto
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   
                   Costerus
                   )
                   
                     scarce
                     the
                     Germans
                  
                   (
                   whom
                   you
                   obiect
                   )
                   
                     do
                     obey
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   very
                   true
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   tenor
                   and
                   
                     forme
                     of
                     Election
                     and
                     Coronation
                     of
                     the
                     Emperor
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   may
                   find
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   remember
                   ,
                   this
                   power
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   Palatine
                   Elector
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   (
                   as
                   being
                   Steward
                   rather
                   to
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   then
                   Emperor
                   )
                   
                     may
                     cite
                     the
                     Emperor
                     to
                     the
                     diet
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     ,
                     and
                     constraine
                     him
                     in
                     some
                     case
                     to
                     yeeld
                     satisfaction
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   my
                   Maior
                   may
                   still
                   recide
                   in
                   Christendome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Minor
                   Proposition
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answer
                   is
                   of
                   two
                   kinds
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Recriminatiō
                       against
                       Protestants
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Apology
                       and
                       defence
                       for
                       his
                       owne
                       Priests
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Recrimination
                   or
                   Accusation
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     And
                     thus
                     I
                     frame
                     my
                     Minor.
                     But
                     all
                     Protestant
                     Writers
                     do
                     ordinarily
                     teach
                     ,
                     and
                     practise
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     shall
                     proue
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   Answer
                   of
                   retorting
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   
                     returning
                     the
                     Argument
                     vpon
                     Protestants
                  
                   ,
                   you
                   vse
                   in
                   euery
                   Answer
                   :
                   if
                   truly
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   proue
                   your
                   sinne
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   more
                   common
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   iustifie
                   your selues
                   ;
                   If
                   vniustly
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   but
                   slander
                   them
                   and
                   multiply
                   your
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   Which
                   will
                   be
                   proued
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   *
                   Iustification
                   of
                   Protestants
                   in
                   answering
                   your
                   blindfold
                   exceptions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   in
                   Apologizing
                   for
                   his
                   fellowes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     His
                     second
                     Proposition
                     is
                     this
                  
                   ,
                   [
                   But
                   all
                   Popish
                   Priests
                   do
                   professe
                   a
                   double
                   prerogatiue
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Democraticall
                   or
                   Monarchicall
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   both
                   people
                   or
                   Pope
                   .
                   Ergo
                   )
                   
                     This
                     his
                     conceit
                     fighteth
                     with
                     his
                     owne
                     Assertion
                     ,
                     and
                     present
                     Position
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     Monarchicall
                     prerogatiue
                     ouer
                     Kings
                     :
                     for
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Monarchicall
                     power
                     and
                     gouernment
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     vnpossibilitie
                     of
                     a
                     Democracie
                     and
                     Democratical
                     power
                     and
                     regencie
                     in
                     the
                     people
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     this
                     simple
                     Disputer
                     doth
                     thus
                     argue
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Simple
                   I
                   confesse
                   ,
                   professing
                   also
                   that
                   simplicitie
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   neuer
                   either
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   writing
                   to
                   aequiuocate
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   your
                   
                     simple
                     Disputer
                  
                   wisheth
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   met
                   with
                   so
                   subtill
                   an
                   Answerer
                   as
                   could
                   haue
                   distinguished
                   betwixt
                   mentiri
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     mendacium
                     dicere
                     :
                     to
                     lye
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     report
                     a
                     lye
                     .
                  
                   Say
                   :
                   this
                   proposition
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Pope
                     is
                     taught
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     Monarchicall
                     power
                     ouer
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     Democraticall
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   it
                   imply
                   contradiction
                   ?
                   Seeing
                   then
                   I
                   onely
                   shew
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Iesuites
                   defend
                   both
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   vnreasonable
                   modestie
                   to
                   fauor
                   the
                   Autors
                   ,
                   and
                   inueigh
                   against
                   me
                   the
                   reporter
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   iustly
                   in
                   both
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   appeare
                   in
                   due
                   order
                   .
                   Be
                   not
                   idle
                   ,
                   but
                   conforme
                   your selfe
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   dispute
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   peoples
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                   Parsons
                   .
                   g
                   
                     The
                     Common-wealth
                     hath
                     authoritie
                     to
                     chuse
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     limit
                     him
                     lawes
                     at
                     their
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   The
                   French
                   Iesuite
                   sheweth
                   a
                   Reason
                   .
                   h
                   
                     For
                     Maiestie
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     is
                     rather
                     seated
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     King.
                  
                   Like
                   to
                   Stapleton
                   his
                   Glosse
                   .
                   i
                   
                     People
                     are
                     not
                     ordained
                     for
                     the
                     Prince
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Prince
                     for
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                   But
                   more
                   finely
                   Reinalds
                   .
                   k
                   
                     A
                     King
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     creature
                     of
                     mans
                     creation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   
                     People
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     without
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     Election
                     of
                     diuers
                     kinds
                     of
                     Regiments
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     thought
                     meete
                     and
                     most
                     secure
                     for
                     their
                     defence
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     I
                     haue
                     made
                     demonstration
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Maiesties
                     words
                     in
                     the
                     Parliament
                     do
                     conclude
                     :
                     Although
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     and
                     people
                     be
                  
                   relata
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     can
                     he
                     be
                     no
                     King
                     if
                     he
                     want
                     people
                     and
                     subiects
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Position
                   ,
                   
                     People
                     ,
                     as
                     subiects
                     ,
                     were
                     before
                     their
                     Gouernor
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   tast
                   too
                   much
                   of
                   Machiauellisme
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   nature
                   the
                   birth
                   
                   is
                   called
                   prodigious
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   deliuered
                   with
                   heeles
                   forward
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   some
                   haue
                   receiued
                   their
                   names
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Agrippa
                   :
                   such
                   is
                   this
                   politike
                   curse
                   which
                   you
                   fancie
                   ,
                   but
                   remember
                   that
                   though
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   trulie
                   affirme
                   ,
                   
                     King
                     and
                     subiect
                     be
                     relatiues
                  
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   Father
                   and
                   Sonne
                   :
                   yet
                   consider
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   reall
                   foundation
                   as
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   accidentall
                   relation
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   (
                   I
                   hope
                   )
                   you
                   will
                   suffer
                   the
                   Father
                   to
                   goe
                   before
                   the
                   Sonne
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   Adam
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Oecumenicall
                   King
                   ,
                   was
                   before
                   his
                   familie
                   ;
                   after
                   his
                   decease
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   gouernement
                   was
                   inuested
                   in
                   the
                   first-borne
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   birth-right
                   :
                   so
                   God
                   did
                   signifie
                   to
                   Caine
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     And
                     thou
                     Caine
                     shalt
                     rule
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   Abel
                   )
                   
                     ouer
                     him
                  
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   
                     Kingdomes
                     haue
                     bene
                     successiue
                     by
                     lawe
                     of
                     nations
                     in
                     the
                     first-borne
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   a
                   grand
                   inquest
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   〈◊〉
                   Lawyers
                   :
                   not
                   that
                   wee
                   denie
                   Election
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   vpon
                   necessitie
                   vsuall
                   ;
                   but
                   so
                   to
                   magnifie
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   a
                   people
                   electing
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   continue
                   still
                   Soueraigne
                   ouer
                   the
                   Prince
                   elected
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   a
                   position
                   rebellious
                   :
                   the
                   very
                   intent
                   of
                   your
                   forenamed
                   Authors
                   ,
                   making
                   regall
                   power
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   m
                   
                     Potest
                     as
                     vicaria
                     &
                     delegata
                     :
                     delegate
                     and
                     by
                     commission
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   establishing
                   the
                   peoples
                   dominion
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   vse
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   assignement
                   for
                   the
                   subuersion
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   places
                   alledged
                   do
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   amplie
                   auouched
                   by
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   n
                   
                     If
                     any
                     King
                     Catholike
                     shall
                     prooue
                     an
                     Heretike
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     reason
                     for
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     depose
                     him
                     :
                     because
                     this
                     power
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     deriued
                     vnto
                     the
                     King
                     from
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   position
                   which
                   we
                   called
                   rebellious
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   behold
                   
                     Abyssus
                     abyssum
                     inuocat
                  
                   ;
                   one
                   depth
                   of
                   rebellious
                   disloyaltie
                   ,
                   in
                   deposing
                   ,
                   doth
                   drawe
                   one
                   another
                   of
                   crueltie
                   ,
                   in
                   murthering
                   their
                   Kings
                   ,
                   where
                   
                     the
                     French
                  
                   yeeldeth
                   them
                   o
                   
                     Power
                     of
                     life
                     and
                     death
                     ouer
                     their
                     Soueraigne
                     .
                  
                   To
                   ouerthrow
                   this
                   many-headed
                   beast
                   ,
                   by
                   weapons
                   borowed
                   from
                   your
                   owne
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   honest
                   Frier
                   that
                   dare
                   aduenture
                   to
                   light
                   a
                   candle
                   to
                   discouer
                   the
                   murderous
                   :
                   for
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   and
                   by
                   Election
                   ,
                   p
                   
                     Though
                     there
                     be
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     in
                     the
                     people
                     a
                     freedome
                     of
                     Election
                     ,
                     yet
                     after
                     they
                     haue
                     chosen
                     their
                     King
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     more
                     power
                     to
                     remoue
                     the
                     yoke
                     ,
                     but
                     stand
                     in
                     necessitie
                     of
                     subiection
                     .
                  
                   This
                   man
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   Frier
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   peraduenture
                   in
                   your
                   Synods
                   may
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   definitiue
                   sentence
                   ,
                   q
                   which
                   (
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     Bishops
                  
                   .
                   Here
                   is
                   therefore
                   (
                   one
                   of
                   this
                   order
                   )
                   Bishop
                   Cunerus
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   the
                   holie
                   writ
                   doth
                   mainely
                   impugne
                   your
                   former
                   assertion
                   ,
                   r
                   
                     Some
                     there
                     be
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     who
                     imagine
                     that
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     Princes
                     dependeth
                     vpon
                     the
                     courtesie
                     of
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     thinke
                     that
                     they
                     ,
                     who
                     gaue
                     consent
                     to
                     choose
                     Kings
                     ,
                     haue
                     likewise
                     now
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     depose
                     them
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     blessed
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     the
                     holie
                     Ghost
                     were
                     inabled
                     to
                     search
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     haue
                     more
                     profoundly
                     enquired
                     into
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     state
                     and
                     autoritie
                     of
                     Kings
                     .
                     *
                     Saint
                     Peter
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     entering
                     into
                     this
                     argument
                     ,
                     doth
                     thus
                     admonish
                     Christians
                     .
                     Be
                     ye
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     whether
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     more
                     excellent
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     messengers
                     sent
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     praise
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     free
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     as
                     hauing
                     libertie
                     as
                     a
                     cloake
                     of
                     maliciousnes
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     seruants
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     S.
                     Paul
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     power
                     but
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     whosoeuer
                     resisteth
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     resisteth
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   From
                   whence
                   he
                   inferreth
                   ,
                   
                     Though
                     all
                     meanes
                     whereby
                     Kings
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Crownes
                     be
                     not
                     commanded
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     whatsoeuer
                     meanes
                     they
                     vse
                     ,
                     whether
                     by
                     Election
                     ,
                     Succession
                     ,
                     or
                     inuasion
                     ,
                     whensoeuer
                     they
                     are
                     by
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     once
                     established
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     henceforth
                     he
                     ,
                     as
                     sent
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     rule
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     to
                     obey
                     ;
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     It
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     subiect
                     .
                  
                   This
                   witnesse
                   your selfe
                   called
                   for
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     As
                     saith
                     Cu●erus
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   so
                   I
                   ,
                   thus
                   saith
                   Cunerus
                   .
                   You
                   may
                   not
                   in
                   equitie
                   refuse
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   was
                   iustice
                   in
                   the
                   Gouernor
                   ,
                   when
                   S.
                   Paule
                   said
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     I
                     appeale
                     to
                     Caesar
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   answere
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     to
                     Caesar
                     shalt
                     thou
                     goe
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   behold
                   a
                   Iesuite
                   will
                   
                   pleade
                   our
                   cause
                   ,
                   s
                   
                     Though
                     it
                     be
                     better
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     more
                     wise
                     King
                     ,
                     then
                     a
                     simple
                     ;
                     yet
                     when
                     he
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     is
                     but
                     sillie
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     he
                     no
                     more
                     be
                     depriued
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     then
                     an
                     vnlearned
                     Prelate
                     of
                     his
                     Bishoprick
                     :
                     otherwise
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     mortall
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     exposed
                     to
                     rapines
                     and
                     bloodshed
                     .
                  
                   But
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   S.
                   Peter
                   called
                   mans
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   by
                   consent
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   
                     mans
                     creation
                  
                   ;
                   vpon
                   this
                   ground
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   your
                   Reinolds
                   did
                   descant
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   called
                   
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     mens
                     creature
                  
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   he
                   could
                   see
                   in
                   mans
                   election
                   nothing
                   but
                   man
                   ,
                   whereas
                   S.
                   Peter
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   saith
                   to
                   man
                   creating
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     ye
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     Propter
                     Deum
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Lords
                     sake
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   the
                   creature
                   beholding
                   God
                   :
                   Why
                   ?
                   S.
                   Paule
                   will
                   satisfie
                   ,
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     powers
                     that
                     are
                     ,
                     be
                     ordeined
                     of
                     God.
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   mans
                   creation
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   soueraintie
                   ,
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   in
                   that
                   meanes
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   soule
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   in
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   loyall
                   subiection
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   retorted
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   I
                   must
                   make
                   bold
                   to
                   strike
                   you
                   with
                   your
                   owne
                   sword
                   :
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     King
                     to
                     rule
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     people
                     to
                     be
                     ruled
                     :
                     for
                     King
                     and
                     people
                     be
                     Relata
                     .
                  
                   All
                   this
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   :
                   Well
                   now
                   our
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   after
                   the
                   peoples
                   election
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   depose
                   a
                   King
                   remainestill
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   you
                   affirme
                   ,
                   we
                   denie
                   it
                   ,
                   strengthned
                   by
                   this
                   your
                   Argument
                   frō
                   relation
                   originall
                   ,
                   thus
                   .
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   gouernment
                   resteth
                   rather
                   in
                   the
                   Ruler
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   partie
                   to
                   be
                   ruled
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   elected
                   to
                   
                     rule
                     the
                     people
                     .
                     Ergo
                  
                   the
                   rule
                   remaineth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   King.
                   In
                   coniugall
                   societie
                   before
                   the
                   contract
                   the
                   woman
                   is
                   free
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   contract
                   
                     (
                     à
                     relatis
                  
                   )
                   now
                   his
                   wife
                   :
                   there
                   followeth
                   a
                   necessitie
                   of
                   subiection
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   dissolued
                   :
                   *
                   
                     Let
                     the
                     wife
                     be
                     subiect
                  
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   in
                   your
                   conclusion
                   you
                   bewray
                   this
                   modestie
                   ,
                   to
                   exact
                   
                     Learning
                     in
                     your
                     Accuser
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   none
                   in
                   your
                   Answere
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   of
                   your
                   people
                   ,
                   now
                   we
                   proceed
                   orderlie
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouery
                   .
                   Secondly
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
               
                 TO
                 auouch
                 his
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 these
                 men
                 goe
                 beyond
                 the
                 Moone
                 :
                 as
                 first
                 Bozius
                 .
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   hath
                   power
                   in
                   all
                   temporall
                   causes
                   and
                   States
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     It
                     will
                     be
                     obiected
                     from
                     the
                     second
                     Reason
                     ,
                     that
                     Catholikes
                     hold
                     the
                     Pope
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     ciuill
                     power
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     ouer
                     Kings
                     ,
                     &
                     circa
                     omnia
                     temporalia
                     :
                     Therefore
                     he
                     may
                     depose
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     command
                     Subiects
                     to
                     take
                     armes
                     against
                     them
                     once
                     excommunicate
                     .
                     First
                     I
                     answere
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   first
                   I
                   aske
                   ,
                   why
                   would
                   you
                   answere
                   this
                   in
                   discourse
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   omit
                   it
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   second
                   ,
                   where
                   (
                   being
                   his
                   proper
                   place
                   )
                   you
                   had
                   reason
                   to
                   answere
                   .
                   I
                   should
                   thinke
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   loue
                   of
                   breuitie
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   your
                   manifold
                   superfluous
                   repetitions
                   doe
                   except
                   against
                   it
                   :
                   yet
                   I
                   rather
                   thinke
                   it
                   was
                   your
                   modestie
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   my
                   accusation
                   and
                   your
                   Answere
                   (
                   as
                   different
                   colors
                   )
                   iointly
                   examined
                   ,
                   might
                   one
                   illustrate
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   constant
                   and
                   iust
                   ;
                   this
                   ,
                   a
                   meere
                   fugitiue
                   .
                   But
                   (
                   be
                   not
                   offended
                   )
                   we
                   must
                   compare
                   them
                   ,
                   seeking
                   your
                   Answere
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   cannot
                   find
                   it
                   where
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   :
                   your
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   and
                   third
                   must
                   be
                   discouered
                   in
                   the
                   reason
                   following
                   .
                   What
                   say
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   point
                   ?
                   Haue
                   Popes
                   
                   prerogatiue
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   in
                   causes
                   temporall
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   autority
                   to
                   depose
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     I
                     answere
                     for
                     all
                     Catholikes
                     in
                     generall
                     to
                     the
                     maine
                     Obiection
                     ,
                     that
                     Henricus
                     ,
                     Victor
                     ,
                     Iohannes
                     de
                     Turrecremata
                     ,
                     Couor●●ius
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     common
                     opinion
                     of
                     Schooles
                     do
                     teach
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     temporallor
                     regall
                     power
                     in
                     Popes
                     ouer
                     Princes
                     in
                     ciuill
                     affaires
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   :
                   d
                   
                     These
                     Autors
                     do
                     not
                     say
                     that
                     this
                     ciuill
                     power
                     is
                     simplie
                     and
                     absolutely
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     Papall
                     autoritie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   againe
                   ,
                   e
                   
                     The
                     discouerer
                     cannot
                     sinde
                     any
                     such
                     power
                     soueraigne
                     ouer
                     Kings
                     challenged
                     by
                     Popes
                     ,
                     against
                     which
                     he
                     so
                     much
                     inueigheth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   summe
                   of
                   your
                   Answere
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Papists
                   is
                   to
                   denie
                   all
                   temporall
                   and
                   ciuill
                   power
                   absolutely
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   Pope
                   did
                   euer
                   challenge
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   behold
                   ,
                   before
                   your
                   eyes
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   Reason
                   to
                   which
                   you
                   now
                   would
                   answere
                   ,
                   your
                   owne
                   Doctor
                   Bozius
                   produced
                   against
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   inscribed
                   ,
                   f
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     temporall
                     monarchie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   Pope
                   
                     Clement
                     the
                  
                   8.
                   is
                   so
                   absolute
                   for
                   this
                   absolute
                   temporall
                   iurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   aboue
                   all
                   estates
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   extendeth
                   it
                   throughout
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   world
                   ,
                   euen
                   g
                   
                     Ouer
                     all
                     Infidels
                     ,
                     to
                     punish
                     them
                     for
                     some
                     causes
                     with
                     corporall
                     punishments
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   challengeth
                   herein
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   
                     Andraeas
                     ,
                     Syluester
                     ,
                     Antoninus
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Doctors
                     Canonists
                  
                   ;
                   yea
                   also
                   (
                   which
                   you
                   denied
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   showen
                   )
                   Pope
                   *
                   Innocentius
                   doth
                   challenge
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   doctrine
                   so
                   common
                   ,
                   that
                   Bellarmine
                   doth
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   h
                   
                     Aluarez
                     ,
                     Syluester
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     others
                     do
                     affirme
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Furthermore
                   (
                   because
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Your
                     Discouerer
                     cannot
                     show
                     &c.
                  
                   )
                   I
                   must
                   yet
                   
                   discouer
                   a
                   greater
                   and
                   grosser
                   consent
                   amongst
                   your
                   Schoole
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   Alexander
                   Carerius
                   Patauinus
                   of
                   late
                   hath
                   writ
                   ;
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   his
                   booke
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   i
                   
                     Concerning
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     against
                     all
                     wicked
                     Polititians
                     and
                     heretikes
                     of
                     this
                     time
                     .
                  
                   This
                   sure
                   will
                   be
                   something
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   :
                   say
                   on
                   .
                   k
                   
                     This
                     opinion
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     by
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     most
                     full
                     power
                     throughout
                     the
                     world
                     euen
                     in
                     all
                     temporall
                     or
                     ciuill
                     causes
                     ,
                     I
                     defend
                     :
                     and
                     hereunto
                     the
                     common
                     Schooles
                     of
                     Diuines
                     do
                     subscribe
                     .
                  
                   He
                   numbreth
                   two
                   and
                   twentie
                   Authors
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   others
                   one
                   called
                   
                     The
                     illuminated
                     Doctor
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   other
                   called
                   Celsus
                   ,
                   by
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   High
                   or
                   Aloft
                   ;
                   and
                   therfore
                   insignes
                   him
                   with
                   
                     Verè
                     Celsus
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   truly
                   so
                   named
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   truly
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   iudge
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   loftinesse
                   of
                   his
                   style
                   and
                   cōclusion
                   ,
                   which
                   only
                   this
                   Carerius
                   doth
                   therfore
                   expresse
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   more
                   eminent
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   
                     Such
                     and
                     so
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     spirituall
                     and
                     ciuill
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Celsus
                   )
                   
                     that
                     as
                     Plato
                     to
                     one
                     asking
                     what
                     God
                     was
                     ,
                     answered
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     man
                     ,
                     not
                     heauen
                     ,
                     not
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     ?
                     more
                     excellent
                     :
                     so
                     if
                     any
                     shall
                     demaund
                     what
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     ;
                     by
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     resemblance
                     one
                     may
                     warily
                     answere
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     Duke
                     ,
                     no
                     King
                     ,
                     nor
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     but
                     more
                     excellent
                     .
                  
                   What
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   else
                   (
                   seeing
                   God
                   only
                   is
                   for
                   excellencie
                   called
                   *
                   
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     Lords
                     )
                  
                   but
                   an
                   other
                   God
                   ?
                   Warily
                   answered
                   ,
                   but
                   wickedly
                   .
                   Next
                   he
                   assumeth
                   for
                   autoritie
                   of
                   his
                   defence
                   l
                   
                     The
                     common
                     iudgement
                     of
                     Canonists
                     ,
                     all
                     building
                     this
                     opinion
                     vpon
                     the
                     Decrees
                     of
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                   As
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   deceiued
                   in
                   our
                   opinion
                   cōcerning
                   the
                   Popes
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Popes
                   haue
                   deceiued
                   vs.
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   Pope
                   Innocentius
                   decreed
                   ?
                   
                   m
                   
                     That
                     God
                     created
                     two
                     great
                     lights
                     ,
                     the
                     Sunne
                     to
                     rule
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Moone
                     to
                     gouerne
                     the
                     night
                     :
                     signifying
                     two
                     dignities
                     ,
                     the
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Papall
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     temporall
                     ,
                     belonging
                     to
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     like
                     the
                     Moone
                     .
                     Yet
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     as
                     great
                     difference
                     of
                     excellencie
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Emperour
                     and
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     as
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Moone
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sunne
                     .
                  
                   What
                   can
                   you
                   inferre
                   from
                   hence
                   ?
                   n
                   
                     That
                     as
                     the
                     Moone
                     hath
                     no
                     light
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     borroweth
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     Emperour
                     hath
                     no
                     power
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     depending
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   Pope
                   and
                   popish
                   by
                   too
                   much
                   gazing
                   on
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   are
                   become
                   lunatike
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   pride
                   carnally
                   peruert
                   the
                   literall
                   sence
                   of
                   the
                   holie
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   o
                   Proued
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   whole
                   doctrine
                   will
                   be
                   plainely
                   confuted
                   in
                   the
                   *
                   Confutation
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   seeing
                   that
                   this
                   temporall
                   vniuersall
                   iurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   some
                   Papists
                   with
                   great
                   consent
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   Popes
                   ,
                   haue
                   proclaimed
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   vnlearnedlie
                   denied
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   yet
                   be
                   further
                   confirmed
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Chapter
                   :
                   learne
                   henceforth
                   a
                   necessarie
                   point
                   of
                   modestie
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   auouch
                   a
                   negatiue
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     one
                     Papist
                     saith
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   haue
                   read
                   sufficiently
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   temporall
                   power
                   popish
                   ,
                   considered
                   directly
                   :
                   Now
                   must
                   we
                   enquire
                   how
                   it
                   may
                   concerne
                   him
                   indirectly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   discouerie
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuitically
                   opinionated
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 power
                 in
                 temporall
                 causes
                 .
                 a
                 
                   This
                   is
                   true
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Bellarmine
                 )
                 
                   vnderstood
                   vndirectly
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   auaile
                   for
                   the
                   spirituall
                   good
                   .
                
                 In
                 briefe
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   This
                   supremacie
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Stapleton
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   vpon
                   paine
                   of
                   damnation
                   ,
                   and
                   separation
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     But
                     Catholikes
                     defend
                     only
                     a
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     is
                     which
                     they
                     claime
                     in
                     temporals
                     ,
                     in
                     ordine
                     ad
                     Deum
                     ▪
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   Gods
                   cause
                   )
                   
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     Disputers
                     words
                     ,
                     A
                     ciuill
                     power
                  
                   [
                   Soueraigne
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   directly
                   :
                   ]
                   
                     but
                     only
                     a
                     spirituall
                     preheminence
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Vse
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   abuse
                   not
                   my
                   meaning
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Reader
                   thinke
                   I
                   only
                   intreated
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   temporall
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   directly
                   :
                   whereas
                   in
                   the
                   Discouerie
                   there
                   is
                   expresse
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   temporall
                   iurisdiction
                   challenged
                   of
                   Papists
                   both
                   directly
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   indirectly
                   ,
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   hereafter
                   confuted
                   .
                   Here
                   only
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   explaine
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   how
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   challenge
                   a
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   at
                   his
                   discretion
                   to
                   depose
                   Kings
                   .
                   This
                   hath
                   bene
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   now
                   it
                   will
                   appeare
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   ,
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     His
                     Maiesties
                     most
                     loyall
                     Subiect
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   now
                   mainteine
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     power
                     spirituall
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     in
                     temporall
                     causes
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     behoofull
                     for
                     Gods
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   And
                   how
                   that
                   is
                   meant
                   ,
                   your
                   Bellarmine
                   doth
                   interpret
                   .
                   e
                   
                     Protestants
                     denie
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     any
                     temporall
                     or
                     politike
                     iurisdiction
                     and
                     power
                     ouer
                     Kings
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     command
                     Kings
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     to
                     depose
                     them
                     from
                     their
                     thrones
                     ,
                     and
                     dispose
                     of
                     their
                     Kingdomes
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     common
                     consent
                     of
                     Catholike
                     Diuines
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     indirectly
                     and
                     mediatly
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ▪
                     so
                     farre
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     concerne
                     the
                     spirituall
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     a
                     supreme
                     power
                     euen
                     in
                     temporall
                     causes
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     downe
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     bestow
                     their
                     Kingdomes
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   you
                   denie
                   ,
                   f
                   
                     That
                     he
                     hath
                     directly
                     any
                     temporall
                     gouernment
                     by
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   A
                   spirituall
                   cosenage
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   proued
                   by
                   arguments
                   in
                   the
                   *
                   Consutation
                   ,
                   &
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   be
                   exemplified
                   .
                   You
                   may
                   peraduēture
                   remember
                   that
                   King
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   I
                   haue
                   forgot
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   decree
                   something
                   cōtrary
                   to
                   that
                   lawe
                   
                   whereunto
                   he
                   was
                   sworne
                   ,
                   required
                   counsell
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   :
                   Sir
                   (
                   saith
                   his
                   counseller
                   )
                   the
                   Lawe
                   directly
                   forbids
                   you
                   this
                   ;
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   law
                   which
                   permits
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   he
                   list
                   .
                   A
                   dangerous
                   State
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     lust
                     is
                     his
                     law
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   your
                   controuersie
                   ?
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     can
                     directly
                     iudge
                     and
                     depose
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                   O
                   no
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   For
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     we
                     denie
                     :
                     This
                     opinion
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Bellar.
                   )
                   
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     extremitie
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   you
                   would
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   directly
                   a
                   ground
                   of
                   treason
                   :
                   yet
                   you
                   hold
                   it
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     the
                     Pope
                     shall
                     thinke
                     it
                     be●oofull
                     for
                     the
                     spirituall
                     good
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     may
                     iudge
                     ,
                     depose
                     ,
                     and
                     kill
                     .
                  
                   Herein
                   giuing
                   vs
                   a
                   speciall
                   argument
                   of
                   your
                   singular
                   modestie
                   ;
                   whereas
                   being
                   ashamed
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   Pope
                   
                     Direct
                     Soueraigntie
                     ouer
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   haue
                   closely
                   conueyed
                   vnto
                   him
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   tearme
                   ,
                   called
                   Indirectly
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   wished
                   you
                   would
                   leaue
                   that
                   subtill
                   modestie
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   honest
                   simplicitie
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   we
                   shall
                   perceiue
                   some
                   dragme
                   thereof
                   in
                   your
                   fourth-ly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     the
                     maintainers
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     do
                     not
                     vrge
                     greater
                     indignitie
                     ,
                     or
                     defend
                     any
                     sentence
                     more
                     offensiue
                     (
                     in
                     equall
                     iudgement
                     )
                     to
                     any
                     Pralate
                     ,
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     or
                     shepheard
                     ;
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     chiefest
                     Shepheard
                     vnder
                     Christ
                     the
                     Pope
                     himselfe
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     all
                     with
                     one
                     consent
                     affirme
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     heresie
                     (
                     now
                     in
                     question
                     )
                     he
                     is
                     either
                     actually
                     and
                     really
                     deposed
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     deposed
                     ;
                     The
                     Canonists
                     do
                     hold
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                  
                   ipso
                   facto
                   
                     deposed
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     fall
                     into
                     heresie
                     ;
                     with
                     whom
                     Turrecrem
                     .
                     Castr●
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     do
                     consent
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherein
                   I
                   dare
                   appeale
                   to
                   any
                   equall
                   ,
                   or
                   almost
                   any
                   
                     vnequall
                     iudgement
                  
                   of
                   my
                   greatest
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   to
                   determine
                   whether
                   this
                   your
                   answer
                   be
                   not
                   absurdly
                   false
                   in
                   two
                   degrees
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   :
                   h
                   Those
                   (
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   
                     who
                     vrge
                     this
                     opinion
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   deposing
                   Princes
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   heresie
                   ,
                   
                     offer
                     no
                     more
                     indignitie
                     to
                     any
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     chiefe
                     shepheard
                     vnder
                     Christ
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   and
                   yet
                   
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     Answer
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     hold
                     that
                     opinion
                     of
                     such
                     power
                     ouer
                     Princes
                     in
                     Popes
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     pleade
                     it
                     more
                     tolerable
                     in
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     one
                     supreme
                     Pastor
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     whereof
                     Princes
                     be
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   The
                   argument
                   then
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   confesse
                   ,
                   and
                   *
                   is
                   hereafter
                   shewed
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     As
                     the
                     shepheard
                     to
                     the
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Pope
                     to
                     Kings
                     :
                     but
                     shepheards
                     haue
                     power
                     ouer
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     sheepe
                     ouer
                     shepheards
                     .
                  
                   Ergo
                   
                     Popes
                     may
                     depose
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     Princes
                     may
                     not
                     remoue
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   your
                   Popish
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   *
                   after
                   proued
                   )
                   your
                   sheepish
                   conclusion
                   :
                   wherein
                   whether
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   offered
                   greater
                   
                     indignitie
                     to
                     Princes
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     Popes
                     ,
                  
                   let
                   the
                   equall
                   Reader
                   iudge
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Authors
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   deposing
                   of
                   Kings
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   heresie
                   ,
                   do
                   professe
                   concerning
                   Popes
                   ,
                   i
                   
                     That
                     they
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     be
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     as
                     Popes
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     cannot
                     be
                     deposed
                     :
                     Not
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   k
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   
                     by
                     any
                     power
                     whether
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     or
                     temporall
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     by
                     all
                     Bishops
                     assembled
                     in
                     a
                     Councell
                     .
                     Not
                     though
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   l
                   Carerius
                   )
                   
                     he
                     should
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     preiudiciall
                     to
                     the
                     vniuersall
                     stat●
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     Not
                     though
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   m
                   Azorius
                   )
                   
                     he
                     should
                     neglect
                     the
                     Canons
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     ,
                     or
                     peruert
                     the
                     lawes
                     of
                     Kings
                     :
                     Not
                     though
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   n
                   Gratianus
                   Glosse
                   )
                   
                     he
                     should
                     carrie
                     infinite
                     multitudes
                     of
                     soules
                     headlong
                     with
                     him
                     into
                     hell
                     .
                  
                   And
                   these
                   forenamed
                   Authors
                   do
                   auouch
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   consent
                   of
                   Romish
                   Diuines
                   ,
                   and
                   Canonists
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   an
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   .
                   Whether
                   therefore
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   Kings
                   may
                   be
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   deposed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Popes
                   cannot
                   be
                   deposed
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   Popes
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   be
                   equall
                   indignitie
                   to
                   Popes
                   and
                   Kings
                   ,
                   let
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   )
                   your
                   vnequall
                   Reader
                   iudge
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   (
                   not
                   to
                   stand
                   vpon
                   other
                   transparent
                   absurdities
                   of
                   these
                   Authors
                   )
                   your
                   modestie
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   mind
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   appeale
                   
                     vnto
                     equall
                     iudgement
                  
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   wherein
                   you
                   manifest
                   your
                   totall
                   eclypse
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                   Hitherto
                   haue
                   we
                   disputed
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   people
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   considered
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   intensiuely
                   .
                   Now
                   we
                   approach
                   to
                   examine
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   extent
                   and
                   execution
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   WHosoeuer
                   vpon
                   any
                   pretended
                   supremacie
                   ,
                   whether
                   of
                   Pope
                   or
                   people
                   ,
                   do
                   denie
                   the
                   necessarie
                   right
                   of
                   Election
                   .
                   or
                   of
                   succession
                   of
                   Protestant
                   Princes
                   ;
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   amongst
                   all
                   Protestants
                   seditious
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   Popish
                   Priests
                   do
                   vtterly
                   abolish
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   Succession
                   in
                   all
                   Protestant
                   Princes
                   ,
                   by
                   pretended
                   prerogatiue
                   of
                   Pope
                   and
                   people
                   .
                
                 Ergo
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   by
                   their
                   Positions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   Election
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Romish
                   Cardinall
                   :
                   a
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     election
                     ,
                     whether
                     of
                     King
                     or
                     Emperor
                     ,
                     of
                     any
                     force
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     elect
                  
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   esteeme
                   all
                   Protestants
                   )
                   
                     be
                     excommunicate
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   Succession
                   .
                
                 
                   Reinalds
                   :
                   b
                   
                     The
                     right
                     of
                     Kings
                     Christian
                     must
                     depend
                     rather
                     vpon
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     vpon
                     order
                     of
                     Succession
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     all
                     Christians
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     cut
                     off
                     all
                     hope
                     ,
                     lest
                     that
                     any
                     such
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   Protestants
                   )
                   
                     may
                     aspire
                     to
                     the
                     throne
                  
                   .
                   c
                   Otherwise
                   (
                   saith
                   Stapleton
                   )
                   
                     what
                     do
                     people
                     else
                     but
                     euen
                     preferre
                     man
                     before
                     God.
                  
                   Hereupon
                   doth
                   Simancha
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   d
                   
                     The
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     an
                     Heretike
                     departed
                     doth
                     lineally
                     descend
                     vpon
                     his
                     sonne
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     sonne
                     in
                     the
                     race
                     Royall
                     be
                     hereticall
                     ,
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Common-weale
                     may
                     chuse
                     him
                     a
                     Prince
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     also
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     be
                     hereticall
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     belongeth
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     by
                     Catholikes
                     .
                  
                   And
                   lest
                   ,
                   peraduenture
                   ,
                   any
                   should
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   lawfull
                   Succession
                   ,
                   father
                   Parsons
                   doth
                   pronounce
                   sentence
                   .
                   e
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     shall
                     consent
                     to
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     a
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     grie●ous
                     and
                     damnable
                     sinner
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   farre
                   of
                   the
                   Position
                   .
                   Now
                   behold
                   their
                
              
               
                 
                   Practise
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   France
                   .
                   Reinalds
                   doth
                   forewarne
                   the
                   French.
                   f
                   
                     Will
                     you
                     proclaime
                     Nauarre
                     a
                     Caluinist
                     King
                     of
                     Fraunce
                     ?
                     What
                     is
                     this
                     else
                     then
                     to
                     aduance
                     a
                     dogge
                     to
                     be
                     Soueraigne
                     ouer
                     men
                     ?
                  
                   g
                   
                     Shall
                     Catholikes
                     pray
                     ,
                     God
                     saue
                     that
                     King
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     admit
                     into
                     their
                     houses
                     ?
                  
                   h
                   
                     For
                     suppose
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Father
                   Creswell
                   )
                   
                     that
                     he
                     professe
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     a
                     more
                     sound
                     Religion
                     ;
                     what
                     is
                     this
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     ?
                     he
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     defend
                     the
                     Romish
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   From
                   France
                   we
                   will
                   returne
                   home
                   ,
                   where
                   father
                   Parsons
                   busieth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   disable
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   Succession
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   dread
                   Soueraigne
                   King
                   Iames
                   :
                   *
                   with
                   intent
                   to
                   aduance
                   the
                   Infanta
                   of
                   Spaine
                   thereunto
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   of
                   Successors
                   ,
                   now
                   of
                   Possessors
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     Let
                     all
                     be
                     true
                     which
                     he
                     citeth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     so
                     teach
                     :
                     yet
                     if
                     fiue
                     particular
                     men
                     could
                     make
                     a
                     generall
                     Councell
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     sentence
                     be
                     tearmed
                     a
                     publike
                     Position
                     :
                     yet
                     they
                     speake
                     onely
                     of
                     a
                     Prince
                     excommunicate
                     before
                     his
                     Election
                     ;
                     which
                     case
                     is
                     not
                     now
                     in
                  
                   rerum
                   natura
                   ,
                   
                     much
                     lesse
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     vniust
                     Accuser
                     would
                     proue
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Vniust
                   ?
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   your selfe
                   will
                   acquit
                   me
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   instanced
                   in
                   sixe
                   of
                   your
                   Priests
                   and
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   whereof
                   foure
                   be
                   our
                   owne
                   countrimen
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   owne
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   
                     Best
                     able
                     to
                     iudge
                     of
                     our
                     country
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   And
                   you
                   answer
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     all
                     be
                     true
                     which
                     he
                     citeth
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   you
                   could
                   not
                   answer
                   that
                   one
                   testimonie
                   was
                   vntrue
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   you
                   start
                   backe
                   ;
                   If
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     fiue
                     particular
                     men
                     could
                     make
                     a
                     Councell
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     sentences
                     be
                     tearmed
                     a
                     publike
                     Position
                     :
                  
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   rather
                   vnderstand
                   your
                   publike
                   Positions
                   by
                   these
                   fiue
                   your
                   best
                   learned
                   Clearkes
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   onely
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   that
                   your
                   
                     [
                     Yet
                     if
                  
                   ]
                   would
                   onely
                   seeme
                   to
                   take
                   exception
                   vnto
                   fiue
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   instance
                   to
                   the
                   contrarie
                   from
                   none
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   which
                   you
                   testifie
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   an
                   
                     vniust
                     Accuser
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   now
                   an
                   idle
                   Disputer
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   these
                   fiue
                   should
                   be
                   thought
                   priuate
                   ,
                   whose
                   bookes
                   are
                   priuiledged
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   publike
                   and
                   ordinarie
                   approbation
                   
                   of
                   your
                   Church
                   ;
                   I
                   could
                   adde
                   fiue
                   score
                   moe
                   of
                   your
                   side
                   conspiring
                   in
                   these
                   Positions
                   belonging
                   to
                   conspiracie
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     speake
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     of
                     a
                     Prince
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     our
                     English
                     case
                     at
                     this
                     present
                     .
                  
                   Good
                   ,
                   
                     Now
                     at
                     this
                     present
                  
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   writ
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   peraduenture
                   whilest
                   I
                   replie
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   presently
                   altered
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   Popes
                   pleasure
                   may
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   safe
                   case
                   for
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   ,
                   trow
                   ye
                   ?
                   Wherof
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Section
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   most
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     His
                     Maiestie
                     was
                     not
                     excommunicate
                     before
                     his
                     Election
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     he
                     now
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     both
                     elected
                     and
                     setled
                     in
                     his
                     throne
                     both
                     without
                     any
                     contradiction
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     his
                  
                   Iubet
                   
                     of
                     all
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   Prohibet
                   
                     of
                     deniall
                     thereof
                     .
                     All
                     the
                     Catholikes
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     applauded
                     it
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     vnion
                     and
                     league
                     with
                     Catholike
                     Princes
                     and
                     people
                     abroad
                     is
                     sufficient
                     Answer
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     malitious
                     slaunder
                     of
                     holy
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     and
                     proueth
                     Catholikes
                     innocent
                     ,
                     Protestants
                     guiltie
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     man
                     an
                     vniust
                     Accuser
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   was
                   not
                   excommunicate
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   before
                   his
                   Election
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   you
                   should
                   rather
                   call
                   Succession
                   )
                   then
                   was
                   he
                   vniustly
                   (
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   say
                   )
                   excommuned
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   before
                   his
                   Election
                   :
                   but
                   your
                   Superior
                   Garnet
                   confessed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   receiued
                   two
                   Breues
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   ,
                   whensoeuer
                   our
                   late
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   
                     should
                     depart
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     mortalitie
                     .
                  
                   The
                   content
                   of
                   those
                   Breues
                   was
                   this
                   :
                   that
                   c
                   
                     None
                     should
                     be
                     acknowledged
                     King
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     was
                     a
                     professed
                     and
                     resolute
                     Catholike
                     :
                     Nulli
                     ,
                     quantâcunque
                     sanguinis
                     propinquitate
                     nitantur
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     other
                     ,
                     though
                     neuer
                     so
                     nigh
                     in
                     bloud
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Breues
                   ,
                   he
                   (
                   perceiuing
                   the
                   generall
                   applause
                   of
                   people
                   yeelding
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Succession
                   according
                   to
                   nearenesse
                   
                     in
                     bloud
                  
                   )
                   burnt
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   if
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   had
                   not
                   bene
                   disappointed
                   by
                   
                     want
                     of
                     force
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   though
                   nearest
                   
                   in
                   bloud
                   ,
                   might
                   not
                   haue
                   entred
                   but
                   with
                   bloud
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   what
                   a
                   case
                   am
                   I
                   in
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   shall
                   denie
                   my
                   fonner
                   assertion
                   ,
                   then
                   your
                   superior
                   Priest
                   Garnet
                   will
                   accuse
                   me
                   for
                   a
                   liar
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   case
                   was
                   not
                   different
                   from
                   others
                   ,
                   seeing
                   
                     The
                     Pope
                     gaue
                     contradiction
                     to
                     his
                     succession
                     :
                  
                   if
                   I
                   still
                   defend
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   your
                   Priestship
                   doth
                   accuse
                   me
                   for
                   a
                   
                     Slanderer
                     of
                     holy
                     Priesthood
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     Pope
                     gaue
                     a
                  
                   Iubet
                   
                     of
                     all
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   prohibet
                   
                     restraint
                     of
                     disobedience
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   
                     Iubet
                     of
                     obedience
                     ?
                     Iubet
                  
                   ?
                   what
                   is
                   that
                   ?
                   Euery
                   child
                   can
                   expound
                   it
                   literally
                   to
                   signifie
                   
                     To
                     commaund
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Popish
                   Glosse
                   may
                   happily
                   signifie
                   to
                   forbid
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   your
                   like
                   glozing
                   in
                   the
                   publike
                   Decrees
                   of
                   Popes
                   .
                   Whereas
                   your
                   Canon
                   is
                   e
                   
                     Statuimus
                     ,
                     We
                     decree
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Expositor
                   )
                   
                     We
                     abrogate
                     ,
                     or
                     disallow
                  
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   easie
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   turne
                   Iubet
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   
                     id
                     est
                     ,
                     prohibet
                  
                   ?
                   Howsoeuer
                   we
                   perceiue
                   your
                   subiection
                   stands
                   still
                   vpon
                   the
                   Popes
                   Iubet
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   recorded
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   )
                   f
                   
                     If
                     he
                     shall
                     commaund
                     to
                     kill
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   must
                   be
                   his
                   subiects
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Authors
                   aboue
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   who
                   speaketh
                   expresly
                   of
                   the
                   excommunicate
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   iudgeth
                   a
                   publike
                   professed
                   Protestant
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   an
                   g
                   Excommunicate
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   therefore
                   ,
                   be
                   you
                   admonished
                   not
                   to
                   preiudice
                   your
                   modestie
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   taxe
                   any
                   for
                   an
                   
                     Vniust
                     Accuser
                  
                   ,
                   against
                   whom
                   you
                   can
                   shew
                   no
                   iust
                   exception
                   .
                   Yet
                   there
                   remaineth
                   two
                   other
                   mysteries
                   to
                   be
                   vnfolded
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   yours
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   your
                   Superiors
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   new
                   deuice
                   of
                   our
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   TThere
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   created
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   solemnities
                   
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   receiueth
                   his
                   sword
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   King
                   that
                   is
                   absolute
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   created
                   or
                   depending
                   for
                   power
                   or
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   in
                   England
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Emperor
                   is
                   the
                   Popes
                   Minister
                   ,
                   as
                   saith
                   Molina
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   might
                   peraduenture
                   be
                   beholden
                   vnto
                   you
                   for
                   this
                   distinction
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   presume
                   you
                   knew
                   what
                   you
                   said
                   :
                   being
                   guiltie
                   herein
                   of
                   a
                   double
                   falshood
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Emperor
                     hath
                     no
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   you
                   thinke
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     other
                     Kings
                     haue
                     not
                     any
                     power
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   The
                   former
                   is
                   confuted
                   *
                   hereafter
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   For
                   your
                   Carerius
                   ,
                   making
                   vnction
                   by
                   Romish
                   Bishops
                   in
                   Coronation
                   of
                   Kings
                   to
                   be
                   essentiall
                   to
                   royaltie
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   be
                   no
                   Kings
                   ,
                   saith
                   :
                   b
                   
                     That
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     doctrine
                     most
                     commonly
                     knowne
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     England
                     ,
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     &c.
                     were
                     neuer
                     esteemed
                     Kings
                     before
                     their
                     Vnction
                     :
                  
                   c
                   
                     No
                     more
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Parsons
                   )
                   
                     in
                     the
                     rigor
                     of
                     iustice
                     before
                  
                   (
                   Popish
                   )
                   
                     Coronation
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Maior
                     of
                     London
                     can
                     be
                     called
                     Maior
                     before
                     his
                     oath
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     Which
                     Vnction
                     whosoeuer
                     shall
                     refuse
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Reinalds
                   )
                   
                     can
                     haue
                     no
                     right
                     to
                     gouerne
                     Christians
                     annointed
                     in
                     Baptisme
                     .
                  
                   In
                   briefe
                   :
                   e
                   
                     None
                     is
                     lawfull
                     King
                     or
                     Queene
                     of
                     England
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   )
                   
                     without
                     the
                     approbation
                     of
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolike
                     .
                  
                   All
                   grosly
                   false
                   :
                   for
                   first
                   :
                   f
                   
                     In
                     France
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Barclay
                   )
                   
                     Kings
                     who
                     are
                     to
                     succeed
                     by
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     are
                     iudged
                     as
                     consecrate
                     and
                     inaugurate
                     before
                     they
                     be
                     solemnely
                     annointed
                     .
                  
                   And
                   shall
                   we
                   thinke
                   the
                   French
                   Kings
                   to
                   exceed
                   our
                   English
                   herei●
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   heard
                   Lawyers
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     King
                     of
                     England
                     neuer
                     dyeth
                     .
                  
                   I
                   thinke
                   they
                   speake
                   not
                   without
                   booke
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   Q.
                   Mary
                   could
                   neuer
                   haue
                   iustified
                   her
                   act
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   beheaded
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   some
                   moneths
                   before
                   her
                   Coronation
                   ,
                   for
                   high
                   treason
                   against
                   her
                   royall
                   person
                   ,
                   I
                   returne
                   
                   to
                   your
                   argument
                   .
                   g
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Emperor
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Carerius
                   )
                   
                     who
                     is
                     held
                     more
                     eminent
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     dignitie
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     King
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     reiected
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     :
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     other
                     Kings
                     may
                     be
                     punished
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     authoritie
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     can
                     tame
                     an
                     Eagle
                     ,
                     may
                     much
                     more
                     command
                     Hawkes
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   we
                   obserue
                   your
                   spirits
                   of
                   contradiction
                   :
                   you
                   from
                   comparison
                   of
                   disparitie
                   betweene
                   the
                   Emperor
                   and
                   other
                   Kings
                   ,
                   would
                   seeme
                   to
                   free
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   inthral
                   the
                   Emperor
                   :
                   your
                   Doctor
                   Carerius
                   from
                   the
                   contrarie
                   disparitie
                   would
                   bring
                   all
                   Kings
                   into
                   subiection
                   .
                   But
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   howsoeuer
                   now
                   the
                   Eagle
                   be
                   entangled
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   esteeme
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   Popes
                   vassall
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                     Non
                     facile
                     Accipitri
                     rete
                     sternitur
                  
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   neither
                   Emperor
                   nor
                   King
                   are
                   lawfully
                   subiect
                   to
                   this
                   yoke
                   ,
                   is
                   afterward
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   second
                   new
                   deuice
                   .
                
                 
                   h
                   
                     His
                     Maistie
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                     as
                     other
                     relapsed
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     borne
                     in
                     that
                     faith
                     which
                     he
                     professeth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   now
                   Henry
                   4.
                   
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   sucking
                   Protestants
                   doctrine
                   from
                   his
                   nurce
                   ,
                   was
                   excluded
                   from
                   his
                   birth-right
                   of
                   the
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   reconciled
                   vnto
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   same
                   father
                   Garnet
                   had
                   a
                   Breue
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   barre
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   from
                   Succession
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   found
                   absolutely
                   a
                   Romish
                   Catholike
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   
                     Borne
                     Protestants
                     be
                     free
                     from
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                  
                   why
                   did
                   the
                   Pope
                   exclude
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   Breue
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   except
                   against
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   case
                   be
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   what
                   Quacksaluers
                   be
                   you
                   to
                   offer
                   a
                   salue
                   which
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   cure
                   the
                   sore
                   ?
                   I
                   haue
                   digressed
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   hope
                   not
                   transgressed
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   point
                   was
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   pertinent
                   .
                   I
                   returne
                   to
                   you
                   our
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   now
                   ioyne
                   issue
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 established
                 in
                 his
                 throne
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 manackle
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 subiects
                 ,
                 detracting
                 all
                 obedience
                 ,
                 may
                 iustly
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 lawe
                 be
                 challenged
                 and
                 condemned
                 for
                 a
                 disordred
                 and
                 rebellious
                 person
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 popish
                 priests
                 do
                 dissolue
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 all
                 Protestant
                 Gouernors
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 The
                 Minor
                 proued
                 by
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   Positions
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   Bishops
                   resolueth
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   
                     As
                     soone
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     King
                     becomes
                     hereticall
                     ,
                     forthwith
                     people
                     are
                     freed
                     from
                     subiection
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   their
                   Cardinall
                   .
                   b
                   
                     As
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     Prince
                     continueth
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     the
                     subiect
                     is
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     oath
                     of
                     subiection
                     .
                  
                   By
                   whom
                   are
                   they
                   freed
                   ?
                   c
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   lesuit
                   )
                   
                     who
                     vpon
                     iust
                     cause
                     hath
                     iust
                     power
                     to
                     absolue
                     from
                     oathes
                     both
                     himselfe
                     and
                     all
                     others
                     .
                  
                   Sometime
                   the
                   Prince
                   is
                   personallie
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   d
                   Then
                   (
                   saith
                   their
                   
                     Lawyer
                     )
                     Subiects
                     are
                     freed
                     from
                     their
                     allegiance
                     :
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     hereticall
                     Assistants
                     to
                     be
                     rooted
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     land
                     to
                     be
                     exposed
                     to
                     be
                     possessed
                     of
                  
                   (
                   Strangers
                   )
                   Catholikes
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   excommunicate
                   by
                   name
                   ?
                   yea
                   ,
                   what
                   though
                   not
                   excommunicate
                   ?
                   e
                   If
                   (
                   saith
                   an
                   other
                   )
                   
                     his
                     heresie
                     be
                     publikely
                     knowne
                     ,
                     there
                     needeth
                     no
                     pronunciation
                     of
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     .
                  
                   f
                   
                     So
                     that
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     Subiects
                     may
                     lawfullie
                     denie
                     him
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   How
                   so
                   ?
                   g
                   
                     For
                     the
                     euidence
                     of
                     the
                     crime
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   their
                   whole
                   schoole
                   )
                   
                     doth
                     inferre
                     a
                     sentence
                     of
                     condemnation
                     ,
                     because
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     more
                     common
                     opinion
                     defineth
                     )
                     there
                     must
                     we
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     Pope
                     his
                     will
                     is
                     to
                     haue
                     him
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     whom
                     vpon
                     the
                     knowled●e
                     of
                     his
                     fault
                     he
                     would
                     excommunicate
                     .
                  
                   Say
                   ,
                   Father
                   Creswell
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   true
                   ?
                   h
                   
                     It
                     is
                     certaine
                     and
                     of
                     faith
                     auouched
                     by
                     the
                     vniuersall
                     voice
                     of
                     Schooles
                     .
                  
                   Satisfie
                   vs
                   yet
                   in
                   one
                   question
                   more
                   :
                   Suppose
                   that
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Prince
                   haue
                   a
                   iust
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   *
                   
                     No
                     warre
                     can
                     be
                     lawfullie
                     denounced
                     or
                     waged
                     by
                     the
                     Queene
                     (
                     being
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     name
                     )
                     though
                     otherwise
                     in
                     it
                     se●fe
                     it
                     were
                     most
                     iust
                     ,
                     because
                     her
                     power
                     is
                     vnlawfull
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     Proposition
                     I
                     grant
                     vnto
                     ;
                     but
                     how
                     false
                     and
                     standerous
                     his
                     Assumption
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     proued
                     before
                     .
                     Secondly
                     all
                     his
                     Autorities
                     he
                     bringeth
                     are
                     priuate
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     dogmaticall
                     principle
                     ,
                     or
                     publike
                     position
                     ;
                     againe
                     they
                     intreate
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     be
                     nominatim
                     excommunicate
                     :
                     of
                     which
                     sort
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Protestant
                     Prince
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     iust
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     generall
                     proceeding
                     herein
                     :
                     except
                     any
                     Protestant
                     Prince
                     should
                     be
                     incited
                     by
                     some
                     such
                     vnchristian
                     spirits
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     Discouerer
                     seemeth
                     to
                     be
                     possessed
                     with
                     ,
                     to
                     exceede
                     all
                     others
                     in
                     persecuting
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     and
                     offering
                     indignities
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   seemeth
                   you
                   were
                   now
                   in
                   your
                   naturall
                   choller
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   this
                   one
                   Answere
                   you
                   do
                   vilifie
                   your
                   friends
                   ,
                   threaten
                   your
                   Soueraigne
                   ,
                   traduce
                   your
                   Aduersarie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   conclusion
                   condemne
                   your
                   owne
                   ghostlie
                   fathers
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   friends
                   :
                   to
                   call
                   these
                   your
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Cardinall
                   Tollet
                   ,
                   Reinolds
                   ,
                   Symancha
                   ,
                   Creswell
                   ,
                   Stapleton
                   ,
                   Azorius
                   ,
                   Panormitan
                   ,
                   Greg
                   of
                   Valentia
                   ,
                   Bannes
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   most
                   publike
                   and
                   eminent
                   Doctors
                   your
                   late
                   Romish
                   Church
                   did
                   glorie
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   autorized
                   with
                   the
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   Ordinaries
                   ,
                   priuileges
                   of
                   Collegies
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   vniuersall
                   
                   schoole
                   ;
                   to
                   call
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   such
                   like
                   
                     priuate
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   oppose
                   one
                   priuate
                   man
                   of
                   that
                   sect
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   doth
                   argue
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   rare
                   modestie
                   ,
                   and
                   singular
                   insufficiencie
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   Soueraigne
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   shall
                   offer
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   misconster
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   persecute
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   most
                   capitall
                   enemies
                   to
                   his
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   gangrenes
                   of
                   their
                   countrey
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     The
                     Pope
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   O
                   sir
                   ,
                   ●emember
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   
                     One
                     of
                     his
                     Maiesties
                     loyall
                     Subiects
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   modestie
                   ,
                   but
                   hypocrisie
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   Aduersarie
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Discouerer
                  
                   ,
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     vnchristian
                     spirit
                  
                   :
                   who
                   doth
                   discouer
                   only
                   the
                   hooke
                   ,
                   of
                   treason
                   ,
                   whereby
                   sillie
                   soules
                   are
                   catched
                   ;
                   and
                   herein
                   not
                   chargeable
                   with
                   misieporting
                   his
                   Autors
                   ,
                   desirous
                   to
                   recall
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   truth
                   of
                   Christian
                   subiection
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   )
                   to
                   sauing
                   health
                   ;
                   And
                   yet
                   is
                   thus
                   censured
                   as
                   an
                   inciter
                   of
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   against
                   Romish
                   Priests
                   ,
                   whom
                   their
                   owne
                   positions
                   and
                   practises
                   do
                   proclaime
                   publikely
                   to
                   be
                   persons
                   seditious
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   Fathers
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   proposition
                   ,
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     shall
                     manacle
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     denying
                     obedience
                     to
                     their
                     established
                     Kings
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     iudged
                     a
                     rebellious
                     person
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   say
                   you
                   Grant
                   :
                   now
                   it
                   hath
                   bene
                   proued
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   these
                   aboue
                   named
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   your
                   Popes
                   haue
                   bene
                   principals
                   in
                   these
                   kinds
                   of
                   Treasons
                   both
                   against
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Henry
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   mirror
                   of
                   all
                   princely
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   Elizabeth
                   our
                   late
                   Soueraigne
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   your
                   conclusion
                   you
                   infold
                   your
                   Popes
                   in
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   these
                   rebellions
                   .
                   These
                   Popes
                   we
                   haue
                   discouered
                   by
                   their
                   practises
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerer
                   in
                   the
                   Practise
                   .
                
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 seauenth
                 ,
                 alias
                 Hildebrand
                 ,
                 beginneth
                 his
                 pageant
                 i
                 
                   We
                   by
                   Apostolicall
                   autoritie
                   do
                   absol●e
                   all
                   from
                   their
                   oathes
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   giuen
                   to
                   persons
                   excommunicate
                   .
                
                 And
                 another
                 Gregorie
                 vseth
                 the
                 like
                 tenor
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   We
                   absolue
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Pius
                 Quintus
                 ,
                 their
                 successor
                 
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 superior
                 in
                 malice
                 :
                 l
                 
                   We
                   command
                   all
                   Subiects
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   &c.
                   and
                   absolue
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   they
                   haue
                   plight
                   with
                   Elizabeth
                   their
                   Queene
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     First
                     to
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     seauenth
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     man
                     vrgeth
                     ,
                     absolued
                     all
                     from
                     obedience
                     to
                     Excommunicates
                     :
                     I
                     answere
                     for
                     all
                     Catholikes
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     nothing
                     concerned
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     neither
                     any
                     heretikes
                     ;
                     but
                     only
                     such
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     other
                     quarrels
                     and
                     contentions
                     against
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   True
                   ,
                   the
                   histories
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   were
                   after
                   some
                   600.
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christ
                   alwayes
                   quarrellous
                   ;
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   proper
                   name
                   of
                   Gregory
                   the
                   seauenth
                   (
                   now
                   mentioned
                   )
                   called
                   Hildebrand
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   firebrands
                   of
                   Christendome
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   do
                   you
                   satisfie
                   for
                   Hildebrand
                   ?
                   
                     I
                     grant
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     dissolueth
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     Subiects
                     to
                     their
                     Soueraignes
                     ,
                     is
                     iustlie
                     accompted
                     seditious
                     :
                  
                   Here
                   you
                   cannot
                   denie
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   
                     Pope
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     seauenth
                     absolued
                     all
                     from
                     obedience
                     to
                     excommunicates
                     .
                  
                   You
                   know
                   what
                   followeth
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   condemned
                   as
                   one
                   guiltie
                   of
                   high
                   treason
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   commendable
                   modestie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   voide
                   of
                   partialitie
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   second
                   example
                   you
                   answere
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answere
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     But
                     he
                     vrgeth
                     the
                     Glosse
                     of
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     ninth
                     ,
                     and
                     citeth
                     the
                     Decret
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     matter
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     thing
                     like
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   commend
                   your
                   diligence
                   ,
                   and
                   wish
                   you
                   were
                   as
                   modest
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   all
                   my
                   other
                   truths
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   confesse
                   this
                   my
                   only
                   escape
                   :
                   which
                   the
                   importunitie
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   exigence
                   of
                   examples
                   did
                   occasion
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   other
                   examples
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   haue
                   insisted
                   vpon
                   that
                   Bull
                   of
                   Paulus
                   the
                   3.
                   against
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   8.
                   which
                   differeth
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   tenor
                   
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   alledged
                   *
                   
                     Wee
                     commaund
                     the
                     Nobles
                     of
                     England
                     by
                     force
                     of
                     armes
                     to
                     expell
                     Henry
                     the
                     8.
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                   This
                   then
                   was
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   mistaking
                   my
                   Autor
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   ●eigning
                   of
                   false
                   matter
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   proued
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   witnesses
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   thanke
                   you
                   for
                   your
                   taxation
                   of
                   this
                   default
                   ,
                   trusting
                   that
                   your
                   modestie
                   will
                   condescend
                   to
                   that
                   point
                   of
                   lawe
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     excepteth
                     in
                     some
                     doth
                     yeeld
                     to
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     Lastlie
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                     the
                     Bull
                     of
                     Pius
                     Quintus
                     against
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     graue
                     and
                     learned
                     men
                     haue
                     thought
                     the
                     information
                     of
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     to
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolike
                     ,
                     whereupon
                     the
                     censure
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     was
                     awarded
                     against
                     her
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     bene
                     vntrue
                     :
                     and
                     Pius
                     Quintus
                     ,
                     an
                     holie
                     man
                     ,
                     himselfe
                     after
                     bewailed
                     the
                     proceedings
                     vpon
                     such
                     suggestion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   Answere
                   (
                   I
                   confesse
                   )
                   you
                   shew
                   some
                   arte
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   deplore
                   the
                   state
                   past
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   more
                   easily
                   delude
                   the
                   present
                   .
                   Touching
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   Say
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   
                     information
                     against
                     the
                     Queene
                     vntrue
                  
                   ?
                   and
                   did
                   
                     Graue
                     men
                     so
                     iudge
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   Take
                   heed
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   ;
                   This
                   answere
                   will
                   more
                   preiudice
                   the
                   two
                   principall
                   prerogatiues
                   of
                   that
                   your
                   Romish
                   See
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   are
                   aware
                   of
                   ;
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   canonizing
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   excommunicating
                   of
                   Princely
                   sinners
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   are
                   cases
                   reserued
                   as
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   proceeding
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   d
                   
                     fulnesse
                     of
                     Apostolike
                     authoritie
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   truth
                   of
                   canonizing
                   Saints
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Becket
                   ,
                   dependeth
                   
                     vpon
                     true
                     information
                  
                   :
                   so
                   (
                   by
                   your
                   owne
                   confession
                   )
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   of
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   )
                   must
                   relie
                   vpon
                   a
                   
                     iust
                     suggestion
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   did
                   your
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   erre
                   in
                   excommunicating
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   condemning
                   
                   an
                   innocent
                   ?
                   and
                   might
                   he
                   not
                   likewise
                   erre
                   in
                   canonizing
                   an
                   Offendor
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   second
                   prerogatiue
                   which
                   that
                   See
                   doth
                   challenge
                   is
                   ,
                   Appeales
                   to
                   Rome
                   :
                   but
                   seeing
                   a
                   lying
                   fame
                   (
                   like
                   a
                   rowled
                   snowball
                   )
                   the
                   further
                   it
                   moueth
                   the
                   more
                   increaseth
                   in
                   her
                   falshood
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   learne
                   wisedome
                   from
                   that
                   ancient
                   Councell
                   of
                   Carthage
                   (
                   whereunto
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   did
                   subscribe
                   )
                   which
                   thought
                   it
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   false
                   information
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   all
                   causes
                   iudged
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   Countries
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   did
                   expreslie
                   decree
                   against
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   make
                   appeale
                   beyond
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   because
                   this
                   practise
                   of
                   Pius
                   in
                   excommunicating
                   our
                   late
                   gracious
                   Soueraigne
                   ,
                   doth
                   liuely
                   exemplifie
                   all
                   popish
                   positions
                   in
                   our
                   late
                   Discouerie
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   desire
                   your
                   patience
                   to
                   be
                   informed
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   circumstances
                   which
                   concerne
                   this
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   your
                   imagined
                   
                     Graue
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   euer
                   were
                   ,
                   yet
                   now
                   happilie
                   be
                   dead
                   in
                   their
                   graues
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   those
                   monuments
                   which
                   make
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   dead
                   men
                   immortall
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   the
                   Bull
                   of
                   Pius
                   doth
                   purport
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Pius
                   &c.
                
                 Ad
                 perpetuam
                 rei
                 memoriam
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bull
                 of
                 f
                 PIVS
                 QVINTVS
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   principall
                   circumstances
                   and
                   interpretation
                   thereof
                
                 :
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Petrus
                   Mathaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 to
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Quintus
                
                 then
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Bull.
                   
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     BEcause
                     the
                     Queene
                     of
                     England
                     hath
                     filled
                     her
                     Countrie
                     with
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     oppressing
                     the
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     translating
                     the
                     Byshopricks
                     of
                     Catholike
                     Prelates
                     vpon
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     not
                     acknowledging
                     the
                     Iurisdiction
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     but
                     making
                     her selfe
                     head
                     in
                     all
                     causes
                     within
                     her
                     Dominions
                     ;
                     Wee
                     from
                     the
                     fulnesse
                     of
                     our
                     Apostolicall
                     power
                     doe
                     pronounce
                     Elizabeth
                     an
                     Hereticall
                     Queene
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     fauourer
                     of
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     denounce
                     Anathema
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     shall
                     adheere
                     vnto
                     her
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     depriue
                     her
                     
                     of
                     all
                     rule
                     and
                     dignitie
                     ,
                     Absoluing
                     all
                     the
                     subiects
                     of
                     the
                     land
                     ,
                     of
                     what
                     condition
                     soeuer
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     oath
                     of
                     their
                     Subiection
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   the
                   Bull
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   Now
                   heare
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Interpretation
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   h
                   
                     This
                     Bull
                     after
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Pius
                     Quintus
                     ,
                     was
                     confirmed
                     by
                     his
                     Successor
                     ;
                     which
                     the
                     Heretikes
                     themselues
                     ,
                     doubting
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     the
                     euent
                     ,
                     did
                     labour
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     )
                     secretly
                     by
                     great
                     men
                     to
                     haue
                     this
                     sentence
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     repealed
                     :
                     But
                     all
                     in
                     vaine
                     .
                     The
                     Queene
                     was
                     and
                     is
                     an
                     Heretike
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   Bull
                   ,
                   and
                   interpretation
                   thereof
                   ,
                   your
                   whole
                   moderate
                   Answer
                   is
                   conuinced
                   of
                   extreme
                   impudencie
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     No
                     Protestants
                     are
                     by
                     any
                     Catholikes
                     accounted
                     Heretikes
                     :
                  
                   yet
                   heere
                   ,
                   he
                   whom
                   you
                   named
                   the
                   
                     chiefe
                     Shepheard
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   named
                   our
                   Queene
                   and
                   her
                   Subiects
                   sixe
                   times
                   *
                   Heretikes
                   .
                   We
                   dispute
                   of
                   Buls
                   ,
                   and
                   Buls
                   haue
                   hornes
                   :
                   I
                   must
                   therefore
                   encounter
                   you
                   with
                   a
                   Dilemma
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Logitians
                   call
                   an
                   
                     Horned
                     argument
                  
                   ;
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     that
                     no
                     Catholikes
                     can
                     call
                     Protestants
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                  
                   then
                   was
                   not
                   Pius
                   Quintus
                   and
                   his
                   Successor
                   (
                   both
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   Catholikes
                   ;
                   who
                   haue
                   numbred
                   Protestants
                   in
                   the
                   catalogue
                   of
                   Heretikes
                   :
                   If
                   Protestants
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   iudged
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   your
                   Answere
                   is
                   blasted
                   ,
                   
                     Protestants
                     are
                     no
                     Heretikes
                  
                   .
                   You
                   are
                   then
                   in
                   these
                   straites
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   recant
                   your
                   Answere
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   renounce
                   your
                   ghostly
                   father
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   horned
                   syllogisme
                   doth
                   assault
                   you
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   excommunication
                   of
                   our
                   Queene
                   by
                   your
                   Pius
                   was
                   iust
                   ,
                   why
                   was
                   it
                   *
                   Bewayled
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   vniust
                   ,
                   why
                   was
                   it
                   i
                   
                     not
                     repealed
                  
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   second
                   straite
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   confesse
                   your
                   Answere
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   inconsiderate
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   your
                   Popes
                   Bull
                   to
                   haue
                   runne
                   mad
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   did
                   :
                   for
                   *
                   
                     To
                     condemne
                     the
                     innocent
                     ,
                     and
                     iustifie
                     the
                     vngodly
                     both
                     are
                     abhominable
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   horned
                   Argument
                   doth
                   againe
                   tume
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   Either
                   you
                   Priests
                   will
                   take
                   an
                   oath
                   of
                   constant
                   obedience
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Popes
                   arbitrary
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   or
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   ;
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   pretended
                   
                     power
                     Papall
                     indirectly
                     ouer
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   directly
                   renounced
                   :
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Euery
                     Priest
                     Romish
                     doth
                     denie
                     the
                     oath
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   no
                   Slander
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   an
                   other
                   straite
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   constraine
                   you
                   to
                   acquit
                   me
                   as
                   no
                   slanderer
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   confesse
                   your
                   Pope
                   an
                   vsurper
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   your
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   did
                   
                     Bewaile
                     the
                     proceedings
                     of
                     that
                     Bull
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   verily
                   thinke
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   as
                   your
                   
                     Guido
                     Faux
                  
                   immediatly
                   after
                   his
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   sorrowed
                   for
                   the
                   proceeding
                   of
                   his
                   stratageme
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Because
                     it
                     did
                     not
                     proceed
                  
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Interpreter
                   complaineth
                   )
                   k
                   
                     The
                     Queene
                     after
                     that
                     time
                     did
                     more
                     grieuously
                     afflict
                     the
                     Romish
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   wish
                   the
                   Article
                   verified
                   of
                   your
                   excommunicating
                   Bulles
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                   vulgarly
                   common
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   kind
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                     To
                     haue
                     alwaies
                     short
                     ●ornes
                  
                   .
                   This
                   of
                   the
                   acts
                   past
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   State
                   present
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     IF
                     the
                     case
                     was
                     such
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Popes
                     and
                     deceased
                     Princes
                     :
                     yet
                     I
                     cannot
                     conceiue
                     how
                     any
                     equall
                     minded
                     Protestant
                     can
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     so
                     strictly
                     commanding
                     obedience
                     of
                     all
                     Catholikes
                     to
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     will
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     so
                     contrarie
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     to
                     publish
                     a
                     contrary
                     command
                     against
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     offering
                     in
                     publike
                     Parliament
                     to
                     meete
                     with
                     the
                     Romish
                     Church
                     ,
                     all
                     nouelties
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     (
                     we
                     wish
                     no
                     more
                     )
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     same
                     Romane
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Mother
                     .
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     mind
                     was
                     to
                     free
                     vs
                     from
                     persecution
                     for
                     matters
                     of
                     Conscience
                     .
                     Of
                     such
                     a
                     King
                     Bellarmine
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     cited
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     thinketh
                     the
                     Pope
                     cannot
                     proceed
                     against
                     him
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Conceiue
                   but
                   
                     how
                     strictly
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     commaunded
                     obedience
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   will
                   easily
                   vnderstand
                   how
                   largely
                   you
                   may
                   become
                   trecherous
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   Bull
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   against
                   our
                   late
                   Queene
                   ,
                   b
                   was
                   nailed
                   publikely
                   vpon
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Londons
                   gate
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   gentle
                   Bul
                   of
                   obedience
                   doth
                   without
                   any
                   voice
                   range
                   secretly
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   where
                   ,
                   (
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   Popes
                   Breue
                   ,
                   in
                   Garnets
                   pocket
                   )
                   and
                   named
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   do
                   equiuocate
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   Bull
                   of
                   obedience
                   is
                   so
                   strictly
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   as
                   alwaies
                   limited
                   within
                   the
                   crooked
                   hookes
                   of
                   this
                   Parenthesis
                   (
                   c
                   
                     Rebus
                     sic
                     stantibus
                  
                   )
                   or
                   (
                   d
                   
                     Donec
                     vires
                     habeant
                  
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Till
                     there
                     be
                     oportunitie
                     ,
                     )
                  
                   or
                   (
                   e
                   
                     Pro
                     hac
                     vice
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   
                   time
                   .
                   )
                   Whereof
                   our
                   English
                   State
                   hath
                   had
                   too
                   large
                   experience
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   insist
                   onely
                   vpon
                   the
                   present
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   oportunitie
                   of
                   surprizing
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   Queene
                   ,
                   and
                   Prince
                   ,
                   was
                   plotted
                   by
                   the
                   Disciple
                   of
                   Machiauell
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   two
                   Priests
                   
                     (
                     Watson
                     and
                     Clearke
                  
                   )
                   to
                   dissolue
                   that
                   knot
                   of
                   obedience
                   :
                   when
                   after
                   the
                   oportunitie
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Sudden
                     blow
                  
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   whole
                   State
                   ,
                   had
                   possessed
                   the
                   malignant
                   ;
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   presently
                   at
                   hand
                   a
                   Prouinciall
                   and
                   his
                   Priest
                   subordinates
                   to
                   kindle
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   their
                   Agents
                   ,
                   hellishly
                   to
                   consume
                   and
                   swallow
                   vp
                   both
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   persons
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   so
                   gratiously
                   wished
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   some
                   meanes
                   of
                   compounding
                   dissentions
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   mariage
                   betwixt
                   temporall
                   peace
                   and
                   truth
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   proceeded
                   from
                   his
                   most
                   Christian
                   heart
                   :
                   teaching
                   rather
                   what
                   you
                   shold
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   do
                   ,
                   who
                   deny
                   to
                   remit
                   any
                   Romish
                   superstition
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   sauour
                   of
                   meere
                   noueltie
                   .
                   As
                   is
                   apparant
                   in
                   the
                   Oration
                   of
                   Gasper
                   in
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Trent
                   :
                   where
                   question
                   was
                   concerning
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   both
                   kinds
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vse
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   in
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ;
                   did
                   resolue
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   no
                   :
                   but
                   why
                   ?
                   
                     Ne
                     errasse
                     videamur
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   Maiestie
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     nouelties
                     taken
                     away
                  
                   ;
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     wish
                     no
                     more
                  
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   bene
                   correspondent
                   to
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   wish
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   haue
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     wish
                     no
                     lesse
                  
                   .
                   But
                   your
                   modestie
                   would
                   neuer
                   yet
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   nouelties
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   where
                   notwithstanding
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   daily
                   brewing
                   new
                   liquor
                   ,
                   hopped
                   with
                   Wormwood
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   Maiestie
                   hath
                   expressed
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   our
                   
                     Mother
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   Church
                   Romish
                   may
                   now
                   call
                   Hierusalem
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   both
                   mothers
                   will
                   be
                   parricides
                   ,
                   to
                   murther
                   their
                   children
                   which
                   speake
                   against
                   Idolatrie
                   their
                   spirituall
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   mothers
                   in
                   name
                   ,
                   in
                   deede
                   monsters
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   You
                   cite
                   Bellarmine
                   and
                   omit
                   this
                   his
                   sentence
                   :
                   f
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawfull
                     to
                     suffer
                     a
                     King
                     who
                     is
                     an
                     Heretike
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     labour
                     to
                     draw
                     his
                     people
                     to
                     heresie
                     .
                     To
                     iudge
                     hereof
                     whether
                     he
                     draw
                     his
                     subiects
                     to
                     heresie
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     proper
                     office
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   I
                   suppose
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Infidell
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   endued
                   with
                   any
                   opinion
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   would
                   labor
                   to
                   draw
                   his
                   subiects
                   to
                   his
                   opinion
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   King
                   persisting
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Protestant
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   his
                   Predecessor
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   yeelded
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   both
                   to
                   iudge
                   who
                   is
                   an
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   so
                   iudge
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Libet
                   to
                   send
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   comes
                   a
                   
                     Non
                     licet
                     tolerare
                     Regem
                  
                   .
                   Will
                   your
                   modestie
                   neuer
                   leaue
                   deluding
                   vs
                   by
                   pretended
                   allegations
                   of
                   Iesuites
                   ?
                   as
                   here
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   to
                   giue
                   hope
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   whereas
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   insolencie
                   of
                   Iesuites
                   all
                   such
                   hope
                   is
                   debarred
                   .
                   As
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   this
                   forecited
                   Iesuite
                   :
                   for
                   whereas
                   that
                   most
                   graue
                   and
                   learned
                   Cassander
                   ,
                   honored
                   of
                   two
                   Emperors
                   for
                   his
                   singular
                   learning
                   and
                   pietie
                   ,
                   did
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   g
                   
                     Emperors
                     should
                     indeuour
                     a
                     reco●…ion
                     betwixt
                     Papists
                     and
                     Protestants
                     :
                     because
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     Protestants
                     hold
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     true
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     dissent
                     from
                     vs
                     in
                     some
                     particular
                     opinions
                     .
                  
                   The
                   grand
                   Iesuite
                   doth
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   h
                   
                     This
                     iudgement
                     of
                     Cassander
                     is
                     false
                     :
                     for
                     Catholikes
                     cannot
                     be
                     reconciled
                     with
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                  
                   heretically
                   meaning
                   Protestants
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
              
               
                 VVE
                 haue
                 alreadie
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 forbid
                 to
                 Kings
                 :
                 now
                 will
                 we
                 also
                 examine
                 how
                 they
                 inforce
                 violence
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 we
                 argue
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fift
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   suggesteth
                   a
                   doctrine
                   of
                   forcible
                   deposing
                   of
                   Princes
                   from
                   their
                   thrones
                   ,
                   are
                   therein
                   manifestly
                   rebellious
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   Popish
                   Priests
                   defend
                   violent
                   deposing
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   
                   Emperors
                   .
                   Ergo
                
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   Positions
                   .
                
                 
                   Costerus
                   .
                   a
                   
                     This
                     power
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     of
                     deposing
                     Kings
                     of
                     their
                     Crownes
                     ,
                     and
                     Emperors
                     of
                     their
                     dignities
                     ,
                     in
                     behalfe
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     was
                     alwaies
                     peculiar
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   b
                   
                     who
                     hath
                     no
                     lesse
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     as
                     Christs
                     Vicar
                     ouer
                     Christians
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     hireling
                     hath
                     ouer
                     his
                     beasts
                     .
                  
                   c
                   
                     So
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     authoritie
                     ouer
                     the
                     Emperor
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Molina
                   )
                   
                     because
                     the
                     Fmperor
                     is
                     but
                     the
                     Popes
                     minister
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     to
                     vse
                     his
                     temporall
                     sword
                     onely
                     at
                     his
                     becke
                     .
                  
                   But
                   what
                   if
                   Kings
                   will
                   not
                   inthrall
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   authoritie
                   ?
                   d
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawfull
                     for
                     Christians
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   )
                   
                     to
                     tolerate
                     any
                     King
                     ,
                     who
                     draweth
                     his
                     Subiects
                     vnto
                     heresie
                     .
                  
                   e
                   
                     But
                     subiects
                     ought
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Sanders
                   )
                   
                     to
                     indeuour
                     to
                     set
                     vp
                     another
                     in
                     his
                     place
                     .
                  
                   f
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     they
                     ought
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Creswell
                   )
                   
                     to
                     expell
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     enemie
                     of
                     Christ.
                     An
                     vndoubted
                     doctrine
                     among
                     the
                     learned
                     ,
                     and
                     agreable
                     to
                     Apostolicall
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   Yea
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   :
                   g
                   
                     Although
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Bannes
                   )
                   
                     should
                     tolerate
                     an
                     hereticall
                     King
                     ,
                     yet
                     may
                     the
                     Commonwealth
                     remoue
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   behold
                   a
                   greater
                   mysterie
                   of
                   this
                   iniquitie
                   then
                   all
                   these
                   :
                   for
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   deposed
                   shall
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   h
                   
                     Yet
                     notwithstanding
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Simancha
                   )
                   
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     recouer
                     his
                     Crowne
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     grant
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     Whosoeuer
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   grant
                   ?
                   We
                   know
                   not
                   by
                   this
                   whether
                   you
                   grant
                   it
                   by
                   
                   Asseueration
                   ,
                   to
                   allow
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   onely
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Concession
                   ,
                   for
                   disputation
                   sake
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   grant
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   your
                   Art
                   of
                   answering
                   would
                   be
                   discouered
                   for
                   of
                   one
                   Maior
                   Proposition
                   in
                   your
                   4.
                   
                   Chapter
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     this
                     present
                     I
                     grant
                     this
                     Maior
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   yet
                   after
                   in
                   the
                   fift
                   Chapter
                   of
                   another
                   Maior
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     Proposition
                     I
                     grant
                     vnto
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   sophisticating
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   
                     [
                     Let
                     vs
                     grant
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   &
                   deluding
                   a
                   Propositiō
                   ,
                   which
                   discouereth
                   so
                   manifestly
                   a
                   doctrine
                   rebellious
                   ,
                   will
                   somewhat
                   impeach
                   your
                   moderation
                   of
                   a
                   guiltie
                   disposition
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   k
                   
                     Not
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     particular
                     Authors
                     defend
                     violent
                     deposing
                     of
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   I
                   know
                   your
                   deuotion
                   can
                   dispence
                   with
                   lying
                   ,
                   if
                   with
                   an
                   l
                   intent
                   to
                   couer
                   the
                   leprosie
                   of
                   your
                   Sect
                   ,
                   yet
                   me
                   thinketh
                   ,
                   your
                   discretion
                   might
                   haue
                   taught
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   that
                   Art
                   where
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   transparent
                   as
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   small
                   reading
                   might
                   easily
                   conuince
                   you
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   ?
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   sect
                   teach
                   violence
                   ?
                   First
                   ,
                   your
                   Frenchman
                   m
                   
                     The
                     Nobles
                     must
                     depose
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     as
                     Iehu
                     did
                     Iezabell
                     :
                  
                   there
                   was
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   n
                   
                     As
                     Dauid
                     did
                     Goliah
                  
                   :
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Card.
                   Allane
                   .
                   o
                   
                     My
                     Lords
                     and
                     deare
                     Countrimen
                     ,
                     for
                     Gods
                     loue
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     Queene
                     to
                     depose
                     her
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Priests
                     did
                     Athalia
                     :
                  
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Reinolds
                   :
                   p
                   
                     Reuenge
                     and
                     roote
                     out
                     as
                     Iudith
                     did
                     Holofernes
                     :
                  
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Costerus
                   :
                   q
                   
                     As
                     an
                     heardsman
                     his
                     cattell
                  
                   :
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Bellarmine
                   .
                   r
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawfull
                     to
                     suffer
                     a
                     King
                     hereticall
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     expell
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     shepheard
                     doth
                     a
                     Wolfe
                     :
                  
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Creswell
                   .
                   s
                   
                     Subiects
                     ought
                     to
                     expulse
                     such
                     a
                     King
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     dominion
                     :
                  
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Simancha
                   .
                   t
                   
                     As
                     the
                     Scythians
                     ,
                     who
                     murthered
                     their
                     King
                     :
                  
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   Bannes
                   :
                   u
                   
                     The
                     English
                     ought
                     to
                     depose
                     their
                     Queene
                     by
                     force
                     ,
                  
                   all
                   which
                   is
                   violence
                   .
                   We
                   hanc
                   also
                   alledged
                   exāples
                   of
                   many
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   vsed
                   all
                   open
                   violence
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   might
                   be
                   added
                   Azorius
                   ,
                   Salmeron
                   ,
                   Bristow
                   ,
                   Stapleton
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   all
                   crying
                   Adarma
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     one
                  
                   .
                   What
                   impudent
                   modestie
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   denie
                   before
                   the
                   
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   none
                   who
                   readeth
                   can
                   denie
                   :
                   idlely
                   conceiting
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   depose
                   without
                   violence
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   your
                   opinions
                   Heretikes
                   obstinate
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   cannot
                   be
                   deposed
                   without
                   violence
                   .
                   Your
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   with
                   our
                   King
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   shadow
                   ,
                   which
                   *
                   vanisheth
                   in
                   this
                   Treatise
                   following
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   now
                   see
                   this
                   family
                   of
                   Corah
                   .
                
                 
                   WE
                   will
                   omit
                   
                     Henries
                     ,
                     Frederickes
                     ,
                     Othoes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   Emperors
                   and
                   Kings
                   of
                   former
                   times
                   :
                   call
                   but
                   to
                   mind
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   bene
                   visible
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   ,
                   the
                   late
                   Henry
                   of
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   concerning
                   whom
                   their
                   owne
                   Prophet
                   hath
                   published
                   a
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   the
                   scope
                   thereof
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   a
                   
                     The
                     French
                     haue
                     with
                     good
                     conscience
                     borne
                     armes
                     against
                     K.
                     Henry
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     and
                     depriued
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     Crowne
                     .
                  
                   Returne
                   home
                   ,
                   there
                   we
                   see
                   a
                   Comet
                   .
                   The
                   Rebell
                   Oneale
                   is
                   vp
                   in
                   armes
                   against
                   his
                   Queene
                   :
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Salamane
                   bring
                   pitch
                   to
                   quench
                   this
                   flame
                   ,
                   and
                   resolue
                   thus
                   :
                   b
                   
                     Whatsoeuer
                     Catholikes
                     shall
                     not
                     for
                     sake
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     English
                     ,
                     and
                     follow
                     Oneale
                     ,
                     doth
                     sinne
                     mortally
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     obtaine
                     life
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     except
                     he
                     desist
                     .
                  
                   Shall
                   we
                   thinke
                   that
                   other
                   Priests
                   can
                   haue
                   more
                   loyall
                   spirits
                   ?
                   Impossible
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   receiue
                   their
                   breath
                   from
                   that
                   Maister
                   ,
                   who
                   commendeth
                   the
                   former
                   Positions
                   against
                   the
                   foresaid
                   King
                   of
                   Fraunce
                   .
                   c
                   
                     Those
                     Diuines
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Pope
                   Xistus
                   )
                   
                     haue
                     done
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     good
                     Lawyers
                     ,
                     Confessors
                     ,
                     and
                     Doctors
                     .
                  
                   His
                   Successor
                   (
                   this
                   rancor
                   growing
                   by
                   Succession
                   inueterate
                   )
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   against
                   our
                   late
                   Soueraigne
                   :
                   d
                   
                     We
                     will
                     and
                     command
                     the
                     Subiects
                     of
                     England
                     to
                     take
                     armes
                     against
                     Elizabeth
                     their
                     Queene
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   e
                   
                     Now
                     let
                     vs
                     heare
                     this
                     the
                     supposed
                     publike
                     practise
                     in
                     this
                     
                     point
                     :
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     he
                     alledgeth
                     three
                     authorities
                     onely
                     of
                     priuate
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     do
                     not
                     pronounce
                     the
                     iudgement
                     to
                     be
                     publike
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   contest
                   for
                   all
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   your
                   Answer
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   writing
                   of
                   a
                   priuate
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   you
                   haue
                   publike
                   approbation
                   from
                   your
                   Superior
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   frō
                   many
                   are
                   publikely
                   authorized
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   againe
                   remember
                   your selfe
                   .
                   f
                   
                     Not
                     aboue
                     foure
                     or
                     fiue
                     examples
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     can
                     be
                     giuen
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     Christian
                     world
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     1500.
                     yeares
                     of
                     Popes
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     who
                     haue
                     translated
                     titles
                     to
                     depose
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                   Well
                   then
                   you
                   grant
                   fiue
                   ;
                   your
                   Bellarmine
                   doth
                   vrge
                   g
                   Seuen
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   publike
                   Records
                   :
                   a
                   notable
                   contradiction
                   .
                   You
                   
                     But
                     foure
                     or
                     fiue
                  
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   substract
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   ashamed
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   your
                   Fathers
                   of
                   Rebellions
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   alledgeth
                   
                     Seauen
                     or
                     eight
                  
                   ,
                   desirous
                   to
                   multiply
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   Romish
                   Prelacie
                   more
                   glorious
                   .
                   Whether
                   But
                   seauen
                   ,
                   or
                   But
                   foure
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   this
                   auaile
                   for
                   answer
                   ?
                   As
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   fellon
                   accustomed
                   to
                   steale
                   ,
                   he
                   careth
                   not
                   how
                   many
                   horses
                   :
                   yet
                   indited
                   for
                   seauen
                   ,
                   shall
                   answer
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   but
                   foure
                   or
                   fiue
                   :
                   which
                   commendeth
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   not
                   his
                   will
                   to
                   want
                   .
                   Pope
                   h
                   
                     Paulus
                     teruus
                     did
                     excommunicate
                     Henry
                     the
                     8.
                     
                     King
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     commaunding
                     his
                     Nobles
                     to
                     beare
                     armes
                     against
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Your
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   Quintus
                   ,
                   now
                   alledged
                   ,
                   
                     Did
                     excommunicate
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     ,
                     dissoluing
                     all
                     her
                     subiects
                     from
                     their
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   
                     The
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   maintained
                   their
                   Scepters
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   deposed
                   by
                   those
                   Popes
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   good
                   wils
                   were
                   manifested
                   by
                   their
                   acts
                   ,
                   their
                   acts
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   euents
                   ,
                   which
                   examples
                   none
                   can
                   denie
                   but
                   were
                   publike
                   .
                   You
                   further
                   adde
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     But
                     his
                     Maiesties
                     case
                     is
                     different
                     ,
                     except
                     this
                     Discouerer
                     will
                     inrolle
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     Excommunicate
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     iniurious
                     to
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     :
                     for
                     who
                     seeth
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     Queene
                     was
                     Excommunicate
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Why
                   iniurious
                   ?
                   what
                   euill
                   can
                   ensue
                   ?
                   for
                   you
                   seeme
                   by
                   this
                   Answer
                   to
                   portend
                   some
                   mischiefe
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   happen
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   should
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   :
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   euill
                   ?
                   is
                   it
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   as
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ?
                   Why
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   because
                   your
                   Tolet
                   saith
                   truly
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     An
                     vniust
                     Excommunication
                  
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   Popish
                   is
                   )
                   
                     doth
                     not
                     endanger
                     the
                     soule
                  
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   bodily
                   ?
                   belike
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   shall
                   find
                   you
                   a
                   good
                   Subiect
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   (
                   your
                   spirituall
                   being
                   accompanied
                   with
                   violence
                   in
                   this
                   
                     his
                     different
                     case
                  
                   )
                   you
                   teach
                   his
                   highnesse
                   to
                   prouide
                   a
                   corporall
                   preuention
                   ,
                   lest
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   defect
                   of
                   our
                   lawe
                   sometime
                   it
                   happened
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   might
                   haue
                   bene
                   out-lawed
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   haue
                   knowne
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   subiected
                   to
                   the
                   extremitie
                   of
                   that
                   lawe
                   )
                   your
                   Excommunication
                   of
                   
                     Bulla
                     Coenae
                  
                   vpon
                   your
                   Maundie
                   Thursday
                   by
                   some
                   *
                   Guido
                   be
                   closely
                   executed
                   before
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   be
                   aware
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
              
               
                 HItherto
                 hath
                 bene
                 manifested
                 only
                 their
                 violence
                 against
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 Princes
                 :
                 now
                 heare
                 of
                 the
                 violating
                 of
                 their
                 sacred
                 persons
                 in
                 conspiring
                 their
                 deaths
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   sixt
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   doth
                   intend
                   ,
                   designe
                   ,
                   or
                   practise
                   the
                   murther
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   holden
                   for
                   desperate
                   Traitors
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   Popish
                   Priests
                   are
                   guiltie
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   kinds
                   .
                   Ergo.
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   by
                   their
                   Positions
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   professe
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   take
                   armes
                   against
                   their
                   Kings
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   proued
                   :
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   argue
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   against
                   a
                   seditious
                   one
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Quis
                     sensus
                     armorum
                  
                   ?
                   what
                   other
                   meaning
                   can
                   armes
                   haue
                   but
                   onely
                   bloud
                   ?
                   But
                   not
                   
                   to
                   dispute
                   from
                   our
                   suppositions
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Positions
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   degrees
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   french
                   defence
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Anie
                     man
                     may
                     lawfullie
                     murther
                  
                   a
                   
                     Tyrant
                     :
                     which
                     I
                     defend
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     by
                     common
                     consent
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   b
                   
                     It
                     is
                     euident
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Reinolds
                   )
                   
                     That
                     euerie
                     Heretike
                     Prince
                     is
                     most
                     proper
                     lie
                     and
                     perfectlie
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     :
                  
                   which
                   is
                   supposed
                   by
                   the
                   Spanish
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     if
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     bereaued
                     of
                     their
                     liues
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     their
                     liuings
                     and
                     Crownes
                     .
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   furie
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     Hereticall
                     Kings
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Simancha
                   )
                   
                     deserue
                     more
                     grieuous
                     punishment
                     then
                     priuate
                     men
                     :
                     therefore
                     the
                     Scythians
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     well
                     deserued
                     )
                     did
                     put
                     to
                     death
                     their
                     King
                     Scylen
                     ,
                     for
                     violating
                     their
                     Bacchanals
                     .
                  
                   Scythia
                   a
                   most
                   barbarous
                   Nation
                   is
                   the
                   fittest
                   glasse
                   that
                   these
                   Priests
                   can
                   finde
                   to
                   looke
                   their
                   faces
                   in
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   shew
                   vs
                   then
                   your
                   Scythian
                   and
                   heathenish
                   practises
                   :
                   But
                   first
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   heare
                   your
                   answere
                   to
                   these
                   positions
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   e
                   
                     I
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     late
                     Lord
                     Treasurer
                     was
                     thought
                     in
                     his
                     dayes
                     a
                     man
                     not
                     second
                     to
                     manie
                     in
                     politicall
                     wisedome
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     he
                     telleth
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     entituled
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   The
                   Execution
                   of
                   English
                   iustice
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     that
                     many
                     Catholike
                     Priests
                     and
                     Byshops
                     also
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     which
                     although
                     they
                     were
                     depriued
                     of
                     their
                     dignities
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     imprisoned
                     by
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     ;
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     dignified
                     by
                     that
                     wise
                     Councellor
                     ,
                     with
                     these
                     titles
                     of
                     faithfull
                     and
                     quiet
                     subiects
                     ,
                     inclined
                     to
                     dutifulnesse
                     to
                     the
                     Queenes
                     Maiestie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   that
                   honorable
                   Treasurer
                   was
                   not
                   second
                   to
                   any
                   in
                   his
                   
                   time
                   ,
                   so
                   worthie
                   a
                   Counsellor
                   both
                   for
                   policie
                   and
                   sound
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   vnworthie
                   to
                   commend
                   him
                   :
                   whose
                   wisedome
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   excellent
                   ,
                   so
                   euen
                   in
                   this
                   question
                   will
                   proue
                   as
                   sufficient
                   to
                   display
                   your
                   fellie
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   most
                   commendable
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Execution
                     of
                     English
                     iustice
                  
                   ,
                   did
                   defend
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Queenes
                   Maiestie
                   ;
                   whom
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   iustice
                   your
                   Pope
                   did
                   (
                   if
                   our
                   Lord
                   Treasurer
                   in
                   his
                   singular
                   wisedome
                   knew
                   iustice
                   )
                   vniustlie
                   excommunicate
                   .
                   Yet
                   he
                   then
                   commended
                   many
                   graue
                   and
                   learned
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Clarkes
                   on
                   your
                   side
                   for
                   their
                   faithfull
                   subiection
                   .
                   What
                   though
                   they
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   Orient
                   of
                   her
                   Maiesties
                   dayes
                   were
                   faithfull
                   ?
                   (
                   peraduenture
                   because
                   they
                   then
                   
                     wanted
                     force
                  
                   )
                   yet
                   after
                   ,
                   toward
                   the
                   Sunne-set
                   of
                   her
                   years
                   were
                   otherwise
                   affected
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   that
                   honorable
                   and
                   sage
                   Counsellor
                   doth
                   shew
                   ,
                   bringing
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   more
                   moderate
                   Romish
                   Clarks
                   by
                   comparison
                   to
                   condemne
                   the
                   insolencie
                   of
                   the
                   later
                   brood
                   .
                   This
                   you
                   modestly
                   conceale
                   :
                   But
                   father
                   Creswell
                   will
                   deale
                   plainely
                   ,
                   who
                   speaking
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Burleigh
                   (
                   whom
                   for
                   honor
                   sake
                   I
                   often
                   mention
                   )
                   hath
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   f
                   
                     If
                     you
                     by
                     sedition
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     vnderstand
                     that
                     whereof
                     Christ
                     spake
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   an
                   holie
                   text
                   wickedly
                   peruerted
                   )
                   
                     [
                     I
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     send
                     peace
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     sword
                     ,
                     ]
                     which
                     you
                     (
                     indeed
                     )
                     do
                     so
                     vnderstand
                     ;
                     I
                     confesse
                     that
                     we
                     Priests
                     both
                     are
                     and
                     alwayes
                     will
                     be
                     seditious
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   then
                   the
                   question
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   your
                   moderate
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   impudent
                   answere
                   be
                   more
                   dangerous
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     The
                     sentencer
                     discursseth
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     armes
                     had
                     no
                     other
                     meaning
                     but
                     blood
                     .
                     But
                     against
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     who
                     knowe
                     both
                     offensiue
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     fensiue
                     warre
                     ,
                     this
                     mans
                     bloodie
                     iudgement
                     can
                     giue
                     no
                     deadly
                     wound
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   was
                   your
                   Sentencer
                   ignorant
                   of
                   that
                   distinction
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   learned
                   long
                   since
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   were
                   illuminated
                   with
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   h
                   
                     Against
                     Kings
                     we
                     may
                     vse
                     a
                     shield
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     a
                     sword
                     .
                  
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   spoken
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   your
                   Authors
                   applying
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   by
                   position
                   and
                   practises
                   haue
                   giuen
                   sufficient
                   tokens
                   that
                   their
                   armes
                   were
                   most
                   cruelly
                   and
                   cursedly
                   offensiue
                   ,
                   which
                   agreeth
                   with
                   your
                   positions
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   discourse
                   following
                   will
                   demonstrate
                   .
                   Yet
                   againe
                   you
                   insist
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     The
                     Discouerer
                     bringeth
                     the
                     Author
                     de
                     Iusta
                     Abdicat
                     .
                     to
                     say
                     of
                     Henry
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     act
                     honest
                     to
                     kill
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     .
                     Well
                     then
                     ,
                     King
                     Iames
                     by
                     his
                     iudgement
                     is
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     :
                     otherwise
                     both
                     he
                     and
                     the
                     Author
                     be
                     iudges
                     against
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     Writer
                     expresly
                     nameth
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   next
                   Author
                   doth
                   interpret
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     euery
                     King
                     ,
                     who
                     defendeth
                     heresie
                     ,
                     is
                     properly
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     .
                  
                   This
                   said
                   your
                   Reinolds
                   ,
                   intreating
                   of
                   Protestant
                   Princes
                   ,
                   defining
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   properly
                   Heretikes
                   :
                   whereunto
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   Gregory
                   de
                   Valentia
                   did
                   assent
                   .
                   Whence
                   I
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   infallible
                   lawe
                   of
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   Romish
                   Priests
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   Protestant
                   Kings
                   ,
                   as
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   censured
                   with
                   death
                   .
                   Where
                   is
                   now
                   your
                   iudgement
                   ?
                   to
                   make
                   me
                   guilty
                   of
                   that
                   inference
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   noted
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   detestable
                   in
                   your
                   sect
                   ?
                   
                     King
                     Iames
                  
                   or
                   our
                   late
                   Queene
                   Tyrants
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   say
                   so
                   be
                   Traytors
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   discerne
                   betwixt
                   a
                   most
                   gratious
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   barbarous
                   Tyrant
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   monstrous
                   mischiefes
                   haue
                   turned
                   extreme
                   clemencie
                   into
                   iust
                   extremitie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   Practise
                   .
                
              
               
                 LEt
                 vs
                 trauell
                 (
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 )
                 into
                 India
                 ,
                 a
                 where
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 Arnoldus
                 in
                 his
                 publike
                 Oration
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 Paris
                 did
                 contest
                 )
                 
                   the
                   generall
                   clamor
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   people
                   wās
                   ,
                   that
                   Iesuits
                   were
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   all
                   tyrannie
                   which
                   was
                   exercised
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                
                 Passe
                 homeward
                 through
                 Germanie
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 see
                 b
                 
                   Duke
                   Rodolph
                   persecuting
                   the
                   Emperour
                   his
                   King
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   armes
                   ,
                   thorough
                   instigation
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 From
                 thence
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 Clemens
                 the
                 Monke
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 bloudie
                 patricide
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   murther
                   Henrie
                   his
                   King.
                
                 Lastly
                 to
                 arriue
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 the
                 Bull
                 of
                 Pius
                 Quintus
                 few
                 yeares
                 passed
                 without
                 desperate
                 attempts
                 against
                 their
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 that
                 Bull
                 bellowing
                 thus
                 .
                 c
                 
                   We
                   will
                   and
                   commaund
                   Subiects
                   to
                   take
                   armes
                   against
                   their
                   Queene
                   .
                
                 Which
                 breath
                 possessed
                 all
                 those
                 late
                 conspirators
                 ,
                 
                   Arden
                   ,
                   Someruile
                   ,
                   Parrie
                   ,
                   Cullen
                   ,
                   Squire
                   ,
                   Lopez
                
                 with
                 others
                 :
                 all
                 by
                 instigation
                 of
                 Priests
                 sought
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 and
                 their
                 Soueraigne
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 astonished
                 :
                 A
                 so●…ace
                 prouided
                 to
                 consume
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 (
                 because
                 an
                 absolute
                 state
                 assembled
                 )
                 the
                 whole
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Du●st
                 these
                 Enginers
                 do
                 anie
                 such
                 thing
                 without
                 direction
                 from
                 their
                 priests
                 ?
                 First
                 they
                 conspire
                 by
                 oath
                 vnder
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 (
                 here
                 is
                 probably
                 a
                 Priest
                 .
                 )
                 Secondly
                 *
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 put
                 fire
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 runneth
                 once
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Seminarie
                 at
                 Doway
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 to
                 consult
                 with
                 that
                 Priestly
                 Oracle
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 bewray
                 his
                 complices
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 a
                 Priest
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 Priestly
                 function
                 ,
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 subsequents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     For
                     practise
                     in
                     this
                     point
                     ,
                     he
                     onely
                     alledgeth
                     three
                     authorities
                     ,
                     besides
                     this
                     vnhappie
                     Stratageme
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Your selfe
                   knowes
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   haue
                   brought
                   in
                   threescore
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   bene
                   bent
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   as
                   tedious
                   in
                   Allegations
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   in
                   repetitions
                   :
                   yet
                   besides
                   your
                   late
                   Stratageme
                   I
                   gaue
                   you
                   examples
                   of
                   diuers
                   Conspirators
                   English
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   your
                   modestie
                   durst
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   your
                   wisedome
                   would
                   not
                   yeeld
                   any
                   other
                   answer
                   then
                   dumbe
                   silence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   e
                   
                     It
                     is
                     knowne
                     that
                     Arnoldus
                     was
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     the
                     Societie
                     ,
                     confuted
                     by
                     Montanus
                     :
                     and
                     Gallo-Belgicus
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     his
                     hyperbolicall
                     locutions
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   Arnold
                   was
                   the
                   choice
                   Orator
                   and
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Vniuersitie
                   of
                   Paris
                   elected
                   to
                   pleade
                   against
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   Society
                   ,
                   whose
                   iudgement
                   the
                   State
                   and
                   Parliament
                   of
                   France
                   did
                   iustifie
                   by
                   their
                   publike
                   act
                   of
                   expulsing
                   the
                   whole
                   Societie
                   of
                   Loyalists
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Gallobelgicus
                   indeed
                   was
                   more
                   then
                   hyperbolical
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   magnifying
                   the
                   Romish
                   faction
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   say
                   you
                   generally
                   for
                   Priests
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   most
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     I
                     answer
                     concerning
                     Priests
                     most
                     maligned
                     in
                     this
                     matter
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Canon
                     lawe
                     it selfe
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     :
                     that
                     neither
                     Bishops
                     nor
                     any
                     Clearkes
                     may
                     take
                     armes
                     either
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     authoritie
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                     and
                     reasons
                     be
                     added
                     there
                     ,
                     authorized
                     by
                  
                   g
                   
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     13.
                     alledged
                     against
                     vs
                     in
                     this
                     Treatise
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     all
                     of
                     that
                     Order
                     are
                     absolutely
                     freed
                     from
                     that
                     iealousie
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     answer
                     with
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     against
                     Auxentius
                     ,
                     saying
                     for
                     his
                     defence
                     :
                     My
                     teares
                     are
                     mine
                     armour
                     ,
                     for
                     such
                     are
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     Priests
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     I
                     neither
                     ought
                     nor
                     can
                     resist
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   your
                   Answer
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Canon
                   contrarie
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Priests
                     may
                     take
                     armes
                     :
                     Ergo
                     ,
                  
                   
                   Priests
                   haue
                   no
                   Positions
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Canon
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   is
                   not
                   your
                   Order
                   freed
                   from
                   all
                   iealousie
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   therefore
                   first
                   materiall
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   your
                   Priests
                   concerning
                   this
                   militarie
                   discipline
                   of
                   Priests
                   .
                   Was
                   not
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   and
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Booke
                   ,
                   
                     De
                     iusta
                     Abdicat
                  
                   .
                   a
                   Priest
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   admonisheth
                   h
                   
                     Priests
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     forsake
                     the
                     Oppressor
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     imitating
                     Elias
                     zeale
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     killed
                     the
                     false
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                   Was
                   not
                   your
                   Reinolds
                   a
                   Priest
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   perswade
                   i
                   
                     That
                     holymen
                     ,
                     euen
                     Priests
                     may
                     resist
                     by
                     force
                     Kings
                     oppressing
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whensoeuer
                     oportunitie
                     will
                     serue
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     dying
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     quarrell
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     accompted
                     Traitors
                     ,
                     but
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     not
                     deseruing
                     punishment
                     of
                     God
                     herein
                     :
                     but
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     souldiers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     an
                     eternall
                     reward
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   Adding
                   further
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     As
                     the
                     Priests
                     of
                     Greece
                     resisting
                     their
                     Emperours
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   *
                   A
                   presumption
                   absolutely
                   false
                   )
                   
                     by
                     force
                     of
                     armes
                     ,
                     thought
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     sinne
                     of
                     treason
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     iudged
                     it
                     an
                     hainous
                     crime
                     not
                     to
                     resist
                     .
                  
                   Your
                   Cardinall
                   Allane
                   was
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   wickedly
                   and
                   falsely
                   defendeth
                   ,
                   that
                   l
                   
                     The
                     auncient
                     Bishops
                     might
                     haue
                     excommunicated
                     Arian
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     defended
                     themselues
                     against
                     them
                     by
                     force
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     did
                     not
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     greater
                     forces
                     of
                     the
                     Persecutors
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Answer
                   he
                   calleth
                   
                     A
                     true
                     and
                     modest
                     defence
                     of
                     English
                     Cathotholikes
                     :
                  
                   which
                   in
                   his
                   Admonition●e
                   ●e
                   indeuoureth
                   to
                   proue
                   from
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Gods
                   Priest
                   m
                   
                     Against
                     Athalia
                  
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   in
                   behalfe
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   whome
                   you
                   esteeme
                   as
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   n
                   
                     In
                     truth
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     lawfull
                     for
                     the
                     Pope
                     to
                     occupie
                     his
                     forces
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     giuen
                     him
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Heathen
                     ;
                     much
                     more
                     may
                     he
                     employ
                     them
                     against
                     those
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     accompteth
                     Rebels
                     against
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     properly
                     vnder
                     his
                     correction
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   resolution
                   of
                   your
                   Sanders
                   
                   a
                   Priest
                   also
                   :
                   o
                   
                     It
                     belongeth
                     vnto
                     Bishops
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     both
                     to
                     pronounce
                     the
                     King
                     an
                     Heretike
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     freed
                     from
                     their
                     obedience
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     indeuour
                     to
                     place
                     another
                     instantly
                     in
                     his
                     throne
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     Subiects
                     shall
                     faile
                     in
                     this
                     their
                     dutie
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     Pastors
                  
                   (
                   Priests
                   )
                   
                     to
                     prouide
                  
                   (
                   Kings
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   mixed
                   Chalices
                   ,
                   perfumed
                   gloues
                   ,
                   priuie
                   sheaths
                   )
                   
                     by
                     what
                     means
                     soeuer
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     King
                     raigne
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   would
                   haue
                   killed
                   the
                   now
                   p
                   
                     King
                     of
                     Fraunce
                  
                   with
                   a
                   knife
                   ?
                   was
                   he
                   not
                   a
                   Nouice
                   deuoted
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   killed
                   your
                   last
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   your
                   Monke
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   had
                   he
                   no
                   affinitie
                   with
                   a
                   Priest
                   ?
                   Such
                   an
                   one
                   was
                   that
                   q
                   Monke
                   ,
                   who
                   poisoned
                   Iohn
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   (
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   )
                   did
                   commend
                   and
                   magnifie
                   that
                   your
                   Clemens
                   his
                   desperate
                   exploite
                   ?
                   You
                   know
                   who
                   ,
                   Pope
                   
                     Xistus
                     Quintus
                  
                   your
                   high
                   Priest
                   .
                   A
                   fact
                   also
                   highly
                   commended
                   by
                   your
                   French
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   (
                   sure
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   Priesthood
                   )
                   saying
                   ,
                   r
                   
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     worthie
                     to
                     bee
                     esteemed
                     another
                     Ahod
                     ,
                     who
                     killed
                     Aeglon
                     the
                     Moabite
                     ;
                     yea
                     more
                     forcible
                     then
                     Ahod
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                  
                   (
                   the
                   Monke
                   )
                   
                     stabbed
                     the
                     King
                     through
                     the
                     guttes
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     now
                     to
                     wonder
                     at
                     former
                     histories
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     reade
                     how
                     Iudith
                     killed
                     Holofernes
                     ;
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Goliah
                     ;
                     Samson
                     a
                     thousand
                     men
                     with
                     the
                     iawbone
                     of
                     an
                     Asse
                     ,
                     this
                     act
                     is
                     farre
                     more
                     maruellous
                     .
                  
                   These
                   be
                   thy
                   Priests
                   ,
                   O
                   Babylon
                   :
                   who
                   boasting
                   falsely
                   of
                   a
                   real
                   vnbloudie
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   Now
                   in
                   later
                   times
                   by
                   rebellions
                   haue
                   offered
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   their
                   Moloch
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   your
                   consequent
                   ,
                   
                     Therefore
                     all
                     of
                     this
                     Order
                     are
                     absolutely
                     freed
                     from
                     iealousie
                     of
                     Rebellion
                     .
                  
                   As
                   though
                   in
                   warre
                   onely
                   the
                   figh●ing
                   souldiers
                   were
                   enemies
                   :
                   doth
                   not
                   Reason
                   in
                   the
                   Apologue
                   teach
                   you
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ?
                   For
                   there
                   *
                   
                     The
                     Trumpeter
                     that
                     gaue
                     the
                     Alarme
                     to
                     excite
                     men
                     to
                     warre
                     ,
                     
                     was
                     taken
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     free
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     O
                     good
                     Sirs
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     kill
                     not
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     would
                     neuer
                     haue
                     slaine
                     any
                     of
                     you
                     :
                     alas
                     ,
                     you
                     see
                     I
                     haue
                     no
                     weapon
                     ,
                     the
                     onely
                     instrument
                     I
                     possesse
                     is
                     this
                     trumpet
                     :
                     to
                     whome
                     they
                     answered
                     :
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     thou
                     shalt
                     rather
                     die
                     ,
                     because
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     canst
                     not
                     fight
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     yet
                     doest
                     thou
                     incite
                     and
                     encourage
                     others
                     to
                     fight
                     .
                  
                   Your
                   Order
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   morall
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   your
                   Reinolds
                   did
                   sound
                   his
                   trumpet
                   for
                   the
                   battell
                   thus
                   :
                   s
                   
                     All
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     spoken
                     are
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     to
                     perswade
                     Generals
                     ,
                     Captaines
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     follow
                     the
                     battell
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     warres
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   Hearken
                   another
                   trumpet
                   sounding
                   so
                   loude
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   heard
                   from
                   Rome
                   into
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   (
                   a
                   Priest
                   )
                   t
                   
                     Promising
                     his
                     blessing
                     to
                     Tyrone
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     adherents
                     ,
                     who
                     should
                     fight
                     for
                     the
                     Catholike
                     cause
                  
                   against
                   their
                   Queene
                   .
                   And
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Ireland
                   of
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Priests
                   in
                   u
                   Salamane
                   ,
                   resounding
                   
                     Benediction
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Pope
                     to
                     encourage
                     the
                     O●eale
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     warres
                     .
                  
                   Listen
                   yet
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   heare
                   another
                   terrible
                   sound
                   in
                   England
                   for
                   the
                   ioyning
                   with
                   the
                   Spanish
                   Armado
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   their
                   expected
                   inuasion
                   Anno
                   1588.
                   
                   Cardinall
                   Allane
                   (
                   a
                   Priest
                   )
                   x
                   
                     Now
                     therefore
                     Lords
                     ,
                     Nobles
                     ,
                     and
                     deare
                     Countrimen
                     for
                     the
                     honor
                     of
                     Knighthood
                     fight
                     .
                  
                   And
                   lest
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   too
                   deafe
                   in
                   sense
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   or
                   dull
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   Priests
                   secular
                   were
                   interested
                   in
                   these
                   affaires
                   :
                   Parsons
                   a
                   Priest
                   doth
                   proclaime
                   against
                   the
                   Seculars
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   would
                   seeme
                   herein
                   to
                   be
                   onely
                   excusable
                   )
                   saying
                   ,
                   y
                   
                     Was
                     not
                     Doctor
                     Storie
                     ,
                     Doctor
                     Lewis
                     secular
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     knowne
                     principally
                     to
                     haue
                     furthered
                     the
                     action
                     of
                     Sir
                     Thomas
                     Stukesl●y
                     for
                     Ireland
                     ?
                     were
                     not
                     Ballard
                     ,
                     Gifford
                     ,
                     and
                     Gartly
                     secular
                     Priests
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   of
                   all
                   Priests
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                   r
                   
                     This
                     holy
                     sedition
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     you
                     call
                     it
                     so
                     )
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     send
                     warre
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     I
                     confesse
                     our
                     Priests
                     do
                     and
                     will
                     teach
                     .
                  
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   phrases
                   of
                   Baals
                   Priests
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   those
                   launced
                   themselues
                   ,
                   these
                   let
                   others
                   bloud
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   their
                   alarmes
                   against
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   note
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   publike
                   writing
                   did
                   euer
                   sound
                   a
                   
                   retraite
                   .
                   A
                   question
                   materiall
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   Popes
                   were
                   not
                   pleased
                   with
                   all
                   these
                   abouenamed
                   Positions
                   and
                   practises
                   ,
                   shew
                   vs
                   where
                   euer
                   he
                   did
                   condemne
                   seditious
                   Priests
                   .
                   Can
                   you
                   then
                   apply
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   holy
                   Ambrose
                   to
                   this
                   order
                   ?
                   Is
                   this
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   prey
                   altogether
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ?
                   Wherein
                   also
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   maruell
                   at
                   your
                   modestie
                   ,
                   who
                   bring
                   in
                   an
                   old
                   Canon
                   ,
                   teaching
                   not
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   you
                   may
                   cloake
                   their
                   shame
                   who
                   openly
                   professe
                   they
                   must
                   fight
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   couer
                   a
                   bald
                   head
                   with
                   a
                   Chrystall
                   glasse
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   yet
                   another
                   point
                   you
                   would
                   satisfie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   z
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     he
                     addeth
                     the
                     late
                     vnhappie
                     Stratageme
                     and
                     conspiracie
                     against
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     Parliament
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     trust
                     that
                     all
                     Priests
                     will
                     be
                     innocent
                     in
                     so
                     vile
                     a
                     practise
                     against
                     our
                     present
                     Soueraigne
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Gregorie
                   calling
                   the
                   first
                   transgression
                   of
                   mankind
                   *
                   
                     foelix
                     facinus
                     ,
                     an
                     happy
                     mischiefe
                     :
                  
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   euent
                   ,
                   
                     Quia
                     talem
                     meruerit
                     habere
                     Saluatorem
                     :
                     because
                     it
                     begat
                     so
                     gracious
                     a
                     Sauiour
                  
                   ;
                   you
                   likewise
                   may
                   call
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     vnhappie
                     Stratageme
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   therby
                   your
                   mischiefe
                   was
                   preuented
                   ,
                   &
                   malice
                   discouered
                   ;
                   then
                   you
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   a
                   painted
                   sepulcher
                   outwardly
                   presenting
                   vs
                   with
                   hieroglyphicall
                   showes
                   of
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   inwardly
                   full
                   (
                   through
                   your
                   hatefull
                   wishes
                   )
                   
                     of
                     dead
                     mens
                     bones
                  
                   .
                   Yet
                   I
                   thinke
                   you
                   may
                   presume
                   that
                   not
                   any
                   Priest
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   
                     innocent
                     in
                     so
                     vile
                     an
                     act
                     :
                  
                   meaning
                   till
                   he
                   be
                   found
                   :
                   but
                   many
                   are
                   found
                   and
                   conuicted
                   :
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     hunteth
                     out
                     the
                     vniust
                     person
                     ,
                  
                   maruellously
                   by
                   the
                   diuersitie
                   or
                   rather
                   contrarietie
                   of
                   their
                   languages
                   ,
                   confounding
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   Babell
                   ,
                   each
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   impeaching
                   another
                   ,
                   A
                   iust
                   presumption
                   ,
                   that
                   scarce
                   any
                   Priest
                   is
                   innocent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     certaine
                     it
                     serueth
                     not
                     to
                     his
                     purpose
                     to
                     proue
                     all
                     
                     Priests
                     to
                     intend
                     such
                     things
                     .
                     For
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     chiefest
                     Priest
                     the
                     Pope
                     had
                     absolutely
                     forbidden
                     all
                     disobedience
                     to
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     by
                     these
                     words
                     :
                  
                   Quia
                   Papa
                   iubet
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     obedience
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   prohibet
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     disobedience
                     :
                     which
                     the
                     chiefe
                     Superior
                     of
                     Priests
                     in
                     England
                     in
                     spiritual
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Arch-priest
                     ,
                     had
                     receiued
                     and
                     promulged
                     the
                     same
                     commaund
                     long
                     since
                     in
                     August
                     last
                     .
                     And
                     vpon
                     this
                     first
                     notice
                     of
                     this
                     pretended
                     wickednesse
                     condemned
                     it
                     by
                     his
                     particular
                     letters
                     ,
                     for
                     an
                     intollerable
                     and
                     desperate
                     fact
                     against
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     holy
                     Church
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     prescript
                     of
                     generall
                     Councell
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     commaundement
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     the
                     Priests
                     of
                     England
                     will
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     Archpriest
                     for
                     their
                     Superior
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Pope
                     at
                     Rome
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     both
                     regular
                     and
                     other
                     must
                     do
                     :
                     neither
                     all
                     the
                     Priests
                     of
                     this
                     nation
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     one
                     ,
                     except
                     disobedient
                     to
                     his
                     Superior
                     ,
                     was
                     guiltie
                     of
                     this
                     Conspiracie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   behold
                   your
                   Superior
                   a
                   Iesuiticall
                   Priest
                   is
                   found
                   guiltie
                   of
                   this
                   Conspiracie
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   your
                   Argument
                   doth
                   infold
                   in
                   it
                   a
                   Sorites
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     The
                     inferior
                     Priests
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     their
                     Superior
                     the
                     Anchpriest
                     ;
                     this
                     Archpriest
                     is
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                  
                   (
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   Chiefe
                   aboue
                   Arch
                   -
                   ?
                   )
                   
                     chiefe
                     Priest
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     commaunded
                     dutifull
                     subiection
                     to
                     the
                     Arch-priest
                     ,
                     to
                     commaund
                     subiection
                     to
                     the
                     inferior
                     Priests
                     .
                  
                   Ergo
                   
                     all
                     inferior
                     Priests
                     (
                     except
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     disobedient
                     to
                     their
                     Superior
                     )
                     will
                     be
                     faithfull
                     Subiects
                     .
                  
                   Wherein
                   first
                   I
                   do
                   obserue
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   gradation
                   of
                   your
                   obedience
                   to
                   Kings
                   the
                   highest
                   staire
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   true
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   did
                   soare
                   higher
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Propter
                     Dominum
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   descent
                   the
                   last
                   degree
                   you
                   make
                   is
                   a
                   Priest
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   you
                   would
                   suffer
                   Laymen
                   in
                   a
                   blind
                   zeale
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   intent
                   to
                   aduantage
                   the
                   Catholike
                   cause
                   ,
                   to
                   practise
                   any
                   vile
                   act
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   stand
                   to
                   giue
                   ayme
                   :
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   successe
                   you
                   may
                   cry
                   ,
                   Well
                   shot
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   misse
                   ,
                   the
                   Actors
                   may
                   perish
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   cry
                   out
                   :
                   
                     O
                     an
                     vnhappie
                     fact
                  
                   !
                   Otherwise
                   by
                   this
                   
                     series
                     causarum
                  
                   it
                   must
                   as
                   probably
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Archpriest
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   inferior
                   Priests
                   are
                   guiltie
                   of
                   this
                   vile
                   practise
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Euery
                   Romish
                   Catholike
                   
                   doth
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   spirituall
                   subiection
                   to
                   their
                   Priests
                   ,
                   euery
                   Priest
                   to
                   his
                   Superior
                   ,
                   the
                   Superior
                   to
                   his
                   Generall
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   But
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   deu●ute
                   Romish
                   haue
                   bin
                   found
                   guiltie
                   of
                   this
                   gracelesse
                   attempt
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   ergo
                   the
                   Superior
                   ,
                   ergo
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   Or
                   else
                   the
                   Pope
                   failed
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   proh●bet
                   and
                   restraint
                   of
                   disobedience
                   to
                   the
                   Archp●iest
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Archpriest
                   neglected
                   to
                   giue
                   commaund
                   to
                   the
                   inferior
                   Priests
                   ;
                   or
                   your
                   other
                   Priests
                   foreslowed
                   to
                   forewarne
                   the
                   Laymen
                   ;
                   or
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   truth
                   )
                   you
                   are
                   but
                   spirituall
                   Polititians
                   ,
                   bearing
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   your
                   mischiefes
                   can
                   be
                   proued
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   till
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   vpshot
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   proued
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   And
                   then
                   those
                   Priests
                   and
                   traitors
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   now
                   call
                   
                     vnhappie
                     ,
                     Watson
                  
                   and
                   Clearke
                   will
                   be
                   of
                   better
                   esteeme
                   .
                   Thus
                   hath
                   your
                   modestie
                   made
                   good
                   gradation
                   for
                   the
                   break-necke
                   of
                   your
                   cause
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   seuenth
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 SEeing
                 *
                 
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   maner
                   all
                   one
                   to
                   commit
                   a
                   villanie
                   and
                   to
                   commend
                   it
                   :
                
                 we
                 may
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 iustifie
                 acts
                 of
                 treasons
                 and
                 parricides
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 vnguiltie
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 crimes
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 Priests
                 do
                 iustifie
                 such
                 hainous
                 paricides
                 ,
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   by
                   their
                   Positions
                   practicall
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   famous
                   Cardinall
                   and
                   publike
                   Reader
                   in
                   Rome
                   saith
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Many
                     Popes
                     haue
                     iustly
                     deposed
                     many
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   Count●iman
                   b
                   
                     Card.
                     Alane
                  
                   ,
                   c
                   Reinolds
                   ,
                   d
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   inciting
                   subiects
                   to
                   armes
                   against
                   their
                   Prince
                   ,
                   do
                   perswade
                   by
                   examples
                   merely
                   rebellious
                   ,
                   as
                   resisting
                   of
                   K.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   of
                   Edward
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   of
                   Richard
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   of
                   Henry
                   the
                   sixt
                   ,
                   as
                   presidents
                   to
                   be
                   followed
                   .
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   e
                   
                     Deposing
                     Henry
                     King
                     of
                     Fraunce
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   sing
                   a
                   Gaudeamus
                   for
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   Allane
                   approueth
                   the
                   perfidious
                   rendring
                   vp
                   f
                   Douentore
                   ,
                   and
                   encourageth
                   the
                   English
                   Mal-contents
                   to
                   ioyne
                   their
                   
                   forces
                   with
                   the
                   g
                   
                     Spanish
                     inuasion
                  
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   at
                   Salamane
                   approued
                   the
                   insurrection
                   of
                   *
                   Tyrone
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   not
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   that
                   sort
                   canonize
                   in
                   their
                   conceits
                   all
                   such
                   Popish
                   ones
                   ,
                   as
                   haue
                   bene
                   executed
                   for
                   treasons
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   h
                   
                     I
                     grant
                     the
                     Maior
                     ,
                     and
                     denie
                     his
                     Minor
                     ,
                     [
                     That
                     all
                     Popish
                     Priests
                     ,
                     &c.
                     ]
                     And
                     haue
                     proued
                     that
                     all
                     such
                     assertions
                     are
                     most
                     false
                     and
                     slanderous
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   I
                   haue
                   proued
                   from
                   your
                   owne
                   Authors
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   (
                   granting
                   the
                   Maior
                   )
                   must
                   confesse
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   rebellious
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   further
                   confirme
                   it
                   by
                   many
                   examples
                   .
                   Answer
                   them
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   you
                   haue
                   bene
                   extrauagant
                   ,
                   be
                   intreated
                   in
                   this
                   seuenth
                   Reason
                   to
                   be
                   regular
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     He
                     will
                     maintaine
                     his
                     sentence
                     ,
                     because
                     Bellarmine
                     saith
                     ,
                     [
                     Many
                     Popes
                     haue
                     worthily
                     depriued
                     many
                     Princes
                     of
                     their
                     regall
                     authoritie
                     .
                     ]
                     The
                     examples
                     be
                     in
                     Leo
                     3.
                     
                     Fred.
                     1.
                     in
                     Otho
                     5.
                     and
                     Childericke
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     :
                     to
                     the
                     which
                     I
                     haue
                     answered
                     before
                     ;
                     and
                     sincere
                     dealing
                     would
                     haue
                     alledged
                     the
                     true
                     causes
                     ,
                     which
                     knowne
                     ,
                     proue
                     a
                     flat
                     disparitie
                     in
                     the
                     matter
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Replie
                   .
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   cause
                   there
                   was
                   to
                   wish
                   any
                   wicked
                   Emperor
                   to
                   be
                   deposed
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   there
                   neuer
                   cause
                   to
                   authorize
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   depose
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   plentifully
                   *
                   proued
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Popes
                   (
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   )
                   did
                   formerly
                   depose
                   Emperors
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   from
                   a
                   case
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     an
                     act
                  
                   of
                   deposing
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   conclude
                   a
                   case
                   
                     ex
                     iure
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   inferre
                   
                     a
                     right
                  
                   to
                   depose
                   .
                   This
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   welcome
                   plea
                   to
                   malefactors
                   of
                   all
                   kinds
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   preiudice
                   your
                   Popes
                   :
                   because
                   Bellarmine
                   
                   being
                   vrged
                   with
                   examples
                   of
                   many
                   k
                   
                     Emperors
                     who
                     did
                     iudge
                     and
                     depose
                     Popes
                  
                   ;
                   doth
                   returne
                   this
                   answer
                   :
                   
                     These
                     Emperors
                     indeed
                     ,
                     did
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     what
                     right
                     let
                     them
                     shew
                     .
                  
                   So
                   we
                   driuing
                   out
                   one
                   naile
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   oppose
                   acts
                   to
                   acts
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     by
                     what
                     right
                  
                   Popes
                   haue
                   vnthronized
                   Emperors
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   ?
                   For
                   we
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   from
                   God
                   no
                   such
                   authoritie
                   .
                   Where
                   is
                   now
                   your
                   moderation
                   to
                   require
                   of
                   vs
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   
                     iust
                     causes
                  
                   of
                   Popes
                   acts
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   you
                   know
                   )
                   proue
                   that
                   no
                   cause
                   can
                   iustifie
                   such
                   proceedings
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   yet
                   insist
                   ,
                   and
                   vrge
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   causes
                   ,
                   why
                   Popes
                   did
                   so
                   insult
                   vpon
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   moderate
                   your
                   appetite
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   confutation
                   :
                   where
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   you
                   will
                   at
                   least
                   satisfie
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   surfet
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   content
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   that
                   which
                   your
                   Barckley
                   proueth
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   l
                   
                     That
                     in
                     true
                     historie
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     found
                     ,
                     that
                     euer
                     heresie
                     was
                     a
                     cause
                     of
                     abrogating
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     Emperors
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   m
                   
                     He
                     accuseth
                     Cardinall
                     Allane
                     for
                     approuing
                     of
                     the
                     rendring
                     vp
                     of
                     Douentore
                     vnto
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Spaine
                     the
                     true
                     owner
                     :
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     condemneth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     be
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     conclusion
                     of
                     Rebellion
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     can
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     towne
                     truly
                     to
                     belong
                     to
                     that
                     King.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Was
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Spaine
                   the
                   true
                   owner
                   ?
                   Who
                   are
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   thus
                   define
                   ?
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Diuine
                   ,
                   then
                   learne
                   from
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     Who
                     made
                     me
                     a
                     Iudge
                     ouer
                     you
                     to
                     diuide
                     inheritances
                     among
                     you
                     ?
                     ]
                  
                   If
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   State-style
                   )
                   a
                   Statesman
                   to
                   iustifie
                   that
                   
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Spaine
                     was
                     then
                     the
                     true
                     owner
                     of
                     Do●entore
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   for
                   confirmation
                   call
                   
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     witnesse
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   greatly
                   maruell
                   at
                   this
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   make
                   that
                   King
                   the
                   Monarch
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   case
                   might
                   stand
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   lawfully
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   excepting
                   onely
                   ,
                   that
                   howsoeuer
                   Sir
                   William
                   Stanley
                   ,
                   being
                   no
                   subiect
                   to
                   either
                   parties
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   onely
                   a
                   substitute
                   to
                   the
                   States
                   ,
                   and
                   subiect
                   to
                   his
                   Queene
                   ,
                   from
                   whose
                   command
                   he
                   had
                   receiued
                   that
                   charge
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   therin
                   intolerably
                   perfidious
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   right
                   were
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   which
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   cannot
                   denie
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   n
                   
                     When
                     the
                     souldiers
                     shall
                     doubt
                     whether
                     the
                     warre
                  
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   possession
                   he
                   holdeth
                   )
                   
                     which
                     his
                     Prince
                     maketh
                     be
                     lawfull
                     :
                     in
                     all
                     such
                     doubts
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     obey
                     his
                     Prince
                     ,
                     for
                     euen
                     to
                     obey
                     doth
                     remoue
                     the
                     doubt
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   case
                   were
                   plaine
                   ,
                   yet
                   many
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   this
                   man
                   or
                   that
                   man
                   to
                   do
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   Lawe
                   saith
                   ,
                   A
                   man
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   shall
                   go
                   to
                   his
                   neighbours
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   twenty
                   pound
                   he
                   lent
                   his
                   neighbour
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   hanged
                   for
                   taking
                   his
                   owne
                   :
                   and
                   is
                   there
                   no
                   iustice
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   render
                   vp
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   ?
                   But
                   what
                   his
                   intent
                   was
                   he
                   hath
                   discouered
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   who
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   then
                   ,
                   in
                   violating
                   his
                   Princes
                   repose
                   ,
                   fled
                   from
                   her
                   subiection
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   inuasion
                   in
                   88.
                   was
                   bent
                   to
                   returne
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   good
                   subiect
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   mortall
                   enemie
                   against
                   his
                   Soueraigne
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   States
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   suppose
                   their
                   getting
                   of
                   Deuentore
                   were
                   vniust
                   ,
                   yet
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   (
                   though
                   I
                   should
                   condemne
                   it
                   )
                   would
                   defend
                   their
                   possession
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   like
                   case
                   thus
                   resolueth
                   :
                   o
                   Admit
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     sinne
                     for
                     the
                     Spaniards
                     to
                     vsurpe
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     and
                     possessions
                     of
                     the
                     Indian
                     people
                     :
                     yet
                     can
                     they
                     not
                  
                   (
                   *
                   O
                   Confessors
                   !
                   )
                   
                     now
                     be
                     restored
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     whom
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     this
                     be
                     performed
                     ?
                     nay
                     though
                     it
                     could
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     not
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     decay
                     of
                  
                   (
                   O
                   Religion
                   !
                   )
                   
                     Religion
                     permit
                     restitution
                  
                   .
                   Yet
                   there
                   remaineth
                   another
                   example
                   to
                   be
                   satisfied
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   An
                   example
                   of
                   a
                   notable
                   Patron
                   of
                   high
                   Treason
                   .
                
                 
                   h
                   
                     XIstus
                     Quintus
                  
                   maketh
                   a
                   publike
                   Oratiō
                   in
                   his
                   Consistorie
                   of
                   Cardinals
                   :
                   the
                   subiect
                   matter
                   he
                   sheweth
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   i
                   
                     The
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     is
                     slaine
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     a
                     Monke
                     .
                  
                   And
                   what
                   of
                   this
                   ?
                   k
                   This
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     is
                     a
                     notable
                     ,
                     rare
                     ,
                     and
                     memorable
                     act
                     .
                  
                   But
                   why
                   ?
                   l
                   
                     Because
                     he
                     slue
                     not
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     a
                     King
                     painted
                     in
                     paper
                     ,
                     or
                     grauen
                     in
                     stone
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Fraunce
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     his
                     hoast
                     .
                  
                   Is
                   it
                   a
                   wonder
                   any
                   should
                   wonder
                   that
                   a
                   Monke
                   could
                   murther
                   a
                   mortall
                   King
                   ;
                   seeing
                   Popish
                   histories
                   do
                   record
                   ,
                   that
                   m
                   
                     Pope
                     Hadrian
                     being
                     guiltie
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     seditious
                     practise
                     against
                     the
                     Emperor
                     Henry
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     was
                     choaked
                     with
                     a
                     Flie
                     ?
                  
                   Nay
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   Monke
                   had
                   killed
                   a
                   painted
                   Image
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   bene
                   an
                   act
                   farremore
                   memorable
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   intolerable
                   :
                   notwithstanding
                   no
                   fact
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   because
                   great
                   ;
                   but
                   therefore
                   great
                   ,
                   because
                   good
                   .
                   Say
                   then
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   the
                   worthinesse
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   ?
                   n
                   
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     fact
                     done
                     by
                     the
                     admirable
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     succour
                     of
                     Almightie
                     God.
                  
                   How
                   ?
                   by
                   Gods
                   will
                   counselling
                   and
                   approuing
                   it
                   ?
                   o
                   
                     Holy
                     Iudith
                     is
                     famous
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     for
                     the
                     slaying
                     of
                     Holophernes
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     did
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     suggestion
                     of
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   p
                   
                     But
                     this
                     religious
                     man
                     hath
                     done
                     a
                     farre
                     more
                     maruellous
                     worke
                     .
                  
                   O
                   maruellous
                   Relgio●
                   !
                   Yet
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   sinne
                   of
                   parricide
                   ,
                   where
                   
                     A
                     Monke
                     doth
                     murther
                     a
                     King.
                  
                   The
                   best
                   word
                   the
                   Pope
                   affoordeth
                   the
                   murdred
                   is
                   ,
                   q
                   
                     An
                     vnhappie
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     perishing
                     in
                     his
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   The
                   worst
                   he
                   doth
                   bestow
                   vpon
                   the
                   murtherer
                   ,
                   is
                   :
                   r
                   
                     Religious
                     man.
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   in
                   not
                   condemning
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   rather
                   commending
                   ,
                   one
                   Traitor
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   vp
                   two
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   this
                   Henry
                   (
                   a
                   note
                   very
                   materiall
                   )
                   was
                   a
                   Papist
                   ;
                   onely
                   he
                   fauoured
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   
                     Prince
                     Nauarre
                     (
                     because
                     a
                     Protestant
                     )
                     excommunicate
                     .
                  
                   By
                   this
                   Pope
                   this
                   was
                   his
                   crime
                   ,
                   vpon
                   which
                   ensued
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     fact
                  
                   (
                   to
                   paraphrase
                   truly
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   words
                   )
                   rare
                   for
                   the
                   attempt
                   ;
                   
                     not
                     able
                  
                   for
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   ;
                   memorable
                   for
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   Sect.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   And
                   most
                   modest
                   Answerer
                   .
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   nothing
                   ?
                   not
                   one
                   word
                   in
                   behalfe
                   of
                   Pope
                   Sixtus
                   ?
                   Sixtus
                   ;
                   who
                   a
                   
                     First
                     did
                     confirme
                     the
                     league
                     in
                     France
                     for
                     the
                     vtter
                     destruction
                     of
                     Protestants
                     ?
                  
                   Sixtus
                   ;
                   who
                   
                     Did
                     excommunicate
                  
                   (
                   in
                   that
                   name
                   )
                   
                     the
                     King
                     Nauarre
                     and
                     Prince
                     of
                     Condie
                     ?
                  
                   Neither
                   onely
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   expresly
                   b
                   
                     All
                     Lutherans
                     and
                     Caluinists
                  
                   :
                   proclaiming
                   a
                   c
                   
                     Iubilie
                     and
                     indulgence
                     for
                     all
                     in
                     Fraunce
                     who
                     should
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     successe
                     of
                     the
                     Leaguers
                     against
                     the
                     Protestants
                     ?
                  
                   One
                   to
                   whom
                   you
                   ascribe
                   power
                   of
                   absoluing
                   you
                   from
                   all
                   your
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   one
                   syllable
                   to
                   free
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   suspition
                   of
                   (
                   but
                   one
                   sinne
                   )
                   patronizing
                   a
                   most
                   brutish
                   parricide
                   ?
                   Could
                   you
                   not
                   answer
                   that
                   his
                   speech
                   was
                   onely
                   an
                   admiration
                   and
                   no
                   approbation
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   declaime
                   onely
                   and
                   not
                   determine
                   ;
                   taking
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   an
                   Orator
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   spake
                   as
                   a
                   priuate
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   Pope
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   all
                   such
                   answers
                   (
                   you
                   know
                   )
                   had
                   bene
                   friuolous
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   vseth
                   examples
                   of
                   commendation
                   ,
                   arguments
                   of
                   asseueration
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Oration
                   was
                   not
                   pronounced
                   in
                   his
                   priuate
                   closet
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   publike
                   Consistorie
                   and
                   Conuent
                   of
                   his
                   Cardinals
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   herein
                   onely
                   you
                   haue
                   giuen
                   vs
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   your
                   extraordinarie
                   modestie
                   ,
                   who
                   not
                   finding
                   one
                   ragge
                   
                   to
                   couer
                   your
                   Fathers
                   shamefull
                   nakednesse
                   ,
                   you
                   shut
                   your
                   eyes
                   ,
                   as
                   loth
                   to
                   behold
                   it
                   .
                   God
                   grant
                   you
                   grace
                   truly
                   to
                   detest
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   find
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   Societies
                   )
                   in
                   your
                   Synagogue
                   men
                   of
                   diuers
                   foreheads
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   *
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   *
                   Acolythus
                   do
                   extoll
                   the
                   Monke
                   for
                   an
                   
                     Excellent
                     instrument
                     of
                     God
                  
                   :
                   whom
                   your
                   Lawyer
                   doth
                   decipher
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   d
                   
                     Wicked
                     ,
                     faithlesse
                     Monke
                     ,
                     ●nd
                     a
                     most
                     hateful
                     monster
                     .
                  
                   He
                   depresseth
                   that
                   King
                   as
                   
                     One
                     most
                     impious
                     and
                     sacrilegious
                  
                   ;
                   whome
                   your
                   Lawyers
                   vpon
                   better
                   intelligence
                   ,
                   do
                   commend
                   (
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   a
                   commendation
                   )
                   e
                   
                     As
                     one
                     that
                     was
                     too
                     deuout
                     and
                     religious
                     .
                  
                   But
                   you
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   becometh
                   a
                   
                     moderate
                     Answerer
                  
                   )
                   answer
                   nothing
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   in
                   saying
                   nothing
                   bewray
                   what
                   you
                   would
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   what
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   say
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   eight
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 THose
                 Snakes
                 that
                 do
                 naturally
                 sting
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 get
                 warmth
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 harboured
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Cōmonwealth
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 professe
                 rebellions
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 presume
                 of
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 The
                 Minor
                 proued
                 by
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   Positions
                   .
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
                 
                   Bannes
                   maintaineth
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   necessarie
                   Parenthesis
                   :
                   a
                   
                     Subiects
                     before
                     sentence
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     (
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     sufficient
                     force
                     )
                     may
                     then
                     depose
                     their
                     King.
                  
                   This
                   Father
                   Creswell
                   addeth
                   as
                   a
                   war●e
                   caution
                   :
                   b
                   
                     Let
                     subiects
                     take
                     heed
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     competent
                     strength
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     :
                     otherwise
                     it
                     may
                     preiudice
                     
                     the
                     Catholike
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   And
                   lest
                   any
                   taking
                   an
                   Antidote
                   against
                   their
                   poyson
                   ,
                   should
                   obiect
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   primitiue
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Christians
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   who
                   intended
                   not
                   killing
                   of
                   Kings
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   willingly
                   killed
                   for
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   faith
                   :
                   marke
                   with
                   what
                   vntemperate
                   morter
                   those
                   men
                   daube
                   vp
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   c
                   Then
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   French
                   Defence
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Christians
                     did
                     onely
                     suffer
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     perfect
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     their
                     enemies
                     were
                     more
                     in
                     number
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     It
                     is
                     commendable
                     to
                     suffer
                     when
                     thou
                     canst
                     not
                     resist
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   miserable
                   refuge
                   of
                   their
                   desperate
                   cause
                   .
                   Whereunto
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   grand-Cardinall
                   is
                   glad
                   to
                   betake
                   himselfe
                   .
                   e
                   
                     I
                     answer
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     Christians
                     in
                     auncient
                     times
                     did
                     not
                     beare
                     armes
                     and
                     seeke
                     to
                     depose
                     Emperors
                     and
                     Kings
                     ,
                     enemies
                     to
                     the
                     Catholike
                     faith
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     wanted
                     power
                     .
                  
                   Wherby
                   the
                   now
                   Romish
                   faith
                   doth
                   seeke
                   to
                   make
                   wicked
                   men
                   excusable
                   .
                   f
                   
                     By
                     this
                     second
                     conclusion
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Bannes
                   )
                   
                     the
                     English
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     who
                     now
                     do
                     not
                     take
                     armes
                     against
                     the
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     are
                     excused
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     want
                     sufficient
                     power
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   we
                   may
                   perceiue
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   Protestants
                   liue
                   safe
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   themselues
                   beholden
                   to
                   the
                   Popish
                   faction
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   hurt
                   them
                   :
                   otherwise
                   they
                   may
                   heare
                   of
                   them
                   before
                   they
                   can
                   see
                   them
                   ,
                   peraduenture
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   *
                   
                     Receiue
                     a
                     terrible
                     blow
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     know
                     who
                     did
                     them
                     the
                     hurt
                     .
                  
                   Yea
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   perish
                   ,
                   for
                   g
                   
                     Christian
                     people
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Creswell
                   )
                   
                     are
                     bound
                     in
                     conscience
                     and
                     hazard
                     of
                     their
                     soules
                     ,
                     to
                     resist
                     whensoeuer
                     they
                     can
                     make
                     resistance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   h
                   
                     To
                     the
                     first
                     Proposition
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   Concedo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Concedo
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   English
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     grant
                     it
                  
                   :
                   wo
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   thrice
                   woe
                   to
                   all
                   your
                   Priests
                   ,
                   who
                   fall
                   violently
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   be
                   conuinced
                   rebellious
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     To
                     the
                     second
                     Proposition
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     Bannes
                     ,
                     he
                     speaketh
                     ignorantly
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Bannes
                   an
                   Author
                   easily
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   I
                   deliuer
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   I
                   cite
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   I
                   expresse
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   apparantly
                   signifying
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   
                     Bannes
                     opinion
                  
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   your
                   Answer
                   is
                   (
                   to
                   speake
                   moderately
                   )
                   too
                   moderate
                   :
                   
                     If
                     this
                     be
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     Bannes
                  
                   .
                   I
                   alledge
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   your
                   English
                   Iesuite
                   Creswell
                   ,
                   your
                   French
                   Iesuite
                   
                     De
                     iusta
                     Abdicatione
                  
                   ,
                   your
                   Romish
                   Iesuite
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   al
                   of
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Bannes
                   ,
                   teaching
                   ,
                   
                     Then
                     and
                     not
                     before
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     armes
                     ,
                     as
                     soone
                     as
                     they
                     haue
                     strength
                     .
                  
                   And
                   you
                   answer
                   to
                   one
                   onely
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     If
                     this
                     be
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     Bannes
                     .
                  
                   Is
                   this
                   modestie
                   ?
                   
                     This
                     opinion
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     is
                     false
                  
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   honestie
                   :
                   but
                   then
                   are
                   your
                   greatest
                   Clearkes
                   
                     Blind
                     ,
                     and
                     leaders
                     of
                     the
                     blind
                     :
                  
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Creswell
                     ,
                     Felinus
                     ,
                     Caietan
                     ,
                     Tolet
                     ,
                     Sà
                     ,
                     Alane
                     ,
                     Bellarmine
                     ,
                     Saire
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     present
                     currant
                     of
                     Romish
                     Schooles
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   as
                   hath
                   bene
                   proued
                   .
                   This
                   doctrine
                   therefore
                   being
                   false
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   supposed
                   lights
                   of
                   your
                   Religion
                   do
                   auerre
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   well
                   take
                   vp
                   the
                   complaint
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   against
                   your
                   Church
                   :
                   *
                   
                     If
                     the
                     light
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     thee
                     be
                     darknes
                     ,
                     ô
                     how
                     great
                     is
                     that
                     darknes
                     !
                  
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   you
                   name
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   13.
                   for
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   all
                   you
                   could
                   do
                   )
                   only
                   name
                   him
                   ;
                   opposing
                   names
                   to
                   expresse
                   writings
                   ,
                   shadowes
                   to
                   things
                   .
                   
                     O
                     moderatorem
                  
                   !
                   These
                   are
                   but
                   Positions
                   .
                   Now
                   followeth
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   Practise
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   yeare
                   1580.
                   when
                   Campion
                   and
                   Parsons
                   came
                   into
                   England
                   ,
                   they
                   procured
                   a
                   dispensation
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   that
                   al
                   Papists
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   notwithstāding
                   the
                   Excōmunication
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   might
                   professe
                   a
                   large
                   obedience
                   in
                   al
                   tēporal
                   causes
                   :
                   but
                   with
                   this
                   addition
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Rebus
                     sic
                     stantibus
                  
                   )
                   i.
                   
                     the
                     case
                     thus
                     standing
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   sequele
                   did
                   interpret
                   )
                   till
                   you
                   waxe
                   stronger
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1588.
                   when
                   the
                   Spanish
                   Armado
                   was
                   a
                   sloate
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   doubling
                   their
                   strength
                   they
                   might
                   presume
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   Countriman
                   Alane
                   doth
                   write
                   an
                   Admonition
                   to
                   the
                   Nobilitie
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   making
                   his
                   booke
                   the
                   Popes
                   Nuncio
                   ,
                   to
                   expound
                   his
                   former
                   Parenthesis
                   :
                   a
                   
                     Though
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     hath
                     tolerated
                     obedience
                     vnto
                     the
                     Queene
                     in
                     temporall
                     conditions
                     :
                     yet
                     now
                     our
                     holy
                     Father
                     Xistus
                     Quintus
                     doth
                     discharge
                     all
                     men
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     and
                     loyaltie
                     vnto
                     her
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Popes
                   common
                   guise
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   doubteth
                   his
                   faction
                   shall
                   be
                   ouermatched
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   inioyne
                   obedience
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   onely
                   in
                   policie
                   to
                   gaine
                   his
                   souldiers
                   a
                   breathing
                   ;
                   as
                   Clement
                   the
                   late
                   Pope
                   dispensed
                   with
                   the
                   Irish
                   for
                   their
                   fidelity
                   to
                   the
                   Queene
                   ,
                   till
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   some
                   confidence
                   of
                   Tyrones
                   successe
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Ianuarie
                   the
                   yeare
                   1601.
                   he
                   writ
                   a
                   letter
                   for
                   incouragement
                   :
                   b
                   
                     Fili
                     dilecte
                     ,
                     nobilis
                     vir
                     salutem
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     My
                     deare
                     sonne
                     all
                     health
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   After
                   he
                   calleth
                   the
                   Rebellion
                   
                     Sacrum
                     foedus
                     ,
                     an
                     holy
                     league
                  
                   ;
                   promising
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   blessing
                   an
                   happy
                   successe
                   :
                   
                     Deus
                     pugnabit
                     provobis
                     ,
                     conteret
                     inimicos
                     suos
                     ante
                     faciem
                     vestram
                     .
                  
                   i.
                   
                     God
                     will
                     fight
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     tread
                     his
                     enemies
                     vnder
                     your
                     feet
                     .
                  
                   But
                   he
                   (
                   God
                   be
                   thanked
                   )
                   proued
                   a
                   false
                   Prophet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     Cardinall
                     Alane
                     ,
                     better
                     acquainted
                     with
                     these
                     affaires
                     then
                     any
                     Protestant
                     Writer
                     ,
                     relateth
                     the
                     Popes
                     declaration
                     
                     for
                     Catholike
                     obedience
                     to
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     restraint
                     or
                     limitation
                     :
                     neither
                     doth
                     this
                     man
                     discouer
                     where
                     he
                     findeth
                     any
                     such
                     restricting
                     clause
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   seemeth
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   acquainted
                   with
                   Cardinall
                   Alane
                   :
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   auerre
                   a
                   
                     Commission
                     of
                     subiection
                     without
                     restraint
                     of
                     ,
                     [
                     Rebus
                     sic
                     stantibus
                     ,
                     the
                     case
                     so
                     standing
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   who
                   ,
                   
                     Rebus
                     sic
                     non
                     stantibus
                     ,
                     Anno
                  
                   1588
                   raised
                   English
                   Recusants
                   against
                   the
                   Queene
                   ,
                   prouoking
                   them
                   to
                   *
                   fight
                   ?
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   indeed
                   
                     discouer
                     where
                     I
                     find
                     any
                     such
                     restraining
                     clause
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   one
                   onely
                   little
                   clause
                   ,
                   
                     Rebus
                     sic
                     stantibus
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   wanteth
                   the
                   Author
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   suspected
                   for
                   a
                   coyner
                   :
                   you
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   Answers
                   scarce
                   alledge
                   the
                   expresse
                   sentence
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   challenge
                   credit
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   the
                   times
                   which
                   are
                   fallen
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   oddes
                   which
                   by
                   mens
                   wilfull
                   infatuation
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   obtained
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   must
                   produce
                   my
                   Author
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   pleasure
                   :
                   whō
                   though
                   I
                   perswade
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   a
                   grieuous
                   case
                   )
                   will
                   you
                   not
                   be
                   perswaded
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   hearken
                   to
                   your
                   Father
                   Creswel
                   ,
                   who
                   telleth
                   you
                   that
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     That
                     moderation
                     concerning
                     obedience
                     vnto
                     the
                     Queene
                     ,
                  
                   was
                   comprised
                   within
                   .
                   these
                   lists
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     For
                     the
                     present
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     of
                     things
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   Here
                   your
                   clause
                   and
                   your
                   expectation
                   is
                   satisfied
                   :
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   satisfie
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   example
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   and
                   modest
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     Earle
                     of
                     Tyrone
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     now
                     imputed
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     libertie
                     and
                     fauour
                     in
                     England
                     since
                     then
                     be
                     witnesses
                     :
                     therfore
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     better
                     suppressed
                     ,
                     then
                     vrged
                     by
                     this
                     Discouerer
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Earle
                     of
                     Tyrone
                     his
                     offence
                     hath
                     bene
                     pardoned
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     :
                  
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     might
                     better
                     be
                     suppressed
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   the
                   patron
                   of
                   his
                   Rebellión
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   discouered
                   .
                   None
                   can
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   the
                   modestie
                   of
                   this
                   Answer
                   ,
                   wherin
                   you
                   seeme
                   
                   to
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   blessing
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   answer
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   next
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   ninth
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHosoeuer
                 doth
                 perfidiously
                 either
                 denie
                 or
                 violate
                 ,
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 diuers
                 Religion
                 ,
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 bond
                 that
                 *
                 God
                 hath
                 allotted
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 secure
                 *
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 all
                 fidelitie
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 *
                 
                   End
                   of
                   all
                   contention
                
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 esteemed
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 person
                 perfidious
                 and
                 trecherous
                 :
                 But
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 are
                 guiltie
                 of
                 such
                 perfidie
                 ,
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 The
                 Minor
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 :
                 1.
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 disallowing
                 :
                 2.
                 of
                 deluding
                 :
                 3.
                 of
                 dissoluing
                 of
                 a
                 necessarie
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     In
                     his
                     Maior
                     Proposition
                     the
                     Discouerer
                     must
                     needs
                     make
                     some
                     exceptions
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   descend
                   to
                   the
                   seuerall
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   shew
                   your
                   instances
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   denying
                   a
                   requisite
                   oath
                   ,
                   we
                   reason
                   :
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   seruant
                   being
                   demanded
                   of
                   his
                   maister
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   or
                   sweare
                   ,
                   whether
                   if
                   he
                   saw
                   his
                   master
                   assalted
                   by
                   his
                   professed
                   enemies
                   he
                   would
                   defend
                   or
                   betray
                   him
                   ,
                   would
                   either
                   dislike
                   the
                   article
                   ,
                   or
                   deferre
                   the
                   answer
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   euidently
                   bewray
                   a
                   trecherous
                   disposition
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   Popish
                   Priests
                   in
                   like
                   articles
                   concerning
                   loy
                   all
                   subiection
                   to
                   Protestant
                   Kings
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   affected
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   all
                   their
                   other
                   kind
                   of
                   *
                   
                     Haile
                     Maister
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   kisse
                   and
                   betray
                   .
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   by
                
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   Positions
                   and
                   Practises
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   demanded
                   of
                   Priests
                   (
                   a
                   necessarie
                   Article
                   in
                   ciuill
                   States
                   )
                   what
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   should
                   autorize
                   the
                   Queenes
                   
                   subiects
                   to
                   rebell
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   forraine
                   Princes
                   to
                   inuade
                   her
                   Realme
                   ;
                   whether
                   they
                   would
                   take
                   part
                   with
                   the
                   Queene
                   or
                   her
                   enemies
                   ?
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   dislike
                   this
                   Interrogatorie
                   .
                   Alane
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                   
                     An
                     vnlawfull
                     ,
                     vnnaturall
                     ,
                     &
                     intolerable
                     search
                     of
                     mens
                     consciences
                     .
                  
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   examination
                   which
                   Princes
                   make
                   for
                   preseruation
                   of
                   the
                   liues
                   of
                   themselues
                   and
                   subiects
                   ,
                   Creswell
                   tearmeth
                   b
                   
                     Vniust
                     and
                     bloudie
                     demaunds
                  
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   questions
                   Stapleton
                   nameth
                   c
                   
                     Captious
                     questions
                     ,
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     all
                     impious
                     subtiltie
                     .
                  
                   As
                   though
                   Samson
                   were
                   bound
                   to
                   put
                   his
                   head
                   in
                   Dalilahs
                   *
                   lappe
                   .
                   Nay
                   but
                   their
                   answer
                   sheweth
                   that
                   this
                   Interrogatorie
                   was
                   as
                   necessarily
                   inuented
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   wickedly
                   impugned
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   being
                   an
                   inbred
                   law
                   of
                   *
                   
                     Nature
                     ,
                     to
                     studie
                     for
                     a
                     selfe-preseruation
                  
                   ;
                   these
                   men
                   call
                   
                     vniust
                     and
                     vnnaturall
                  
                   :
                   but
                   how
                   senslesly
                   let
                   the
                   very
                   heathen
                   iudge
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Theeues
                     watch
                     to
                     murther
                     ,
                     doest
                     thou
                     not
                     awake
                     to
                     saue
                     thy selfe
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   secondly
                   ,
                   their
                   delaying
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   vrged
                   ,
                   whether
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   appointment
                   should
                   inuade
                   the
                   land
                   ;
                   which
                   part
                   they
                   would
                   take
                   :
                   then
                   they
                   shift
                   footing
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   (
                   as
                   our
                   Gouernors
                   haue
                   obserued
                   )
                   haue
                   answered
                   :
                   
                     I
                     will
                     then
                     take
                     counsell
                     when
                     the
                     case
                     shall
                     happen
                     :
                  
                   others
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     answer
                     then
                     and
                     not
                     before
                     :
                  
                   others
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     yet
                     resolued
                  
                   :
                   lastly
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     shal
                     then
                     do
                     as
                     God
                     shall
                     put
                     in
                     my
                     mind
                     .
                  
                   As
                   though
                   these
                   masks
                   were
                   large
                   enough
                   to
                   shadow
                   their
                   faces
                   :
                   which
                   their
                   Creswell
                   hath
                   alreadie
                   discouered
                   ,
                   saying
                   that
                   d
                   
                     If
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     command
                     the
                     warre
                     should
                     be
                     vndertaken
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     restoring
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                  
                   (
                   to
                   answer
                   )
                   
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     bound
                     in
                     Conscience
                     to
                     hold
                     with
                     the
                     Romish
                     .
                  
                   This
                   man
                   speaketh
                   without
                   Parables
                   :
                   make
                   then
                   but
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   farewell
                   subiection
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   e
                   
                     There
                     is
                     none
                     bound
                     generally
                     to
                     euery
                     oath
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     with
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Nobles
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     Conference
                     taught
                     :
                     if
                     the
                     Article
                     either
                     touched
                     the
                     parties
                     life
                     ,
                     libertie
                     ,
                     or
                     scandall
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     refuse
                     to
                     sweare
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Answer
                   and
                   my
                   Question
                   differ
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   yesterday
                   and
                   to
                   morrow
                   :
                   for
                   my
                   argument
                   
                     à
                     simili
                  
                   concludeth
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   concerning
                   a
                   matter
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   past
                   :
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   enforce
                   any
                   to
                   the
                   oath
                   
                     de
                     futuris
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   denying
                   ,
                   or
                   delay
                   thereof
                   to
                   euince
                   a
                   politicall
                   demonstration
                   of
                   a
                   disloyall
                   heart
                   .
                   You
                   haue
                   another
                   answer
                   no
                   whit
                   more
                   true
                   ,
                   though
                   somewhat
                   more
                   pertinent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   very
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     As
                     cōcerning
                     Interrogatories
                  
                   de
                   futuris
                   contingentibus
                   ,
                   
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     come
                     :
                     no
                     creature
                     ,
                     man
                     ,
                     nor
                     Angell
                     naturally
                     can
                     perceiue
                     them
                     :
                     therefore
                     the
                  
                   examen
                   
                     of
                     such
                     things
                     may
                     be
                     left
                     to
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   haue
                   reason
                   to
                   refuse
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   (
                   vnderstanding
                   your
                   trechery
                   )
                   might
                   preuent
                   their
                   owne
                   danger
                   :
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   malefactor
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   bent
                   to
                   any
                   mischiefe
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   your
                   mind
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   are
                   deceiued
                   ;
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   not
                   absolutely
                   
                     de
                     futuris
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   your
                   debtor
                   promiseth
                   to
                   repay
                   you
                   this
                   debt
                   ,
                   may
                   he
                   not
                   answer
                   he
                   will
                   pay
                   it
                   ?
                   The
                   act
                   of
                   payment
                   hath
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   will
                   to
                   pay
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   internall
                   and
                   present
                   act
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   resolution
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   perfect
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   in
                   himselfe
                   .
                   
                     Nemo
                     nescit
                     se
                     velle
                     quod
                     vult
                     :
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     be
                     ignorant
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     will.
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   present
                   will
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   his
                   outward
                   messenger
                   ,
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   thorow
                   a
                   corporal
                   oath
                   manifest
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   doth
                   resolue
                   .
                   Else
                   why
                   are
                   leagues
                   betwixt
                   Princes
                   ,
                   contracts
                   betweene
                   man
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   consent
                   of
                   wedlocke
                   ,
                   holy
                   vow
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   these
                   visible
                   acts
                   ,
                   symbols
                   ,
                   and
                   signes
                   of
                   inward
                   will
                   ?
                   Acts
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   
                     de
                     futuris
                  
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   of
                   fidelitie
                   ,
                   loyaltie
                   ,
                   sanctitie
                   hereafter
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   ?
                   Otherwise
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   dare
                   contest
                   g
                   
                     For
                     all
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     not
                     
                     to
                     refuse
                     an
                     oath
                     of
                     allegeance
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     iust
                     proceeding
                     of
                     law
                     ?
                  
                   promising
                   in
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   other
                   
                     shall
                     take
                     an
                     oath
                     of
                     allegeance
                     and
                     obedience
                     to
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                  
                   A
                   thing
                   (
                   except
                   you
                   meane
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   oath
                   )
                   hereafter
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   answer
                   ,
                   take
                   foorth
                   this
                   l●slon
                   of
                   true
                   moderation
                   ;
                   
                     It
                     is
                     better
                     to
                     hold
                     your
                     peace
                     ,
                     then
                     say
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 point
                 is
                 their
                 deluding
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 tricke
                 of
                 Equiuocation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 (
                 vnproperly
                 )
                 terme
                 it
                 .
                 Others
                 call
                 it
                 Reseruatiō
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 fitly
                 we
                 may
                 cal
                 it
                 Collusion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   Position
                   in
                   the
                   Mator
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     When
                     any
                     Iudge
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   one
                   )
                   
                     shall
                     demaund
                     an
                     oath
                     vniustly
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     the
                     examinate
                     sweare
                     by
                     an
                     equiuocation
                     :
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     :
                     being
                     thus
                     demanded
                     ;
                     Whether
                     didst
                     thou
                     that
                     fact
                     or
                     no
                     ?
                     he
                     (
                     though
                     he
                     did
                     it
                     )
                     may
                     answer
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     vnderstanding
                     secretly
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     meaning
                     ,
                     to
                     tell
                     you
                     :
                     or
                     some
                     such
                     like
                     euasion
                     .
                  
                   If
                   you
                   desire
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Author
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Cardinall
                   Tolet
                   ;
                   if
                   his
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   b
                   Vasques
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   sheweth
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   speciall
                   priuiledge
                   from
                   Pope
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   13.
                   writing
                   thus
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   
                     We
                     so
                     approue
                     of
                     your
                     singular
                     learning
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     hold
                     it
                     vnmeet
                     that
                     your
                     bookes
                     should
                     be
                     subiected
                     to
                     the
                     censure
                     of
                     others
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   their
                   Assumption
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   of
                   our
                   English
                   iustice
                   ,
                   cōcerning
                   examination
                   of
                   Priests
                   is
                   :
                   c
                   
                     The
                     Officers
                     of
                     the
                     Queen
                     of
                     England
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Martin
                   )
                   
                     cannot
                     challenge
                     Answers
                     and
                     oathes
                     iud●●iously
                     ,
                     because
                     an
                     hereticall
                     Queene
                     is
                     no
                     Queene
                     .
                  
                   Vpon
                   this
                   sand
                   is
                   builded
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   conclude
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Alane
                     ,
                     Parsons
                     ,
                     Gregorie
                     Martin
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   d
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Priest
                     shall
                     vpon
                     suspition
                     
                     chance
                     to
                     be
                     asked
                     either
                     in
                     any
                     hauen
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     where
                     concerning
                     his
                     ancient
                     name
                     ,
                     his
                     countrie
                     ,
                     kindred
                     ,
                     or
                     friends
                     ;
                     he
                     may
                     denie
                     all
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   :
                   e
                   
                     When
                     a
                     Priest
                     is
                     conuented
                     before
                     a
                     Iudge
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     oath
                     taken
                     ,
                     concerning
                     such
                     questions
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     answer
                     by
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Equiuocation
                     :
                     because
                     these
                     that
                     aske
                     this
                     oath
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     accompted
                     Iudges
                     ,
                     but
                     Tyrants
                     .
                     Which
                     point
                     of
                     Equiuocation
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   *
                   
                     Parsons
                     )
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     be
                     allowed
                     by
                     all
                     Diuines
                     ,
                     but
                     iudged
                     necessarie
                     also
                     in
                     some
                     cases
                     for
                     auoiding
                     lying
                     and
                     other
                     inconueniences
                     .
                  
                   This
                   man
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   driue
                   out
                   Satan
                   by
                   Satan
                   )
                   teacheth
                   by
                   lying
                   how
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   auoide
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   of
                   their
                   *
                   Schoole
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   heathenish
                   :
                   for
                   among
                   Pagans
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   Decree
                   of
                   Conscience
                   :
                   f
                   
                     Craft
                     in
                     an
                     oath
                     doth
                     not
                     lessen
                     but
                     strengthen
                     periurie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Practise
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   practise
                   of
                   this
                   deuice
                   of
                   Equiuocation
                   in
                   Priests
                   hath
                   bene
                   found
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   common
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   by
                   experience
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   haue
                   crept
                   out
                   of
                   Saint
                   Francis
                   sleeues
                   .
                   For
                   g
                   He
                   (
                   as
                   Nauarre
                   writeth
                   )
                   
                     being
                     asked
                     which
                     way
                     the
                     murtherer
                     did
                     flie
                     ;
                     putting
                     his
                     hands
                     into
                     his
                     sleeues
                     ,
                     answered
                     ,
                     he
                     went
                     not
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     meaning
                     ,
                     through
                     his
                     sleeues
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   h
                   
                     For
                     Tolet
                     among
                     the
                     Iesuites
                     I
                     cite
                     another
                     Iesuite
                     ,
                     famous
                     among
                     the
                     Casuists
                     ,
                  
                   *
                   
                     Emanuel
                     Sà
                     ,
                     who
                     writeth
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     are
                     of
                     another
                     opinion
                     ,
                     and
                     peraduenture
                     with
                     better
                     reason
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   you
                   oppose
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   these
                   Authors
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   a
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   no
                   comparison
                   ;
                   if
                   their
                   opinions
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   scarce
                   any
                   opposition
                   .
                   For
                   their
                   persons
                   :
                   Tolet
                   was
                   lately
                   a
                   
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   i
                   
                     But
                     to
                     recken
                     a
                     most
                     reuerend
                     Cardinall
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   Baronius
                   )
                   
                     among
                     the
                     Iesuites
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   a
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     is
                     as
                     if
                     a
                     fond
                     Astronomer
                     should
                     number
                     Arcturus
                     among
                     the
                     lesser
                     Starres
                     .
                  
                   Examine
                   now
                   their
                   opinions
                   ,
                   Tolet
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     This
                     kind
                     of
                     Equiuocation
                     is
                     lawfull
                  
                   ;
                   Iesuite
                   Sà
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     is
                     more
                     probable
                     reason
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     .
                  
                   These
                   may
                   seeme
                   contrarie
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   syn●eritie
                   ,
                   but
                   among
                   these
                   speakers
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   practicall
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   contradiction
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   haue
                   another
                   winding
                   in
                   this
                   their
                   Labyrinth
                   ,
                   that
                   k
                   
                     Many
                     times
                     the
                     lesse
                     probable
                     opinion
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     followed
                     .
                  
                   So
                   then
                   as
                   yet
                   we
                   haue
                   but
                   an
                   Eele
                   by
                   the
                   tayle
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   to
                   determine
                   against
                   so
                   damnable
                   a
                   doctrine
                   onely
                   in
                   these
                   termes
                   ,
                   
                     More
                     probable
                  
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   
                     peraduenture
                     more
                     probable
                  
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Protestant
                   and
                   orthodoxall
                   truth
                   ,
                   is
                   doubtlesse
                   to
                   denie
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   hereafter
                   .
                   How
                   will
                   you
                   therefore
                   excuse
                   your selues
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   l
                   
                     For
                     our
                     excuse
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     and
                     question
                     Catholikes
                     do
                     generally
                     agree
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     equiuocate
                     before
                     a
                     competent
                     Iudge
                     (
                     such
                     as
                     we
                     allow
                     all
                     Magistrates
                     in
                     England
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     temporall
                     causes
                     in
                     as
                     
                     ample
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     keeping
                     order
                     of
                     lawe
                     )
                     is
                     a
                     mortall
                     sinne
                     :
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     defined
                     by
                     Thomas
                     ,
                     Nauarre
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   excuse
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   more
                   inexcusable
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   shall
                   proue
                   that
                   by
                   your
                   dissembling
                   parenthesis
                   you
                   do
                   but
                   cloake
                   your
                   liars
                   .
                   Are
                   all
                   
                     Magistrates
                     in
                     England
                  
                   reputed
                   of
                   your
                   Equiuocators
                   
                     competent
                     Iudges
                  
                   ?
                   So
                   you
                   answer
                   ,
                   but
                   falsely
                   ,
                   both
                   against
                   your
                   ordinarie
                   Thesis
                   and
                   practise
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   your
                   Positions
                   your
                   now-cited
                   Author
                   Nauarre
                   (
                   I
                   omit
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   not
                   acquainted
                   with
                   our
                   English
                   affaires
                   )
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   m
                   
                     It
                     is
                     lawfull
                     for
                     a
                     Catholike
                     (
                     except
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     question
                     concerning
                     his
                     faith
                     )
                     to
                     equiuocate
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   expresly
                   of
                   English
                   Magistrates
                   )
                   
                     before
                     Heretikes
                  
                   .
                   Your
                   Reinolds
                   was
                   by
                   birth
                   English
                   ,
                   by
                   baine
                   Romish
                   ,
                   and
                   telleth
                   vs
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   n
                   
                     All
                     people
                     must
                     be
                     instructed
                     thus
                     to
                     reason
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Protestant
                   )
                   
                     This
                     man
                     is
                     an
                     Heretike
                     ,
                     therefore
                     hath
                     no
                     authoritie
                     ouer
                     vs.
                  
                   Your
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   English
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   though
                   now
                   translated
                   into
                   Romish
                   ,
                   commending
                   your
                   Southwel
                   ,
                   o
                   
                     This
                     point
                     of
                     Equiuocation
                     M.
                     Southwell
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   defended
                   (
                   before
                   English
                   Protestant
                   Iudges
                   )
                   
                     at
                     the
                     barre
                  
                   .
                   The
                   booke
                   intituled
                   ,
                   
                     Resolution
                     of
                     English
                     cases
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   Alane
                   and
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   resolueth
                   thus
                   :
                   p
                   When
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   
                     any
                     is
                     brought
                     before
                     those
                     Magistrates
                     to
                     be
                     examined
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     answer
                     by
                     Equiuocation
                     :
                     because
                     they
                     being
                     Tyrants
                     do
                     not
                     examine
                     iuridically
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   King
                   Iames
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   different
                   .
                   Nay
                   now
                   also
                   hath
                   your
                   Arch
                   ▪
                   priest
                   authorized
                   the
                   booke
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   
                     Equiuocation
                     in
                     behalfe
                     of
                     Catholikes
                  
                   (
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   title
                   )
                   
                     before
                     a
                     Magistrate
                  
                   :
                   speaking
                   professedly
                   of
                   our
                   present
                   English
                   State
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   practise
                   both
                   of
                   Priests
                   and
                   their
                   Disciples
                   is
                   (
                   alas
                   !
                   )
                   so
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   daily
                   experience
                   of
                   their
                   equiuocating
                   lying
                   is
                   readie
                   for
                   this
                   your
                   answer
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   the
                   lye
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   trouble
                   my
                   memorie
                   with
                   multitude
                   of
                   examples
                   ,
                   which
                   diuers
                   Magistrates
                   haue
                   reported
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   onely
                   be
                   contented
                   with
                   two
                   ,
                   proued
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   Arraignment
                   of
                   Garnet
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   your
                   Superior
                   .
                
                 
                   Garnet
                   :
                   He
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   almost
                   al
                   the
                   Honorable
                   of
                   our
                   State
                   was
                   proued
                   )
                   had
                   by
                   manifold
                   protestations
                   and
                   execrations
                   denyed
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     Chiefe
                     Iustice
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Maiesties
                   
                     Atturney
                     Generall
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   conferred
                   with
                   his
                   fellow
                   Hall
                   since
                   their
                   coming
                   into
                   prison
                   :
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   was
                   witnesse
                   produced
                   ,
                   who
                   heard
                   their
                   conference
                   ,
                   and
                   related
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   so
                   directly
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   Garnet
                   and
                   Hall
                   did
                   confesse
                   ,
                   they
                   indeed
                   had
                   had
                   conference
                   together
                   .
                   What
                   was
                   his
                   excuse
                   now
                   for
                   his
                   first
                   Answer
                   ?
                   
                     He
                     did
                     equiuocate
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   his
                   owne
                   words
                   at
                   the
                   Barie
                   )
                   
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     accuse
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     saw
                     witnesse
                     to
                     conuince
                     him
                     .
                  
                   An
                   answer
                   wretched
                   and
                   witlesse
                   ;
                   wretched
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   because
                   to
                   vse
                   equiuocation
                   in
                   a
                   religious
                   execration
                   ,
                   is
                   execrable
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   witlesse
                   ,
                   because
                   to
                   defend
                   a
                   denyall
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   till
                   one
                   be
                   conuicted
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   professe
                   a
                   
                   defence
                   of
                   an
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   defend
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   example
                   is
                   in
                   your
                   Disciple
                   M.
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   who
                   vpon
                   his
                   death-bed
                   ,
                   moued
                   by
                   a
                   sinister
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   retract
                   his
                   former
                   true
                   confessions
                   ,
                   wherin
                   Garnet
                   was
                   brought
                   in
                   suspition
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   treason
                   ,
                   (
                   least
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   preiudiciall
                   to
                   the
                   Catholike
                   cause
                   )
                   did
                   before
                   the
                   formerly
                   named
                   Magistrates
                   at
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   death
                   recall
                   his
                   foresayd
                   confession
                   thrise
                   with
                   protestation
                   :
                   
                     Vpon
                     my
                     saluation
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     I
                     was
                     not
                     acquainted
                     with
                     Garnet
                     this
                     many
                     years
                     .
                  
                   After
                   his
                   death
                   is
                   Garnet
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   and
                   examined
                   of
                   that
                   point
                   of
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   vnder
                   his
                   hand
                   writing
                   confesse
                   both
                   the
                   times
                   and
                   places
                   of
                   their
                   conuersing
                   together
                   :
                   al
                   this
                   Garnet
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   at
                   the
                   Barre
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   right
                   Honorable
                   the
                   
                     Earle
                     of
                     Salisburie
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   whose
                   rare
                   wisedome
                   did
                   in
                   that
                   vmuersall
                   audience
                   proue
                   it selfe
                   often
                   the
                   only
                   racke
                   to
                   that
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   in
                   extracting
                   many
                   truths
                   from
                   that
                   Equiuocator
                   to
                   his
                   often
                   publike
                   confusion
                   )
                   asked
                   him
                   :
                   
                     What
                     iudge
                     you
                     ,
                     M.
                     Garnet
                     of
                     that
                     false
                     protestation
                     of
                     M
                     ,
                     Tresham
                     he
                     made
                     vpon
                     his
                     saluation
                     ?
                  
                   Garnet
                   smiling
                   ,
                   answered
                   .
                   
                     I
                     thinke
                     he
                     did
                     equiuocate
                  
                   .
                   Smiling
                   ,
                   a
                   thousand
                   beheld
                   him
                   .
                   A
                   very
                   ridiculous
                   answer
                   indeed
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   bene
                   horribly
                   impious
                   ,
                   which
                   therefore
                   the
                   whole
                   audience
                   ,
                   as
                   children
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   did
                   then
                   by
                   a
                   common
                   murmure
                   openly
                   detest
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   now
                   (
                   my
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   )
                   necessarily
                   racke
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   (
                   feare
                   not
                   )
                   onely
                   by
                   that
                   Logicall
                   instrument
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   thus
                   :
                   you
                   would
                   perswade
                   vs
                   that
                   Priests
                   thinke
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Magistrates
                   competent
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   vse
                   Equiuocation
                   :
                   your
                   Superior
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   a
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   this
                   your
                   booke
                   was
                   priuiledged
                   ,
                   did
                   both
                   by
                   practise
                   and
                   position
                   more
                   then
                   allow
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   Equiuocation
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   honorable
                   presence
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   if
                   your
                   booke
                   was
                   not
                   priuiledged
                   by
                   Garnet
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   inscription
                   of
                   your
                   booke
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     [
                     With
                     licence
                     of
                     Superior
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   vntrue
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   say
                   he
                   did
                   priuiledge
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   excuse
                   for
                   all
                   your
                   Priests
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     [
                     We
                     allow
                     Magistrates
                     in
                     England
                     co●
                     petent
                     ,
                     before
                     whome
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     equiuocate
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   (
                   Garnet
                   gaine
                   ▪
                   saying
                   it
                   )
                   is
                   likewise
                   vntrue
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   greatest
                   difficultie
                   now
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   whether
                   of
                   you
                   two
                   be
                   the
                   Superior
                   in
                   lying
                   :
                   you
                   in
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     You
                     do
                     not
                     defend
                  
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   do
                   so
                   manifestly
                   defend
                   ,
                   a
                   flat
                   lye
                   ;
                   or
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   defendeth
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   euer
                   defend
                   ,
                   Equiuocation
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   damme
                   of
                   all
                   damnable
                   lying
                   .
                   Whereof
                   more
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   the
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   behold
                   a
                   greater
                   mysterie
                   of
                   this
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   then
                   hath
                   bene
                   yet
                   reuealed
                   :
                   Tresham
                   taketh
                   it
                   on
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   no
                   Priest
                   was
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   plot
                   ,
                   Digby
                   and
                   others
                   make
                   the
                   like
                   protestations
                   at
                   their
                   death
                   :
                   Garnet
                   a
                   Priest
                   did
                   deny
                   with
                   maine
                   and
                   many
                   protestations
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   conference
                   with
                   Hall
                   ,
                   and
                   defended
                   it
                   
                     lawfull
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     was
                     conuicted
                     by
                     witnesse
                     .
                  
                   To
                   what
                   end
                   ?
                   lest
                   that
                   Priests
                   guiltinesse
                   might
                   make
                   their
                   priestly
                   function
                   and
                   Religion
                   more
                   odious
                   .
                   Whence
                   I
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   more
                   then
                   sottishnesse
                   for
                   any
                   Protestant
                   to
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Priests
                   protesting
                   their
                   innocencie
                   (
                   as
                   Garnet
                   did
                   )
                   at
                   the
                   Barre
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   disciples
                   protesting
                   (
                   as
                   Tresham
                   and
                   Digby
                   did
                   )
                   the
                   innocencie
                   of
                   Priests
                   and
                   their
                   adherents
                   at
                   their
                   death
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   all
                   their
                   witnesses
                   deserue
                   no
                   credite
                   ,
                   who
                   defend
                   thus
                   to
                   equiuocate
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   euidently
                   conuicted
                   by
                   witnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   abuse
                   of
                   Oathes
                   is
                   in
                   dissoluing
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   THat
                   though
                   they
                   take
                   an
                   oath
                   of
                   allegeance
                   in
                   cases
                   temporall
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   common
                   interpretation
                   is
                   still
                   with
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   more
                   supreme
                   head
                   .
                   *
                   
                     During
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     who
                  
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     free
                     both
                     himself
                     and
                     others
                     from
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     an
                     oath
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   their
                   old
                   glosse
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   
                     The
                     case
                     is
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     interpreted
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     except
                     the
                     Pope
                     shall
                     release
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     oath
                     :
                     because
                     in
                     euery
                     oath
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     a
                     Superior
                     must
                     be
                     excepted
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     There
                     must
                     needes
                     be
                     some
                     exception
                     of
                     lawfull
                     oathes
                     ,
                     else
                     
                     whatsoeuer
                     wickednesse
                     is
                     sworne
                     must
                     be
                     performed
                     :
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     against
                     Saint
                     Paule
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     Herod
                     against
                     the
                     Baptist
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Replie
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   exception
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     male
                     promissis
                     rescinde
                     fidem
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   :
                   
                     A
                     wicked
                     vow
                     is
                     well
                     broken
                     .
                  
                   But
                   your
                   Popish
                   exception
                   for
                   two
                   respects
                   we
                   iustly
                   think
                   intolerable
                   ;
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   plaine
                   by
                   this
                   example
                   :
                   If
                   now
                   the
                   Spanish
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   league
                   vpon
                   expresse
                   conditions
                   with
                   the
                   English
                   ,
                   would
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   his
                   oath
                   ,
                   depend
                   vpon
                   the
                   Popes
                   arbitrement
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Till
                     you
                     can
                     find
                     oportunitie
                     for
                     a
                     mischiefe
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   then
                   silly
                   English
                   are
                   in
                   no
                   better
                   case
                   then
                   a
                   goose
                   tyed
                   with
                   a
                   line
                   by
                   the
                   legge
                   to
                   a
                   foxe
                   tayle
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   appeare
                   in
                   the
                   Discouerie
                   following
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   .
                   Practise
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   practise
                   we
                   haue
                   shewed
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Reasons
                   :
                   we
                   may
                   here
                   adde
                   a
                   more
                   auncient
                   example
                   .
                   c
                   
                     A
                     Canonist
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   a
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     did
                     inueigh
                     against
                     Pope
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     12.
                     who
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     schisme
                     did
                     openly
                     and
                     solemnely
                     sweare
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     made
                     Pope
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     giue
                     it
                     ouer
                     againe
                     :
                     but
                     being
                     elected
                     ,
                     he
                     performed
                     nothing
                     lesse
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Canonist
                   ,
                   doubtlesse
                   ,
                   wanted
                   not
                   a
                   Canon
                   to
                   condemne
                   this
                   perlurie
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   vpon
                   presumption
                   of
                   
                     iusta
                     causa
                  
                   doth
                   defend
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   cause
                   was
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   whether
                   to
                   giue
                   ouer
                   his
                   Popedome
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   oath
                   of
                   indifferent
                   matters
                   doth
                   inferre
                   a
                   iustice
                   in
                   performance
                   ,
                   and
                   condemne
                   the
                   not
                   performance
                   of
                   periurie
                   .
                   Who
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Volume
                   holdeth
                   their
                   generall
                   position
                   saying
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     Other
                     mens
                     oathes
                     may
                     be
                     dissolued
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Pope
                   shall
                   send
                   but
                   his
                   Bull
                   of
                   freeing
                   our
                   English
                   ,
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   their
                   oath
                   will
                   proue
                   as
                   strong
                   as
                   the
                   knot
                   of
                   a
                   Bul
                   rush
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   e
                   
                     But
                     to
                     speake
                     vnto
                     this
                     Obiector
                     concerning
                     Protestants
                     proceeding
                     
                     in
                     equiuocating
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   first
                   ,
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   modest
                   as
                   to
                   couer
                   their
                   owne
                   bald
                   pates
                   ,
                   *
                   before
                   they
                   note
                   others
                   of
                   like
                   imperfections
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     I
                     plainely
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Catholikes
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     both
                     Priests
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     do
                     and
                     ought
                     syncerely
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     absolute
                     and
                     really
                     a
                     true
                     King
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     kingdomes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     among
                     other
                     duties
                     to
                     denie
                     to
                     sweare
                     ,
                     or
                     violate
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                  
                   iuridicè
                   ,
                   
                     iustly
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     lawe
                     proposed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     equiuocate
                     therein
                     is
                     a
                     sinne
                     damnable
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   your
                   protestation
                   by
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     damnable
                     to
                     vse
                     Equiuocation
                     before
                     them
                     iudging
                     ,
                  
                   iuridicè
                   ,
                   
                     iustly
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     lawe
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   much
                   that
                   you
                   your selfe
                   vse
                   some
                   damnable
                   Equiuocation
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   (
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   )
                   
                     iuridicè
                     ,
                     iustly
                  
                   ?
                   may
                   you
                   Priests
                   take
                   a
                   corporall
                   oath
                   before
                   a
                   ciuill
                   Magistrate
                   whomsoeuer
                   ?
                   this
                   is
                   against
                   your
                   owne
                   Decrees
                   .
                   g
                   
                     A
                     Priest
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     may
                     not
                     take
                     an
                     oath
                     before
                     any
                     ciuill
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Bishop
                     should
                     ●●cence
                     him
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   our
                   English
                   oath
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     acknowledge
                     no
                     forraine
                     power
                     either
                     of
                     any
                     King
                     or
                     Prelate
                     to
                     haue
                     any
                     preheminence
                     ouer
                     our
                     Soueraigne
                  
                   (
                   to
                   insist
                   onely
                   vpon
                   this
                   branch
                   )
                   
                     in
                     causes
                     temporall
                     ,
                     either
                     directly
                     or
                     indirectly
                     .
                  
                   Say
                   now
                   ,
                   will
                   you
                   be
                   sworne
                   to
                   this
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   you
                   be
                   a
                   Preuaricator
                   ,
                   denying
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   wold
                   seeme
                   before
                   to
                   defend
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   you
                   wold
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   yours
                   say
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     you
                     may
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   you
                   (
                   whom
                   you
                   would
                   seeme
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   
                     a
                     damnable
                     Equiuocator
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Discouerie
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHosoeuer
                 is
                 possessed
                 with
                 these
                 former
                 seditious
                 Positions
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   ex
                   Officio
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Romish
                 Priest
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 professe
                 them
                 ;
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 a
                 most
                 desperate
                 Traitor
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 Priests
                 ,
                 professe
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 othersome
                 all
                 of
                 these
                 seditious
                 Positions
                 ,
                 
                   ●…go
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 
                   
                     1.
                     proued
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     confirmed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Proued
                 by
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 Relation
                 :
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Auth●…
                 of
                 this
                 rebellious
                 doctrine
                 are
                 the
                 principall
                 Rabbies
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 publikely
                 authorized
                 with
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 pr●…
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 leauen
                 of
                 their
                 Professors
                 &
                 D●…
                 bouenamed
                 .
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tolet
                 a
                 late
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 whose
                 〈…〉
                 haue
                 this
                 speciall
                 priuiledge
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregor●e
                 1●
                 .
                 a
                 That
                 (
                 〈…〉
                 Vasques
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 )
                 
                   they
                   may
                   without
                   censure
                   or
                   examination
                   of
                   any
                   be
                   published
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 booke
                 wherein
                 these
                 positions
                 or
                 rather
                 poysons
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 is
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   Instructione
                   Sacerdotum
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Booke
                   of
                   instructions
                   for
                   Priests
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 publike
                 Reader
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 b
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Quintus
                
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 confesseth
                 )
                 c
                 
                   To
                   instruct
                   those
                   Scholers
                   ,
                   whom
                   his
                   Holinesse
                   did
                   send
                   for
                   from
                   beyond
                   the
                   Alpes
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 Scotish
                 ,
                 Polish
                 ,
                 Flemmish
                 ,
                 Danish
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 extrauagants
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Cardinall
                 Alane
                 created
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 
                   Xistus
                   Quintus
                   ,
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 1588.
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 end
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 yeare
                 when
                 the
                 Spanish
                 inuasion
                 was
                 intended
                 against
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 published
                 his
                 booke
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Admonition
                   to
                   the
                   Nobility
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 
                   L.
                   Molina
                
                 Diuinitie
                 Reader
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 *
                 Ebor.
                 
              
               
               
                 5
                 
                   Gregorie
                   of
                   Valentia
                
                 Diuinitie
                 Reader
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 *
                 Ingolstade
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Doctor
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Diuinitie
                 Reader
                 in
                 Lo●aine
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 
                   Dominicus
                   Bannes
                
                 Diuinitie
                 Reader
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 *
                 Salmat
                 .
                 Another
                 much
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 leauen
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 priuiledged
                 in
                 Spaine
                 with
                 these
                 commendations
                 :
                 *
                 
                   A
                   worke
                   admirable
                   ,
                   and
                   profitable
                   for
                   all
                   Diuines
                   .
                
                 Dignified
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Friars
                 ,
                 called
                 Minors
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 :
                 e
                 
                   Aglorious
                   worke
                   ,
                   which
                   lest
                   it
                   want
                   his
                   deserued
                   obedience
                   ,
                   this
                   we
                   challenge
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   vnder
                   our
                   formall
                   commaund
                   (
                   without
                   all
                   exceptions
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 haue
                 also
                 alledged
                 
                   the
                   resolution
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 Salamancha
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 1602.
                 
                 As
                 likewise
                 
                   Creswell
                   his
                   Philopater
                
                 ,
                 printed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   Licentiâ
                   Superiorum
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   licence
                   of
                   the
                   Superiors
                
                 ;
                 signifying
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 there
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 need
                 to
                 mention
                 Reinolds
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Rostus
                 )
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Diuinitie
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefest
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Seminarie
                 at
                 Rhemes
                 ?
                 Father
                 Parsons
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Dolman
                 )
                 a
                 principall
                 Rector
                 in
                 the
                 Seminarie
                 at
                 Rome
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 all
                 these
                 be
                 Seminaries
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 trie
                 the
                 young
                 plants
                 by
                 their
                 fruites
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 desire
                 further
                 experience
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 consult
                 with
                 
                   Carolus
                   Molinaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pontus
                   Tyardaus
                
                 ,
                 both
                 Parisiens
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 euen
                 now
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 can
                 reade
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confirmation
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   denyed
                   of
                   any
                   Priest
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   Popish
                   Seminaries
                   he
                   hath
                   vowed
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   generall
                   Fathers
                   in
                   those
                   schooles
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   notorious
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Generals
                   are
                   absolutely
                   enthralled
                   to
                   their
                   chiefe
                   Generall
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   hands
                   and
                   feet
                   to
                   worke
                   and
                   walke
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   their
                   head
                   shall
                   deuise
                   .
                   Which
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   in
                   
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     7.
                     
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     9.
                     
                     Pius
                     Quint
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   )
                   haue
                   
                     absolued
                     Subiects
                     
                     from
                     all
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     charged
                     them
                     to
                     take
                     armes
                     against
                     their
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     Kings
                     and
                     Queenes
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Shall
                   we
                   now
                   imagine
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   Foxes
                   being
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   cubbes
                   can
                   degenerate
                   ?
                   If
                   euer
                   any
                   of
                   that
                   kind
                   gaue
                   hope
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   secular
                   Priests
                   ;
                   who
                   for
                   a
                   fit
                   did
                   write
                   many
                   things
                   very
                   truly
                   against
                   Iesuiticall
                   rebellious
                   Practises
                   :
                   but
                   after
                   ,
                   perceiuing
                   the
                   Recusants
                   to
                   withdraw
                   their
                   beneuolence
                   ,
                   as
                   rather
                   deuoted
                   to
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   also
                   tooke
                   part
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   ,
                   searing
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   wholly
                   submitted
                   themselues
                   vnto
                   the
                   Arch-priest
                   ,
                   whose
                   commaund
                   vpon
                   occasion
                   is
                   countermaunded
                   by
                   the
                   faction
                   Iesuiticall
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   now
                   we
                   may
                   aswel
                   expect
                   grapes
                   from
                   thorns
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   white
                   Aethiopian
                   ,
                   as
                   loyall
                   subiection
                   from
                   this
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     His
                     tenth
                     Reason
                     is
                     no
                     new
                     Reason
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     Epilogus
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Students
                     neither
                     of
                     Englandn●r
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     Nation
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     defend
                     their
                     Masters
                     reading
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     generall
                     receiued
                     doctrine
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   different
                   and
                   demonstratiue
                   Reason
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   formall
                   cause
                   of
                   conspiracie
                   and
                   consent
                   in
                   such
                   practises
                   ,
                   because
                   Doctors
                   and
                   Disciples
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   Relatiues
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   can
                   most
                   of
                   your
                   Priests
                   say
                   here
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   School-boyes
                   ,
                   
                     Dictata
                     Magistri
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   Infants
                   ,
                   who
                   receiue
                   no
                   more
                   food
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   sucke
                   from
                   their
                   nurces
                   .
                   A
                   matter
                   notorious
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   (
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   )
                   may
                   we
                   better
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   your
                   Generals
                   ,
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   your
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     These
                     Assertions
                     are
                     most
                     falsely
                     obiected
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Scholers
                     do
                     not
                     vow
                     any
                     obedience
                     to
                     their
                     Superiors
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     obedience
                     which
                     they
                     follow
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     obseruing
                     the
                     Collegiall
                     Rules
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   due
                   thing
                   ,
                   h
                   
                     Though
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     precept
                     ,
                     yet
                     of
                     perfection
                     .
                  
                   And
                   I
                   thinke
                   your
                   vowes
                   do
                   arrogate
                   perfection
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   you
                   should
                   shew
                   vs
                   some
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   your
                   scholers
                   should
                   in
                   these
                   points
                   dissent
                   from
                   their
                   Masters
                   ;
                   and
                   whether
                   we
                   shold
                   rather
                   beleeue
                   you
                   herein
                   ,
                   liuing
                   
                     in
                     cryptis
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   them
                   who
                   for
                   their
                   excellent
                   learning
                   ,
                   
                     dominantur
                     in
                     Cathedris
                  
                   ,
                   your
                   doctrine
                   couched
                   vnder
                   a
                   bushell
                   ,
                   or
                   theirs
                   within
                   their
                   publike
                   and
                   priuiledged
                   bookes
                   ,
                   set
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   
                     on
                     the
                     house
                     top
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     And
                     yet
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     any
                     one
                     sentence
                     alledged
                     from
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     Catholike
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     his
                     true
                     sence
                     will
                     bring
                     any
                     preindice
                     to
                     our
                     most
                     holy
                     innocent
                     cause
                     :
                     as
                     I
                     haue
                     demonstrated
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     his
                     true
                     sence
                  
                   ,
                   say
                   you
                   ?
                   Why
                   ?
                   by
                   what
                   reason
                   can
                   you
                   challenge
                   my
                   sence
                   of
                   vntruth
                   ?
                   k
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     authorities
                     be
                     falsly
                     applyed
                     .
                  
                   Why
                   so
                   ?
                   l
                   
                     Because
                     this
                     particular
                     Reason
                     ,
                     whereupon
                     ,
                     as
                     〈◊〉
                     most
                     certaine
                     foundation
                     ,
                     his
                     arguments
                     are
                     built
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     Protestants
                     are
                     by
                     vs
                     accounted
                     Heretikes
                     and
                     excommunicate
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     false
                     .
                  
                   O
                   ,
                   this
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   cause
                   you
                   can
                   pretend
                   ,
                   but
                   seeing
                   *
                   it
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   impregnable
                   demonstrations
                   frō
                   Popes
                   and
                   all
                   Popish
                   Authors
                   ,
                   that
                   Protestants
                   by
                   all
                   Papists
                   (
                   though
                   heretically
                   )
                   are
                   esteemed
                   as
                   Heretikes
                   :
                   it
                   will
                   demonstrati●ely
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   authorities
                   I
                   alledged
                   are
                   rightly
                   applyed
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   crudities
                   of
                   your
                   indigested
                   answer
                   sufficiently
                   dissolued
                   .
                   Whether
                   therefore
                   that
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   whereby
                   detestable
                   lying
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   Equiuocation
                   ,
                   is
                   authorized
                   for
                   truth
                   ;
                   where
                   desperate
                   Rebellion
                   is
                   aduanced
                   in
                   the
                   pretence
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   where
                   most
                   barbarous
                   massacres
                   of
                   Christian
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   monstrous
                   murthers
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   are
                   magnified
                   as
                   
                     glorious
                     Stratagemes
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   preindiciall
                   to
                   the
                   holinesse
                   of
                   any
                   cause
                   .
                   I
                   dare
                   call
                   heauen
                   ,
                   earth
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   hell
                   also
                   to
                   witnesse
                   between
                   vs.
                   Thus
                   I
                   leaue
                   you
                   as
                   persons
                   conuicted
                   of
                   high
                   Treason
                   ,
                   (
                   God
                   grant
                   you
                   grace
                   of
                   repentance
                   )
                   and
                   now
                   I
                   proceed
                   to
                   pleade
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Protestants
                   generally
                   impeached
                   by
                   you
                   as
                   persons
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   crime
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               second
               Part
               ,
               containing
               a
               Iustification
               of
               Protestants
               against
               slaunderous
               imputations
               ,
               obiected
               vnto
               them
               by
               this
               Answerer
               in
               two
               points
               ,
               
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   sacrilegious
                   Aequiuocation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 answer
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 moderate
                 Answerer
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Recrimination
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Protestants
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 more
                 guiltie
                 of
                 crimes
                 Rebellious
                 ,
                 and
                 Aequiuocations
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Romish
                 sect
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     generally
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     more
                     particularly
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     Let
                     the
                     Discouerer
                     battle
                     himselfe
                     against
                     his
                     Protestant
                     brethren
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     that
                     euer
                     were
                     ,
                     or
                     will
                     be
                     ,
                     are
                     most
                     guiltie
                     in
                     these
                     proceedings
                     .
                  
                   b
                   
                     All
                     iumping
                     together
                     in
                     this
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     that
                     Kings
                     differing
                     in
                     Religion
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     worthy
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     either
                     Princes
                     or
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     be
                     deposed
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     read
                     and
                     seene
                     many
                     conspiracies
                     and
                     rebellions
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     dogmaticall
                     men
                     of
                     this
                     profession
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Rebels
                     s●aine
                     in
                     their
                     actuall
                     rebellions
                     ,
                     and
                     approued
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     canonized
                     for
                     holy
                     Martyrs
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Lowd
                   clamour
                   and
                   lewd
                   !
                   Which
                   your
                   generall
                   accusation
                   
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   general
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   childish
                   ,
                   extrauagant
                   ,
                   and
                   slaunderous
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   childish
                   as
                   your
                   boy-trick
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   about
                   to
                   be
                   conuicted
                   for
                   a
                   truant
                   ,
                   you
                   accused
                   some
                   other
                   for
                   fellowship
                   .
                   Admit
                   then
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   recrimination
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   reasoneth
                   of
                   two
                   kind
                   of
                   theeues
                   ,
                   so
                   may
                   I
                   of
                   diuers
                   kinds
                   of
                   rebels
                   .
                   c
                   
                     This
                     theefe
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     is
                     not
                     therefore
                     good
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     worse
                     .
                  
                   Can
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   mans
                   halter
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Extrauagant
                   :
                   wandring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   circuit
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   The
                   question
                   was
                   whether
                   Romish
                   Priests
                   can
                   be
                   true
                   subiects
                   vnto
                   our
                   Protestant
                   King
                   :
                   you
                   would
                   satisfie
                   by
                   examples
                   of
                   Protestants
                   disloyaltie
                   to
                   Romish
                   Gouernors
                   .
                   Suppose
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   although
                   we
                   condemne
                   all
                   such
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   yet
                   here
                   is
                   your
                   iniquitie
                   :
                   those
                   Protestants
                   in
                   the
                   Romish
                   regiments
                   ,
                   you
                   call
                   Rebellious
                   traitors
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   you
                   Romish
                   ,
                   in
                   Protestants
                   kingdomes
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   called
                   dutifull
                   and
                   faithful
                   subiects
                   :
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   naturall
                   law
                   of
                   all
                   equitie
                   ,
                   
                     Feras
                     legem
                     ,
                     quam
                     fers
                     :
                     To
                     be
                     iudged
                     by
                     your
                     owne
                     law
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   your
                   like
                   case
                   with
                   such
                   Protestants
                   (
                   if
                   yet
                   there
                   haue
                   bin
                   any
                   such
                   )
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Slanderous
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   accuse
                   rebellious
                   ,
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   by
                   consequent
                   you
                   acquit
                   as
                   innocent
                   d
                   Protestants
                   (
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   alledge
                   this
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     Omnis
                     anima
                     potestatibus
                     sublimioribus
                     subdita
                     sit
                     :
                     ]
                     Let
                     euery
                     soule
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     higher
                     powers
                     ,
                     &c.
                     to
                     proue
                     Princes
                     supremacie
                     .
                  
                   By
                   the
                   which
                   also
                   Protestants
                   proue
                   ,
                   e
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     ouer-rule
                     Princes
                     ,
                     or
                     depriue
                     them
                     of
                     their
                     regiments
                     ,
                     although
                     otherwise
                     they
                     deserued
                     to
                     be
                     depriued
                     :
                     of
                     this
                     opinion
                     be
                     all
                     Protestants
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   I
                   would
                   demaund
                   of
                   any
                   indifferent
                   Reader
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   do
                   suffer
                   any
                   to
                   resist
                   ,
                   who
                   chalēge
                   euery
                   one
                   ●o
                   acknowledge
                   obedience
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   deuine
                   now
                   ,
                   what
                   moderation
                   you
                   will
                   keepe
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   your
                   accusations
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   thus
                   plainely
                   confuted
                   your selfe
                   in
                   this
                   first
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   particular
                   Recriminations
                   are
                   fetched
                   from
                   diuers
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                   First
                   (
                   to
                   begin
                   at
                   home
                   )
                   England
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     The
                     Discouerer
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     fond
                     argument
                     against
                     the
                     Protestant
                     ministers
                     in
                     England
                     conuinced
                     of
                     sedition
                     ,
                     for
                     taking
                     armes
                     against
                     their
                     Soueraigne
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   would
                   this
                   your
                   obiection
                   were
                   such
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   might
                   onely
                   charge
                   you
                   of
                   fo●dnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   falshood
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   malice
                   .
                   For
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   hath
                   giuen
                   a
                   contrary
                   verdit
                   ;
                   b
                   
                     The
                     English
                     Protestants
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     do
                     acknowledge
                     their
                     Christian
                     Prince
                     supreme
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     causes
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   true
                   in
                   his
                   lawfull
                   sence
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   againe
                   we
                   behold
                   the
                   spirits
                   of
                   giddinesse
                   :
                   you
                   defame
                   the
                   English
                   Christians
                   ,
                   as
                   denying
                   due
                   subiection
                   to
                   their
                   Soueraigne
                   :
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   accuseth
                   the
                   same
                   English
                   for
                   yeelding
                   more
                   then
                   due
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   leaue
                   you
                   both
                   to
                   battle
                   together
                   ,
                   you
                   to
                   accuse
                   him
                   of
                   impudencie
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   you
                   of
                   stupiditie
                   .
                   This
                   hath
                   bin
                   of
                   English
                   onely
                   yet
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                   Next
                   you
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Descend
                   vnto
                   Indiuiduals
                   in
                   our
                   English
                   nation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     I
                     must
                     put
                     the
                     Discouerer
                     in
                     mind
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     beheld
                     his
                     visage
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     glasse
                     of
                     Cranmer
                     ,
                     Ridley
                     ,
                     Latimer
                     ,
                     Sands
                     ,
                     
                     Rogers
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Protestants
                     of
                     all
                     places
                     .
                  
                   What
                   haue
                   these
                   men
                   done
                   ?
                   b
                   
                     It
                     was
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     these
                     and
                     the
                     chiefest
                     Protestant
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Diuines
                     ,
                     that
                     Queene
                     Marie
                     might
                     be
                     deposed
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     onely
                     she
                     ,
                     but
                     her
                     sister
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     a
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     put
                     in
                     practise
                     both
                     with
                     wit
                     and
                     weapons
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     vttermost
                     of
                     the
                     Protestants
                     power
                     by
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Northumberland
                     and
                     Suffolke
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     others
                     of
                     great
                     estate
                     :
                     and
                     not
                     this
                     only
                     against
                     the
                     expresse
                     statutes
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     owne
                     oath
                     to
                     the
                     Lady
                     Marie
                     in
                     her
                     fathers
                     life
                     .
                  
                   c
                   
                     Thus
                     did
                     these
                     wth
                     their
                     Protestant
                     Preachers
                     and
                     forces
                     against
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     For
                     England
                     I
                     haue
                     spoken
                     already
                     more
                     then
                     I
                     desire
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     such
                     wicked
                     accusations
                     against
                     vs
                     vrged
                     me
                     to
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     silence
                     .
                     Now
                     I
                     will
                     onely
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     publike
                     and
                     dogmaticall
                     positions
                     and
                     practises
                     of
                     rebellions
                     by
                     the
                     greatest
                     Protestant
                     subiects
                     of
                     this
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     the
                     Dukes
                     of
                     Northumberland
                     and
                     Suffolke
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     Nobles
                     to
                     be
                     passed
                     with
                     oblinion
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     whole
                     Cleargie
                     ,
                     against
                     not
                     onely
                     God
                     and
                     their
                     Queene
                     ,
                     but
                     oathes
                     of
                     fidelitie
                     to
                     King
                     Henrie
                     the
                     eight
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     bold
                     to
                     affirme
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   maruell
                   though
                   you
                   be
                   
                     bold
                     to
                     affirme
                  
                   thus
                   much
                   concerning
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   seeing
                   you
                   (
                   verifying
                   the
                   vulgar
                   article
                   )
                   are
                   herin
                   blind
                   .
                   Seeke
                   therfore
                   into
                   historie
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     veritie
                     ,
                     and
                     life
                     of
                     antiquitie
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   you
                   will
                   easily
                   see
                   how
                   much
                   you
                   haue
                   bin
                   ouerseene
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   your
                   boldnesse
                   ,
                   touching
                   historie
                   ,
                   hath
                   presumed
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   e
                   
                     K.
                     Henrie
                     the
                     eight
                     did
                     illegitimate
                     his
                     two
                     daughters
                     M.
                     and
                     E.
                     and
                     after
                     declared
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     making
                     them
                     legitimate
                     by
                     statute
                     .
                  
                   I
                   haue
                   inquired
                   into
                   the
                   Acts
                   which
                   are
                   extant
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   find
                   three
                   Acts
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   daughters
                   were
                   disabled
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   
                     in
                     annis
                  
                   25.
                   28.
                   33.
                   of
                   King
                   Henrie
                   his
                   raigne
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   establishing
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   succession
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   you
                   cannot
                   shew
                   it
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   
                     in
                     anno
                     nunquam
                     ,
                     canone
                     nusquam
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   case
                   is
                   more
                   manifested
                   by
                   the
                   answer
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Councell
                   to
                   the
                   letters
                   of
                   Queene
                   Marie
                   ,
                   wherein
                   she
                   now
                   
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   King
                   Edward
                   made
                   chalenge
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   Crowne
                   .
                   The
                   Councels
                   answer
                   is
                   thus
                   framed
                   .
                   f
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a-against
                     the
                     sundry
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     remaining
                     yet
                     in
                     force
                     ,
                     confirmed
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     famous
                     memory
                     Henrie
                     the
                     eight
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     letters
                     patents
                     of
                     our
                     late
                     Soueraigne
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     sixt
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     great
                     seale
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     noble
                     Vniuersities
                     of
                     Christendome
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Wherefore
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   tell
                   vs
                   of
                   
                     a
                     statute
                     of
                     Legitimation
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   matter
                   euident
                   ,
                   in
                   modestie
                   shold
                   not
                   haue
                   concealed
                   your
                   euidence
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   you
                   know
                   in
                   a
                   proposition
                   copulatiue
                   ,
                   if
                   but
                   one
                   point
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   is
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                
                 
                   Say
                   then
                   ,
                   whereof
                   can
                   you
                   accuse
                   
                     Cranmer
                     ,
                     Ridley
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Protestants
                     ,
                  
                   wherein
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   make
                   King
                   Henrie
                   the
                   eight
                   ,
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   sixt
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   Parliaments
                   guiltie
                   ?
                   I
                   did
                   neuer
                   heare
                   the
                   whole
                   state
                   of
                   any
                   kingdome
                   termed
                   Traitors
                   but
                   by
                   your
                   boldnesse
                   :
                   If
                   you
                   had
                   strooke
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   that
                   opposition
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   needed
                   to
                   haue
                   lopped
                   the
                   branches
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   King
                   Henry
                   might
                   haue
                   spoken
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   succession
                   of
                   Queene
                   Mary
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   pleaded
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   opposites
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   behalfe
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   
                     Oues
                     hae
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     I
                     :
                     these
                     other
                     what
                     haue
                     they
                     done
                     ?
                  
                   Notwithstanding
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   her
                   successiō
                   iust
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   proclamation
                   of
                   her
                   title
                   ,
                   shew
                   vs
                   what
                   Protestant
                   euer
                   resisted
                   ?
                   what
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   fierie
                   trial
                   did
                   kindle
                   the
                   least
                   sparke
                   of
                   sedition
                   among
                   her
                   people
                   ?
                   Was
                   it
                   because
                   they
                   wanted
                   hope
                   of
                   succession
                   ?
                   Behold
                   there
                   was
                   the
                   hand-maide
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Elizabeth
                   their
                   hopefull
                   successor
                   to
                   the
                   Crowne
                   .
                   Was
                   it
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   power
                   ?
                   why
                   death
                   is
                   rightly
                   described
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Giant
                   ,
                   hauing
                   a
                   thousand
                   hands
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   giue
                   any
                   liuing
                   creature
                   his
                   mortall
                   wound
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   abhorre
                   to
                   discourse
                   of
                   these
                   rebellious
                   conceits
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   Protestants
                   which
                   were
                   burned
                   in
                   Queene
                   Maries
                   dayes
                   for
                   Religion
                   ,
                   name
                   but
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   accused
                   of
                   treason
                   ;
                   I
                   require
                   instance
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   :
                   an
                   apparant
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Religion
                   taught
                   them
                   loyall
                   subiection
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Instance
                   for
                   England
                   .
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     Sir
                     Thomas
                     Wyat
                     warranted
                     by
                     Protestants
                     Cleargie
                     ,
                     with
                     diuers
                     others
                     in
                     the
                     short
                     regiment
                     of
                     Queene
                     Marie
                     may
                     be
                     giuen
                     for
                     instance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Historie
                   relateth
                   the
                   pretence
                   of
                   Wyat
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   h
                   
                     A
                     Proclamation
                     against
                     the
                     Queenes
                     marriage
                     ,
                     desiring
                     all
                     English
                     men
                     to
                     ioyne
                     for
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     in
                     danger
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     into
                     thraldome
                     to
                     strangers
                     ,
                     who
                     be
                     Spaniards
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   was
                   the
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Suffolke
                   ,
                   
                     Against
                     the
                     marriage
                     with
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Spaine
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   auouching
                   his
                   loyaltie
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Queene
                   ,
                   layed
                   his
                   hand
                   on
                   his
                   sword
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     would
                     her
                     any
                     hurt
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     this
                     sword
                     were
                     at
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   recorded
                   the
                   Oration
                   of
                   Queene
                   Marie
                   against
                   Wyat
                   ;
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   any
                   scruple
                   concerning
                   the
                   (
                   subiect
                   of
                   our
                   question
                   )
                   cause
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   neither
                   was
                   there
                   (
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   more
                   apparant
                   )
                   any
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   brought
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   commotioner
                   in
                   that
                   cause
                   .
                   Though
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   lawfull
                   proceedings
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   intent
                   (
                   the
                   subiect
                   of
                   this
                   dispute
                   )
                   might
                   answer
                   for
                   Protestants
                   accused
                   in
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   Religion
                   :
                   if
                   for
                   Wyat
                   and
                   his
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   plaine
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Queene
                   or
                   State
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   both
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   land
                   might
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   subiection
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   Spanish
                   insolencie
                   ,
                   her
                   Highnesse
                   preheminence
                   and
                   soueraignetie
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   impared
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   heare
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Instance
                   for
                   England
                   .
                   
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     Goodman
                     published
                     a
                     booke
                     ,
                     concluding
                     it
                     lawfull
                     to
                     kill
                     Kings
                     transgressing
                     Gods
                     lawes
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     commaunding
                     others
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     like
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   iustifie
                   this
                   Goodman
                   ,
                   though
                   your
                   examples
                   might
                   excuse
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   my
                   heart
                   shall
                   condemne
                   my selfe
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   doe
                   you
                   professe
                   to
                   prooue
                   ?
                   
                     All
                     Protetestants
                     teach
                     Positions
                     rebellious
                  
                   .
                   Prooue
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     one
                     Goodman
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     his
                     publike
                     booke
                     doeth
                     mainetaine
                     them
                     .
                  
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   to
                   auoyde
                   these
                   straites
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   obiect
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   conclude
                   
                     All
                     Protestants
                     in
                     England
                     rebellious
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   *
                   All
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   let
                   me
                   be
                   beholden
                   to
                   your
                   moderation
                   ,
                   to
                   remember
                   multitudes
                   of
                   your
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   and
                   Popes
                   in
                   their
                   publike
                   authorized
                   bookes
                   ,
                   Bulles
                   ,
                   Decrees
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   you
                   requite
                   mee
                   with
                   one
                   .
                   But
                   shall
                   one
                   dramme
                   of
                   drosse
                   prooue
                   the
                   whole
                   masse
                   no
                   golde
                   ?
                   Let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   leaue
                   this
                   Goodman
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   his
                   vnauthorized
                   ,
                   wicked
                   and
                   false
                   positions
                   hath
                   falsified
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   You
                   proceed
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fift
                   Instance
                   against
                   English
                   Protestants
                   .
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   k
                   
                     The
                     English
                     Protestants
                     notes
                     vpon
                     the
                     Bible
                     (
                     as
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     is
                     witnesse
                     )
                     do
                     not
                     disallow
                     the
                     killing
                     of
                     Princes
                     in
                     such
                     case
                     :
                     as
                     is
                     shewed
                     by
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     Conference
                     ,
                     pag.
                  
                   47.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   requisite
                   ,
                   without
                   preiudice
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                   and
                   
                   religious
                   iudgement
                   of
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   to
                   satisfie
                   for
                   two
                   places
                   related
                   from
                   that
                   conference
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   place
                   touching
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   midwiues
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   who
                   mercifully
                   spared
                   the
                   liues
                   of
                   the
                   infants
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   commaundement
                   of
                   the
                   King.
                   The
                   note
                   :
                   
                     [
                     Their
                     disobedience
                     herein
                     was
                     lawfull
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     dissembling
                     was
                     euill
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   was
                   not
                   this
                   
                     disobedience
                     lawfull
                  
                   ?
                   Let
                   vs
                   consult
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   11.
                   23.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   
                     [
                     By
                     faith
                     Moses
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     borne
                     was
                     hid
                     three
                     moneths
                     of
                     his
                     parents
                     ,
                     neither
                     feared
                     they
                     the
                     Kings
                     commaundement
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   
                     [
                     midwiues
                     disobeying
                     the
                     commaundement
                     of
                     the
                     King.
                     ]
                  
                   Now
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   noted
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   commendable
                   in
                   the
                   parents
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   condemnable
                   in
                   these
                   mercifull
                   midwiues
                   of
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   written
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     The
                     midwiues
                     of
                     Aegypt
                     feared
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     as
                     the
                     King
                     commanded
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     preserued
                     aliue
                     the
                     male
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     God
                     prospered
                     them
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   discerne
                   in
                   this
                   act
                   two
                   colours
                   ,
                   white
                   and
                   blacke
                   ,
                   which
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   distinguisheth
                   :
                   l
                   
                     They
                     did
                     a
                     worke
                     of
                     mercie
                     in
                     preseruing
                     the
                     liues
                     of
                     the
                     yong
                     babes
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     did
                     lie
                     vnto
                     the
                     King
                     for
                     safeguard
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     liues
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     deserued
                     prayse
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     needed
                     a
                     Pardon
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   this
                   their
                   lawfull
                   and
                   mercifull
                   disobedience
                   for
                   preuenting
                   the
                   bloudie
                   Massacre
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   president
                   for
                   your
                   practises
                   intended
                   in
                   malice
                   ,
                   to
                   end
                   in
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Protestants
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   note
                   against
                   Dissimulation
                   ,
                   doth
                   indeed
                   crosse
                   your
                   equiuocating
                   profession
                   :
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   offended
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   condemne
                   that
                   as
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   )
                   *
                   
                     needed
                     a
                     pardon
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   15.
                   16.
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     King
                     Asa
                     deposed
                     Maachah
                     his
                     mother
                     from
                     her
                     estate
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     had
                     made
                     an
                     Idole
                     in
                     a
                     groue
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   The
                   note
                   ,
                   
                     Mother
                     ,
                     or
                     Grandmother
                     ,
                     yet
                     herein
                     the
                     King
                     shewed
                     that
                     he
                     lacked
                     zeale
                     :
                     for
                     she
                     ought
                     to
                     haue
                     bene
                     burnt
                     by
                     the
                     Couenant
                     ,
                     as
                     vers
                     .
                     13.
                     
                     And
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     13.
                     but
                     he
                     gaue
                     place
                     to
                     foolish
                     pittie
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     also
                     se●me
                     after
                     a
                     sort
                     to
                     satisfie
                     the
                     lawe
                     .
                  
                   The
                   truth
                   then
                   of
                   this
                   exposition
                   (
                   as
                   al
                   Orthodoxal
                   Comentaries
                   shew
                   )
                   is
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   
                   the
                   direct
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   Oracle
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   13.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   9.
                   
                   
                     If
                     thy
                     brother
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   the
                   summe
                   whereof
                   is
                   repeated
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   13.
                   ]
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     will
                     not
                     seeke
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     slaine
                     ,
                     whether
                     he
                     were
                     small
                     or
                     great
                     ,
                     man
                     or
                     woman
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   then
                   ;
                   is
                   the
                   Soueraignty
                   of
                   Kings
                   disabled
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   established
                   hereby
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   Deposer
                   ,
                   yea
                   euen
                   of
                   whosoeuer
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Commentarie
                   doth
                   not
                   defend
                   
                     deposing
                     a
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   neither
                   possibly
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   defended
                   by
                   any
                   ordinarie
                   commaund
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   Scripture
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   *
                   proued
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   supposing
                   that
                   the
                   Relation
                   of
                   the
                   Conference
                   be
                   direct
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   you
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   (
                   whose
                   iudgement
                   is
                   so
                   diuinely
                   illuminated
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   neuer
                   refused
                   Conference
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   Iesuite
                   or
                   Doctor
                   Romish
                   )
                   could
                   take
                   exception
                   to
                   the
                   note
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   an
                   offence
                   thereby
                   giuen
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   suspition
                   ,
                   an
                   offence
                   taken
                   by
                   weake
                   ones
                   prepossessed
                   with
                   your
                   Romish
                   maladie
                   ,
                   whereof
                   you
                   haue
                   giuen
                   vs
                   experience
                   in
                   your
                   many
                   controuersies
                   .
                   For
                   wheresoeuer
                   in
                   all
                   Scripture
                   almost
                   you
                   feele
                   but
                   any
                   sent
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   O
                   behold
                   ,
                   this
                   doth
                   *
                   
                     Proue
                     Purgatorie
                     fire
                     after
                     death
                  
                   .
                   Whereas
                   indeed
                   the
                   context
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   onely
                   signified
                   *
                   
                     Afflictions
                     of
                     this
                     life
                  
                   .
                   Where
                   you
                   reade
                   promised
                   
                     Reward
                     for
                     goodworkes
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   you
                   presently
                   conclude
                   ,
                   
                     Amerit
                     of
                     Condignitie
                  
                   ;
                   when
                   as
                   all
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   iustice
                   of
                   Gods
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   consequent
                   of
                   the
                   onely
                   grace
                   
                     and
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   giueth
                   to
                   will
                   ,
                   to
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   crowneth
                   his
                   gift
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   glorie
                   .
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   digresse
                   .
                   Here
                   doubtlesse
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   doubted
                   lest
                   some
                   impotent
                   Reader
                   ,
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   your
                   suggestions
                   ,
                   vnderstanding
                   a
                   Prince
                   deposed
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   might
                   iustifie
                   your
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   where
                   so
                   many
                   popishly
                   inspired
                   ,
                   haue
                   assumed
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   to
                   depose
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                   But
                   know
                   you
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Commentarie
                   vpon
                   the
                   Bible
                   any
                   one
                   sparke
                   ,
                   whereat
                   any
                   Guido
                   may
                   light
                   his
                   match
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   fire
                   to
                   his
                   powder
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   instance
                   for
                   England
                   .
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   m
                   
                     If
                     I
                     had
                     trauelled
                     no
                     further
                     into
                     that
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     
                     late
                     printed
                     booke
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     Maiesties
                     Printer
                     of
                     the
                     late
                     intended
                     Conspiracie
                     ,
                     I
                     might
                     easily
                     performe
                     a
                     iust
                     defence
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Author
                     giueth
                     it
                     out
                     as
                     a
                     generall
                     rule
                     ,
                     and
                     vndoubted
                     Maxime
                     to
                     all
                     Professors
                     of
                     worship
                     to
                     take
                     armes
                     ,
                     if
                     their
                     Religion
                     be
                     in
                     hazard
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     no
                     priuate
                     man
                     should
                     thinke
                     his
                     life
                     more
                     happie
                     then
                     to
                     fight
                  
                   pro
                   Aris.
                   
                     Which
                     is
                     greater
                     libertie
                     then
                     our
                     Aduersarie
                     can
                     find
                     in
                     Catholike
                     Writers
                     ,
                     so
                     of
                     him
                     attached
                     of
                     Treason
                     and
                     Rebellion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   shoot
                   is
                   but
                   twelue
                   score
                   wide
                   of
                   the
                   marke
                   you
                   ayme
                   at
                   :
                   your
                   bent
                   is
                   to
                   defend
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   professe
                   it
                   lawfull
                   for
                   Catholikes
                   in
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Religion
                   to
                   murther
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   harrow
                   Kingdomes
                   (
                   in
                   their
                   opinion
                   )
                   hereticall
                   .
                   This
                   Author
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   Fight
                   (
                   his
                   owne
                   words
                   )
                   
                     pro
                     Aris
                     ,
                     pro
                     focis
                     ,
                     pro
                     Patre
                     patriae
                     :
                  
                   his
                   Reason
                   ,
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     indangering
                     of
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     would
                     at
                     once
                     stirre
                     the
                     whole
                     bodie
                     of
                     a
                     Commonwealth
                     ,
                     not
                     any
                     more
                     as
                     diuided
                     members
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     solid
                     and
                     indiuiduall
                     lumpe
                     .
                  
                   What
                   is
                   then
                   the
                   difference
                   ?
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   teacheth
                   euery
                   priuate
                   man
                   to
                   arme
                   himselfe
                   by
                   all
                   possible
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   first
                   armed
                   with
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   State.
                   You
                   teach
                   to
                   fight
                   for
                   Religion
                   (
                   violating
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   against
                   your
                   King
                   and
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   destroy
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   may
                   be
                   illustrated
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   A
                   priuate
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   without
                   authoritie
                   temporall
                   he
                   kill
                   a
                   murtherer
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   murtherer
                   ;
                   but
                   authorized
                   by
                   the
                   publike
                   lawe
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   more
                   priuate
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Officer
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   lawles
                   homicide
                   doth
                   best
                   pattern
                   your
                   lawlesse
                   parricide
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   oddes
                   betweene
                   our
                   and
                   your
                   Authors
                   opinion
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     cum
                     Rege
                     ,
                     &
                     contra
                     Regem
                     :
                     to
                     fight
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     the
                     King.
                  
                   You
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   more
                   exception
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   whither
                   will
                   you
                   now
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   step
                   to
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   what
                   see
                   you
                   there
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Obiection
                   of
                   the
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   KNox
                   ,
                   and
                   Buchanan
                   defended
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   people
                   ouer
                   their
                   King.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   might
                   haue
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   Scotland
                   an
                   *
                   
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     to
                     call
                     in
                     that
                     Chronicle
                     of
                     Buchanan
                     ,
                     censuring
                     all
                     such
                     contempts
                     and
                     innouations
                     :
                  
                   but
                   it
                   stood
                   your
                   modestie
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   conceale
                   this
                   ,
                   lest
                   we
                   might
                   reply
                   vpon
                   your
                   moderation
                   thus
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   general
                   currant
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   in
                   publike
                   Parliament
                   doth
                   condemne
                   :
                   such
                   is
                   this
                   seditious
                   doctrine
                   of
                   resisting
                   and
                   deposing
                   Kings
                   ,
                   a
                   learning
                   substantially
                   popish
                   ,
                   your
                   *
                   Popes
                   being
                   Authors
                   thereof
                   ,
                   your
                   other
                   Priests
                   of
                   Rome
                   suggestors
                   publikely
                   authorized
                   herein
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   traiterous
                   Actors
                   canonized
                   for
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   conceit
                   of
                   all
                   Romish
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   you
                   may
                   bid
                   great
                   Britaine
                   adiew
                   :
                   you
                   may
                   make
                   a
                   short
                   cut
                   into
                   France
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Obiections
                   of
                   the
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   against
                   the
                   Protestants
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   Positions
                   and
                   Practises
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   LEt
                   vs
                   come
                   into
                   France
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   vpon
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   returne
                   .
                   Yet
                   what
                   of
                   Fraunce
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     Caluin
                     and
                     Beza
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     that
                     holy
                     Synode
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Kings
                     and
                     Queenes
                     ,
                     their
                     children
                     ,
                     posteritie
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Magistrates
                     must
                     be
                     put
                     to
                     death
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     euery
                     Protestant
                     must
                     be
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   God
                   forbid
                   ;
                   that
                   any
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   bene
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   tumults
                   in
                   Christendome
                   .
                   Caluin
                   and
                   Beza
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   traduce
                   (
                   if
                   your
                   moderation
                   will
                   suffer
                   that
                   which
                   iustice
                   doth
                   exact
                   )
                   must
                   answer
                   for
                   themselues
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Caluins
                   iudgement
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   his
                   booke
                   of
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   framed
                   for
                   instruction
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   case
                   now
                   controuerted
                   ,
                   he
                   beginneth
                   to
                   consult
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   c
                   
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     to
                     obey
                     all
                     Princes
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     established
                     in
                     their
                     thrones
                     ,
                     be
                     it
                     by
                     what
                     meanes
                     soeuer
                     :
                     yea
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     shall
                     do
                     nothing
                     lesse
                     then
                     the
                     Offices
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     yet
                     must
                     they
                     be
                     obayed
                     ;
                     though
                     the
                     King
                     be
                     neuer
                     so
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     vnworthie
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     yet
                     must
                     subiects
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     diuine
                     power
                     in
                     his
                     publike
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     in
                     all
                     temporall
                     duties
                     reuerence
                     and
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     the
                     godliest
                     King
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   To
                   contract
                   his
                   other
                   sentences
                   into
                   a
                   briefe
                   .
                   
                     We
                     are
                     instructed
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Caluin
                   )
                   
                     by
                     many
                     documents
                     of
                     holy
                     writ
                     neuer
                     to
                     suffer
                     these
                     seditio●s
                     cōceits
                     to
                     possesse
                     our
                     minds
                     ;
                     as
                     to
                     thinke
                     an
                     euill
                     King
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     dealt
                     withall
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     deserueth
                     :
                     
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     directly
                     charged
                     to
                     obey
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     a
                     sauage
                     Tyrant
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     so
                     wicked
                     :
                     which
                     I
                     therefore
                     often
                     vrge
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     it
                     may
                     content
                     vs
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     euen
                     such
                     Ki●gs
                     beare
                     in
                     their
                     office
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     stamped
                     andingrauen
                     an
                     inuiolable
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     contemned
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   farre
                   Master
                   Caluin
                   :
                   neither
                   doth
                   he
                   euer
                   restrain
                   the
                   outward
                   power
                   of
                   any
                   King
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   those
                   States
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   customably
                   ordained
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistracie
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   called
                   Ephori
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Tribuni
                     plebis
                  
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   ?
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   commaund
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   then
                   Caluin
                   embraceth
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Act.
                   15.
                   29.
                   
                   
                     [
                     We
                     rather
                     obey
                     God
                     then
                     man
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   but
                   how
                   ?
                   not
                   to
                   
                     obey
                     man
                  
                   ?
                   as
                   actiuely
                   to
                   resist
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   rebell
                   against
                   him
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   !
                   but
                   onely
                   passiuely
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   wickedly
                   commaunded
                   ;
                   
                     Perpeti
                     potiùs
                     ,
                     quàm
                     à
                     veritate
                     discedere
                     ,
                     au●
                     à
                     pietate
                     deslectere
                     .
                     Rather
                     suffer
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     then
                     to
                     betray
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     accord
                     to
                     iniquitie
                     .
                  
                   But
                   reade
                   and
                   examine
                   all
                   the
                   lines
                   which
                   euer
                   Caluin
                   penned
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   find
                   one
                   syllable
                   that
                   can
                   preiudice
                   his
                   loyaltie
                   .
                   Wherof
                   more
                   hereafter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     Beza
                     also
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     that
                     holy
                     Synod
                     ,
                     defend
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Belike
                   then
                   this
                   rebellious
                   doctrine
                   will
                   be
                   proued
                   a
                   Synodicall
                   Decree
                   among
                   Protestants
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   should
                   vow
                   faithfully
                   not
                   to
                   eate
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   proue
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   easily
                   prognosticate
                   what
                   death
                   you
                   should
                   die
                   .
                   But
                   Beza
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   succeeded
                   Caluine
                   a
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   doctrine
                   likewise
                   .
                   Heare
                   Bezas
                   owne
                   confession
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   proue
                   him
                   innocent
                   ,
                   you
                   a
                   slaunderer
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Popes
                   the
                   capitall
                   delinquents
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   His
                   innocencie
                   .
                   e
                   
                     Priuate
                     men
                     ,
                     among
                     whom
                     I
                     account
                     inferior
                     
                     Magistrates
                  
                   (
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   King
                   )
                   
                     haue
                     no
                     other
                     remedie
                     against
                     Tyrants
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     be
                     subiect
                     ,
                     then
                     amendment
                     of
                     their
                     liues
                     ,
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     teares
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     good
                     time
                     will
                     not
                     despise
                     .
                     They
                     alwaies
                     prouided
                     not
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     to
                     suffer
                     euil
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     by
                     his
                     owne
                     example
                     hath
                     taught
                     vs.
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     shall
                     so
                     happen
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     obey
                     the
                     commaund
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     offend
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                     :
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     rather
                     obey
                     God
                     then
                     man.
                  
                   But
                   how
                   ?
                   
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     likewise
                     to
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     one
                     thing
                     not
                     to
                     obey
                     ,
                     another
                     thing
                     to
                     resist
                     and
                     betake
                     our selues
                     to
                     armes
                     .
                     This
                     kind
                     of
                     violent
                     disobedience
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     vse
                     .
                  
                   Can
                   any
                   moderate
                   spirit
                   call
                   this
                   doctrine
                   rebellious
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   :
                   Your
                   slaunder
                   .
                   f
                   
                     What
                     our
                     opinion
                     is
                     concerning
                     subiection
                     vnto
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Beza
                   )
                   
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     better
                     be
                     instructed
                     by
                     our
                     writings
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     slaunders
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     number
                     vs
                     among
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     intoxicate
                     Anabaptists
                     ,
                     who
                     renounce
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     Magistrates
                     :
                     which
                     doctrine
                     how
                     much
                     we
                     abhorre
                     ,
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     not
                     obstinately
                     refuse
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     light
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   which
                   kind
                   you
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   ,
                   seeing
                   you
                   had
                   rather
                   beleeue
                   any
                   libels
                   against
                   Beza
                   ,
                   then
                   see
                   his
                   owne
                   writings
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   your
                   Popes
                   capitall
                   Offendors
                   ,
                   g
                   
                     The
                     impudencie
                     of
                     our
                     Accusers
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Beza
                   )
                   
                     herein
                     is
                     most
                     notorious
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     ,
                     who
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     haue
                     openly
                     subiected
                     Kings
                     and
                     Kingdomes
                     to
                     their
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     being
                     themselues
                     the
                     most
                     rebellious
                     Sect
                     vnder
                     heauen
                     in
                     contemning
                     Magistrates
                     ;
                     dare
                     notwithstanding
                     obiect
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     that
                     crime
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     thinke
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     vertue
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     wherein
                     they
                     glorie
                     and
                     vaunt
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   proued
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   Bellarmine
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   glorying
                   in
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   such
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   deposed
                   Emperors
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Practises
                   of
                   Caluin
                   and
                   other
                   Protestants
                   of
                   France
                   obiected
                   by
                   this
                   Accuser
                   in
                   diuers
                   particular
                   instances
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   instance
                   .
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     THese
                     were
                     instruments
                     of
                     all
                     Rebellions
                     and
                     oppressions
                     in
                     the
                     Monarchie
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     tooke
                     all
                     authoritie
                     from
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     against
                     King
                     Francis
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     rebelliously
                     persecuted
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   your
                   proofes
                   against
                   Protestants
                   in
                   this
                   your
                   Answer
                   you
                   produce
                   
                     Genebrard
                     ,
                     Claudius
                     de
                     Sanct.
                     Petrus
                     Frar
                     .
                     Coclaeus
                  
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   all
                   professed
                   Aduersaries
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   Protestants
                   .
                   How
                   moderate
                   dealing
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   accounted
                   will
                   appeare
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   oppose
                   your
                   owne
                   Historians
                   to
                   condemne
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   acquit
                   the
                   Protestants
                   .
                   Two
                   witnesses
                   shall
                   suffice
                   ,
                   who
                   how
                   farre
                   they
                   were
                   from
                   fauouring
                   the
                   Protestants
                   you
                   may
                   iudge
                   by
                   their
                   complexions
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   b
                   first
                   greedily
                   relateth
                   a
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   calleth
                   our
                   Religion
                   
                     new
                     and
                     a
                     plaine
                     imposture
                  
                   .
                   The
                   c
                   second
                   is
                   dedicated
                   to
                   Charles
                   the
                   then
                   French
                   King
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   d
                   
                     the
                     Queene
                     mother
                  
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   Historie
                   he
                   calleth
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   M.
                   Luther
                   ,
                   e
                   
                     A
                     multitude
                     of
                     absurd
                     heresies
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   think
                   these
                   men
                   partiall
                   in
                   our
                   behalfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Both
                   prouing
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       pronenesse
                       of
                       Papists
                       to
                       slaunder
                       the
                       Religion
                       of
                       Protestants
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       this
                       accusation
                       is
                       a
                       slaunder
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       now
                       obiected
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   alledge
                   of
                   many
                   but
                   one
                   story
                   ,
                   published
                   by
                   
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   f
                   
                     False
                     witnesses
                     were
                     brought
                     against
                  
                   (
                   Protestants
                   )
                   
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     affirming
                     that
                     in
                     a
                     place
                     at
                     Maubert
                     ,
                     at
                     a
                     Councellors
                     house
                     ,
                     great
                     numbers
                     of
                     them
                     had
                     eaten
                     a
                     pigge
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     pascall
                     Lambe
                     before
                     Easter
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     ,
                     the
                     candles
                     being
                     put
                     out
                     ,
                     euery
                     man
                     tooke
                     his
                     woman
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     his
                     pleasure
                     of
                     her
                     .
                     The
                     Cardinall
                     vpon
                     these
                     informations
                     moued
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     the
                     Queene
                     mother
                     tooke
                     occasion
                     hereby
                     to
                     reuile
                     some
                     of
                     her
                     Gentlewomen
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     desired
                     and
                     obtained
                     means
                     that
                     the
                     principall
                     witnesses
                     might
                     be
                     examined
                     :
                     it
                     was
                     done
                     ,
                     two
                     young
                     boyes
                     come
                     foorth
                     ,
                     and
                     affirme
                     that
                     then
                     and
                     many
                     other
                     times
                     they
                     had
                     had
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     your
                     Councellors
                     daughters
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     the
                     witnesses
                     began
                     to
                     stagger
                     ,
                     and
                     couertly
                     to
                     denie
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     Councellor
                     (
                     sought
                     after
                     for
                     his
                     Religion
                     )
                     vnderstanding
                     this
                     shameful
                     slander
                     ,
                     went
                     with
                     his
                     wife
                     and
                     his
                     two
                     daughters
                     ,
                     yeelding
                     himselfe
                     prisoner
                     for
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     desiring
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     daughters
                     might
                     be
                     examined
                     .
                     They
                     were
                     diligently
                     searched
                     by
                     Physitions
                     and
                     women
                     ,
                     and
                     found
                     to
                     be
                     virgins
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     young
                     men
                     did
                     thus
                     iustifie
                     themselues
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     it
                     in
                     deuotion
                     ,
                     being
                     perswaded
                     that
                     such
                     an
                     accusation
                     against
                     such
                     Heretikes
                     was
                     good
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     were
                     true
                     or
                     false
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     virgins
                     were
                     cleared
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     their
                     father
                     remained
                     in
                     prison
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     witnesses
                     were
                     not
                     punished
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   .
                   Concerning
                   the
                   present
                   Accusation
                   thus
                   it
                   standeth
                   .
                   g
                   
                     The
                     Guizes
                  
                   (
                   who
                   were
                   no
                   naturall
                   Frenchmen
                   )
                   
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     accuse
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Condie
                     of
                     Treason
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Daniels
                   case
                   )
                   
                     called
                     him
                     in
                     question
                     to
                     be
                     condemned
                     of
                     heresie
                     for
                     his
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   But
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   right
                   cause
                   of
                   tumults
                   ?
                   h
                   
                     There
                     was
                     deliuered
                     an
                     exact
                     declaration
                     to
                     proue
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Guizes
                     had
                     decreed
                     to
                     put
                     all
                     the
                     Princes
                     of
                     the
                     bloud
                     Royall
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     soone
                     as
                     they
                     had
                     cut
                     off
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     euidently
                     proued
                     to
                     be
                     guiltie
                     of
                     his
                     treason
                     .
                  
                   i
                   
                     And
                     the
                     King
                     could
                     not
                     otherwise
                     iudge
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     great
                     wrong
                     was
                     offered
                     to
                     his
                     bloud
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   not
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spanish
                   faction
                   of
                   the
                   Guizes
                   were
                   guiltie
                   of
                   those
                   broyles
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   King
                   Francis.
                   Notwithstanding
                   k
                   
                     Though
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Condie
                     did
                     acquit
                     himselfe
                     of
                     Treason
                     ,
                     and
                     boldly
                     stood
                     to
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     long
                     after
                     they
                     pronounced
                     iudgment
                     of
                     death
                     vpon
                     him
                     :
                     But
                     King
                     Francis
                     fell
                     extremely
                     sicke
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     sicknesse
                     made
                     a
                     solemne
                     vow
                     to
                     all
                     Saints
                     in
                     Pieardie
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     pleased
                     them
                     to
                     help
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     wold
                     wholy
                     purge
                     his
                     Realme
                     of
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   Protestants
                   )
                   
                     all
                     those
                     heretikes
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   all
                   Protestants
                   were
                   freed
                   then
                   from
                   this
                   designe
                   :
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   Piccardie
                   belike
                   were
                   of
                   your
                   mind
                   ,
                   
                     Protestants
                     are
                     no
                     heretikes
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Instance
                   ,
                   of
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     They
                     raised
                     such
                     rebellions
                     and
                     civill
                     warres
                     against
                     Charles
                     the
                     ninth
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Nauarre
                     ,
                     and
                     Duke
                     Nyuers
                     with
                     others
                     were
                     slaine
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   reade
                   the
                   storie
                   in
                   our
                   foresaid
                   h
                   
                     Historicall
                     collection
                     of
                     memorable
                     accidents
                     in
                     France
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   can
                   find
                   onely
                   this
                   thing
                   memorable
                   concerning
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     The
                     King
                     was
                     then
                     in
                     his
                     minoritie
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Queene
                     Mother
                     was
                     regent
                     ,
                     who
                     yeelded
                     too
                     much
                     vnto
                     the
                     Guizes
                     faction
                     ,
                     who
                     persecuted
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Condie
                     ,
                     and
                     sought
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     bloud
                     royall
                     :
                     at
                     length
                     Duke
                     Nyuers
                     with
                     King
                     Nauarre
                     in
                     the
                     warre
                     against
                     his
                     brother
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     siege
                     of
                     Roane
                     are
                     wounded
                     and
                     slaine
                     .
                  
                   See
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Condie
                   his
                   defence
                   .
                   i
                   
                     In
                     lan
                     .
                     1●
                     .
                     anno
                     1562
                     was
                     made
                     an
                     Edict
                     ,
                     whereby
                     permission
                     was
                     granted
                     to
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     to
                     assemble
                     without
                     the
                     townes
                     ,
                     and
                     order
                     was
                     taken
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     part
                     ,
                     Protestants
                     and
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     might
                     liue
                     in
                     quietnesse
                     and
                     peace
                     with
                     each
                     other
                     :
                     But
                     a
                     while
                     after
                     the
                     Constable
                     did
                     deface
                     all
                     places
                     of
                     their
                     assemblies
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     were
                     cruelly
                     handled
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   horrible
                   troubles
                   in
                   France
                   .
                   But
                   were
                   Protestants
                   after
                   this
                   rebellious
                   ?
                   k
                   
                     In
                     those
                     of
                     Languidoch
                     the
                     King
                     did
                     pardon
                     whatsoeuer
                     they
                     had
                     done
                     in
                     their
                     iust
                     defence
                     ,
                     holding
                     them
                     for
                     good
                     subiects
                     .
                  
                   What
                   was
                   then
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Condie
                   and
                   the
                   Admirall
                   did
                   beare
                   armes
                   ?
                   l
                   
                     They
                     vnderstanding
                     that
                     6000.
                     
                     Switzers
                     were
                     now
                     entred
                     into
                     France
                     ,
                     with
                     intent
                     to
                     execute
                     violence
                     vpon
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     they
                     betake
                     themselues
                     vnto
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     from
                     
                     whom
                     they
                     receiued
                     no
                     fauourable
                     answer
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     did
                     flie
                     for
                     defence
                     against
                     those
                     Switzers
                     ,
                     not
                     suffering
                     their
                     throates
                     to
                     be
                     cut
                     by
                     theeues
                     .
                  
                   m
                   
                     After
                     this
                     was
                     there
                     concluded
                     a
                     peace
                     ,
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Condie
                     doth
                     lay
                     downe
                     his
                     armes
                     ,
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     were
                     contented
                     onely
                     to
                     promise
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     alledging
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     faith
                     to
                     be
                     held
                     with
                     heretikes
                     .
                  
                   Shewing
                   themselues
                   herein
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   faithlesse
                   ;
                   for
                   you
                   know
                   
                     Protestants
                     are
                     no
                     heretikes
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Instance
                   of
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   n
                   
                     The
                     Duke
                     of
                     Guize
                     was
                     trecherously
                     murdered
                     by
                     Pultrotus
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     fact
                     suborned
                     by
                     Beza
                     and
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Admirall
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   storie
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   o
                   
                     The
                     Duke
                     of
                     Guize
                     had
                     appointed
                     a
                     day
                     to
                     take
                     Orleance
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     spare
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     woman
                     ,
                     or
                     child
                     whomsoeuer
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     kept
                     his
                     Shrouetide
                     there
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     spoile
                     and
                     destroy
                     the
                     towne
                     :
                     Pultrot
                     riding
                     vpon
                     a
                     Spanish
                     Ginnet
                     shot
                     the
                     Duke
                     with
                     a
                     Pistoll
                     and
                     slue
                     him
                     ;
                     after
                     was
                     taken
                     and
                     tormented
                     with
                     hot
                     tongs
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     confesse
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     torne
                     in
                     peeces
                     by
                     force
                     of
                     horses
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   vs
                   leaue
                   him
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   )
                   iustly
                   executed
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   vniustly
                   slaundered
                   by
                   you
                   :
                   for
                   p
                   
                     It
                     was
                     euidently
                     knowne
                     at
                     his
                     execution
                     ,
                     that
                     Pultrot
                     did
                     it
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     motion
                     and
                     particular
                     intent
                     ,
                     thereby
                     to
                     free
                     France
                     and
                     especially
                     Orleance
                     frō
                     the
                     violence
                     of
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Guize
                     .
                  
                   To
                   this
                   first
                   Historian
                   agreeth
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   q
                   
                     The
                     King
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     examined
                     the
                     Admiral
                     ,
                     to
                     ●ether
                     with
                     his
                     Councel
                     ,
                     did
                     acquit
                     him
                     of
                     suspision
                     ,
                     and
                     imposed
                     perpetuall
                     silence
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     speake
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   You
                   therefore
                   (
                   though
                   no
                   subiect
                   )
                   might
                   haue
                   bene
                   taught
                   silence
                   ,
                   especially
                   seeing
                   that
                   r
                   
                     the
                     confederates
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     among
                     whom
                     was
                     Theodore
                     Beza
                     ,
                     did
                     condemne
                     this
                     fact
                     of
                     Pulirot
                     as
                     rash
                     ,
                     and
                     directly
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     commaundement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     (
                     herein
                     condemning
                     all
                     such
                     desperate
                     examples
                     ,
                     inspired
                     onely
                     with
                     a
                     diuellish
                     motion
                     )
                     that
                     euery
                     crime
                     and
                     offence
                     shal
                     receiue
                     punishment
                     
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     institution
                     politike
                     and
                     forme
                     of
                     gouernment
                     established
                     in
                     euery
                     state
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     discretion
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   s
                   
                     Such
                     were
                     the
                     miserable
                     murders
                     and
                     calamities
                     which
                     they
                     brought
                     to
                     that
                     distressed
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     first
                     ci●…
                     wars
                     and
                     rebellions
                     aboue
                     an
                     hundred
                     thousand
                     were
                     slaine
                     ,
                     as
                     Gaspar
                     Collen
                     witnesseth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   vnlikely
                   but
                   an
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   were
                   slaine
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   probable
                   that
                   a
                   thousand
                   for
                   an
                   hundred
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   Protestants
                   persecuted
                   for
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   who
                   alwayes
                   lay
                   open
                   to
                   Popish
                   trecheries
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   the
                   barbarous
                   massacre
                   ,
                   wherein
                   (
                   as
                   testifieth
                   your
                   owne
                   *
                   author
                   )
                   
                     there
                     was
                     slaine
                     twentie
                     thousand
                     Protestants
                     in
                     lesse
                     then
                     one
                     moneth
                     by
                     the
                     furie
                     of
                     the
                     Catholikes
                     .
                  
                   What
                   could
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Protestant
                   ?
                   was
                   it
                   rebellion
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   constancy
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   then
                   persecuted
                   by
                   the
                   malignant
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   motion
                   might
                   this
                   be
                   in
                   those
                   Catholikes
                   which
                   egged
                   them
                   on
                   to
                   this
                   butcherie
                   ?
                   whether
                   was
                   it
                   zeale
                   or
                   fury
                   ;
                   Christian
                   iustice
                   ,
                   or
                   Antichristian
                   malice
                   ?
                   t
                   
                     The
                     Catholikes
                     not
                     content
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Author
                   )
                   
                     to
                     liue
                     alwayes
                     assured
                     ,
                     hauing
                     the
                     autoritie
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     aspired
                     with
                     a
                     burning
                     desire
                     to
                     bring
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     plotted
                     against
                     their
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   leaue
                   this
                   G●lgotha
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   you
                   made
                   France
                   by
                   your
                   monstrous
                   massacres
                   )
                   as
                   then
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   dead
                   mens
                   sculs
                   .
                   Whither
                   shal
                   your
                   next
                   voyage
                   be
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Instances
                   of
                   the
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   in
                   Heluetia
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   .
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     LEt
                     vs
                     come
                     to
                     Heluetia
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     Geneua
                     ,
                     the
                     Mother-Church
                     of
                     the
                     Reformed
                     ;
                     M.
                     Caluine
                     the
                     supreme
                     head
                     of
                     
                     thereformed
                     there
                     ,
                     hath
                     told
                     vs
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     Princes
                     not
                     agreeing
                     with
                     vs
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     spitted
                     vpon
                     rather
                     then
                     obeyed
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     numbred
                     among
                     men
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     bereaued
                     of
                     all
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   ?
                   absolutely
                   
                     depriued
                     of
                     all
                     authoritie
                  
                   ?
                   Proue
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   as
                   absolutely
                   denie
                   all
                   his
                   doctrinall
                   authoritie
                   :
                   whom
                   ,
                   by
                   reading
                   of
                   your
                   most
                   learned
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Maldonate
                     ,
                     Ribera
                     ,
                     Pererius
                     ,
                     Salmeron
                     ,
                     Tollet
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   such
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   conferring
                   their
                   expositions
                   with
                   Caluins
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   boldly
                   affirme
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   excellēt
                   iudgment
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   your
                   greatest
                   Rabbies
                   (
                   for
                   their
                   best
                   expositions
                   )
                   light
                   their
                   candles
                   at
                   Caluins
                   to
                   arch
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   .
                   Caluin
                   doth
                   consider
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   King
                   two
                   situations
                   ,
                   one
                   as
                   he
                   sitteth
                   vnder
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   when
                   he
                   exalteth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   sit
                   aboue
                   God
                   :
                   when
                   he
                   commandeth
                   as
                   a
                   substitute
                   and
                   subordinate
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   vs
                   to
                   obey
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   commandeth
                   
                     contra
                     Deum
                     ,
                     against
                     God
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   *
                   Caluine
                   )
                   
                     he
                     vsurpeth
                     Gods
                     throne
                     ,
                     and
                     herein
                     he
                     looseth
                     his
                     royaltie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     obeyed
                     .
                  
                   A
                   matter
                   so
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   A
                   postles
                   in
                   like
                   case
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   appeale
                   herein
                   to
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   his
                   aduersary
                   ,
                   man
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     Whether
                     it
                     be
                     better
                     to
                     obey
                     God
                     or
                     man
                     ,
                     iudge
                     you
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   To
                   explane
                   this
                   by
                   example
                   :
                   If
                   a
                   Iustice
                   of
                   peace
                   shall
                   command
                   me
                   to
                   kill
                   a
                   fellon
                   ,
                   I
                   denie
                   his
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   commission
                   of
                   his
                   and
                   my
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   of
                   too
                   peremptorie
                   a
                   commaund
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   no
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   absolutely
                   no
                   Iustice
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   presently
                   he
                   shall
                   commaund
                   me
                   to
                   apprehend
                   the
                   same
                   fellon
                   ,
                   I
                   willingly
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   therefore
                   in
                   his
                   former
                   commaund
                   was
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   disjusticed
                   onely
                   by
                   that
                   act
                   of
                   disobedience
                   ;
                   wherein
                   obedience
                   to
                   him
                   had
                   bene
                   disobedience
                   against
                   the
                   Crowne
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   he
                   remained
                   Iustice
                   in
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   comanding
                   iustly
                   ,
                   I
                   dutifully
                   obeyed
                   him
                   .
                   Thus
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   Caluins
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   comparison
                   betweene
                   man
                   and
                   God
                   :
                   
                     If
                     the
                     King
                     exalt
                     himselfe
                     to
                     Gods
                     throne
                     ,
                     then
                     pull
                     him
                     downe
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   obey
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   dispossesse
                   
                   him
                   not
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   throne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Gods
                   footstoole
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   said
                   Caluine
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     In
                     the
                     most
                     wicked
                     King
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     enemie
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     by
                     Gods
                     ordinance
                     an
                     impression
                     of
                     maiestie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     inuiolable
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     authoritie
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     contemned
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   cleare
                   in
                   Daniels
                   case
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Caluin
                   doth
                   insist
                   :
                   for
                   Daniel
                   commaunded
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   Idoll
                   ,
                   refused
                   ;
                   &
                   cast
                   among
                   Lions
                   ,
                   was
                   miraculously
                   preserued
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   deliuered
                   :
                   then
                   he
                   thus
                   answered
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Against
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     King
                     ,
                     haue
                     I
                     done
                     none
                     iniquitie
                     .
                  
                   Wherein
                   Caluine
                   obserueth
                   ,
                   that
                   b
                   
                     No
                     King
                     ought
                     to
                     thinke
                     it
                     iniquitie
                     to
                     be
                     disobeyed
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     shall
                     commaund
                     contrary
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     obedience
                     to
                     Kings
                     beginneth
                     at
                     God
                     :
                     as
                     S.
                     Peter
                     saith
                     ,
                     [
                     Feare
                     God
                     ,
                     honour
                     the
                     King.
                     ]
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   summe
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   King
                   which
                   feareth
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   call
                   this
                   exposition
                   rebellious
                   ?
                   For
                   to
                   *
                   giue
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Gods
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   depriue
                   a
                   King
                   (
                   though
                   most
                   wicked
                   )
                   of
                   his
                   due
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   followeth
                   .
                   *
                   
                     Giue
                     vnto
                     Caesar
                     that
                     which
                     belongeth
                     vnto
                     Caesar
                     :
                  
                   but
                   you
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   take
                   away
                   duties
                   belonging
                   vnto
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   take
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   Caesar
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   if
                   opposite
                   vnto
                   your
                   super●●itious
                   doctrines
                   .
                   Thus
                   haue
                   I
                   satisfied
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Caluins
                   opinion
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   his
                   phrase
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Phrase
                   of
                   Caluin
                   iniuriously
                   vrged
                   .
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     But
                     Caluine
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     King
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     berea●ed
                     of
                     all
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     numbred
                     among
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     spit
                     vpon
                     then
                     obeyed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   haue
                   weighed
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Caluine
                   in
                   false
                   ballances
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   could
                   say
                   ignorance
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   also
                   malicious
                   
                   deceit
                   :
                   but
                   first
                   of
                   ignorance
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   we
                   consider
                   man
                   created
                   with
                   a
                   reasonable
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   rebelling
                   against
                   his
                   maker
                   ;
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   thinke
                   him
                   vnworthy
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   reasonable
                   man
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   this
                   els
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   reade
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Man
                     in
                     honour
                     hath
                     no
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     become
                     like
                     the
                     beast
                     that
                     perisheth
                     ?
                  
                   Shewing
                   (
                   as
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   do
                   comment
                   )
                   that
                   man
                   by
                   disobedience
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   degenerate
                   frō
                   his
                   kind
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   God
                   said
                   for
                   the
                   presumption
                   of
                   his
                   transgression
                   by
                   an
                   Ironie
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Behold
                     man
                     is
                     become
                     as
                     one
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   So
                   the
                   beasts
                   may
                   say
                   in
                   mans
                   confusion
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                   Behold
                   man
                   is
                   become
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   degenerated
                   frō
                   the
                   first
                   sanctified
                   reason
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   our
                   Sauior
                   called
                   Herod
                   a
                   *
                   Foxe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   Disciple
                   *
                   Satan
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   offices
                   ,
                   neither
                   did
                   the
                   Apostle
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   nor
                   Herod
                   to
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   King.
                   Nay
                   Nabuchadnezzar
                   by
                   a
                   sauage
                   distraction
                   metamorphosed
                   into
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   a
                   brute
                   beast
                   ,
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   deserts
                   with
                   beasts
                   ;
                   yet
                   lost
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   his
                   empire
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   word
                   of
                   
                     [
                     rather
                     spitting
                     in
                     their
                     faces
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   spoken
                   comparatiuely
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   rebelliously
                   teach
                   irreuerence
                   to
                   the
                   maiestie
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   emphatically
                   ,
                   inforce
                   a
                   more
                   zealous
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   God
                   :
                   as
                   whē
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   burne
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                   then
                   write
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   my
                   conscience
                   ;
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   danger
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   auouch
                   the
                   sinceritie
                   of
                   my
                   conscience
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   had
                   bin
                   vsed
                   simply
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   it
                   not
                   haue
                   bin
                   vnderstood
                   literally
                   ,
                   but
                   figuratiuely
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   *
                   
                     God
                     will
                     spue
                     the
                     luke-warme
                     professor
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     :
                  
                   signifying
                   he
                   doth
                   loath
                   such
                   .
                   Therefore
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   deale
                   with
                   mens
                   speeches
                   ,
                   as
                   Salomon
                   teacheth
                   men
                   not
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   noses
                   :
                   *
                   
                     He
                     that
                     wringeth
                     his
                     nose
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     doth
                     fetch
                     bloud
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   D●ceit
                   .
                   Caluin
                   saith
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     King
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     bereaued
                     of
                     all
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   noted
                   of
                   Satans
                   temptation
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   alledging
                   a
                   text
                   of
                   Scripture
                   [
                   *
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     giuen
                     his
                     Argels
                     charge
                     o●er
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     thee
                     in
                     all
                     thy
                     wayes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     ]
                  
                   the
                   subtile
                   Tempter
                   left
                   out
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   greatest
                   importance
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     al
                     thy
                     wayes
                  
                   .
                   I
                   wil
                   not
                   charge
                   you
                   with
                   imitation
                   of
                   that
                   spirit
                   of
                   lying
                   by
                   substracting
                   ;
                   for
                   you
                   do
                   but
                   adde
                   onely
                   one
                   word
                   
                     [
                     All
                     :
                     ]
                     bereaued
                     
                     of
                     [
                     All
                     ]
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Caluine
                   
                     [
                     Abdicant
                     se
                     potestate
                     ]
                     bereaued
                     of
                     authoritie
                     ,
                  
                   meaning
                   only
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   of
                   contradiction
                   against
                   God.
                   But
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   dealing
                   is
                   but
                   ordinary
                   in
                   your
                   moderation
                   .
                   Thus
                   is
                   Caluin
                   i●stified
                   concerning
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   him
                   also
                   Beza
                   :
                   because
                   Beza
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     his
                     successor
                     in
                     place
                     ,
                     succeeded
                     him
                     also
                     both
                     in
                     opinion
                     and
                     practise
                     .
                  
                   We
                   haue
                   heard
                   of
                   their
                   opinion
                   .
                   Haue
                   you
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   except
                   against
                   their
                   practise
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   practise
                   of
                   Caluin
                   and
                   Beza
                   ,
                   obiected
                   by
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     Both
                     Beza
                     and
                     Ca●…n
                     armed
                     subiects
                     against
                     their
                     Prince
                     at
                     Geneua
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     as
                     Calu●…
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     Doctor
                     Su●cli●●e
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Arch-bishop
                     of
                     Canterburie
                     be
                     witnesses
                     )
                     deposed
                     their
                     Soueraigne
                     from
                     his
                     temporall
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     euer
                     since
                     continue
                     in
                     that
                     state
                     of
                     Rebellion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   if
                   Caluin
                   hath
                   written
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   ,
                   your
                   modesty
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   concealed
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Comedian
                   Poet
                   maketh
                   his
                   parasite
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   
                     Aequè
                     quidquam
                     nunc
                     quidem
                     ▪
                     ●…uen
                     any
                     thing
                     so
                     I
                     m●y
                     seeme
                     to
                     say
                     something
                     .
                  
                   The
                   booke
                   of
                   Doctor
                   
                   Sutcli●fes
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   find
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   needed
                   not
                   seeke
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   con●erred
                   herein
                   with
                   the
                   master
                   ,
                   who
                   answered
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   booke
                   
                     De
                     Iure
                     Magistratus
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   neuer
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   Beza
                   his
                   worke
                   :
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   Geneua
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   thereof
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   call
                   
                     Prince
                     and
                     Gouernor
                     of
                     Geneua
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   neuer
                   there
                   Prince
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   towne
                   was
                   a
                   free
                   state
                   of
                   it selfe
                   .
                   To
                   make
                   a
                   question
                   ,
                   whether
                   I
                   should
                   rather
                   beleeue
                   him
                   or
                   you
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   doubt
                   whether
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   bin
                   at
                   Geneua
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   that
                   neuer
                   saw
                   it
                   can
                   better
                   report
                   the
                   state
                   thereof
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Caluine
                   his
                   confession
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   haue
                   be●e
                   produced
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   :
                   c
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     restored
                     to
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     of
                     Geneua
                     all
                     the
                     ciuill
                     power
                     which
                     those
                     false
                     Bishops
                     had
                     ,
                     vnder
                     colour
                     of
                     liber●ie
                     and
                     priuiledge
                     ,
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     by
                     collusion
                     did
                     chalenge
                     to
                     themselues
                     .
                  
                   Adde
                   that
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   the
                   continuall
                   contentions
                   partly
                   betweene
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   the
                   Dukes
                   of
                   Sauoy
                   about
                   that
                   soueraignetie
                   ,
                   partly
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   citizens
                   against
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   An
                   argument
                   of
                   no
                   constant
                   consent
                   .
                   The
                   conclusion
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   rather
                   proue
                   those
                   Bishops
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   iniuriously
                   ambitious
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   citie
                   rebellious
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Instance
                   in
                   Burgundie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     IN
                     Burgundie
                     a
                     like
                     assembly
                     and
                     conuenti●le
                     was
                     kept
                     at
                     Cabillion
                     ,
                     therein
                     was
                     decreed
                     that
                     three
                     wor●…
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     first
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     secondly
                     ●…le
                     ●…es
                     of
                     auncient
                     houses
                     ,
                     and
                     thirdly
                     all
                     ciuill
                     policie
                     and
                     gouernment
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Were
                   euer
                   any
                   Protestants
                   so
                   fantasticall
                   ?
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   authors
                   of
                   that
                   decree
                   ?
                   nay
                   who
                   was
                   your
                   author
                   witnessing
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   such
                   decree
                   ?
                   You
                   expresse
                   neither
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   maruell
                   if
                   through
                   the
                   wearinesse
                   of
                   your
                   so
                   long
                   trauell
                   into
                   many
                   countries
                   you
                   fell
                   at
                   length
                   a
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   and
                   dreamed
                   this
                   idle
                   dreame
                   of
                   three
                   wormes
                   ;
                   so
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   thinke
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   you
                   dreamed
                   it
                   waking
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   should
                   you
                   find
                   a
                   fourth
                   worme
                   worse
                   then
                   all
                   those
                   three
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   *
                   
                     worme
                     of
                     conscience
                  
                   which
                   gnaweth
                   euery
                   lying
                   soule
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   I
                   answer
                   for
                   your
                   imagined
                   rebellions
                   b
                   
                     In
                     Denmark
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   you
                   haue
                   for
                   your
                   witnesse
                   your
                   owne
                   
                     Peter
                     Frarer
                  
                   ,
                   you
                   might
                   say
                   Frater
                   ;
                   for
                   who
                   so
                   shall
                   reade
                   his
                   idle
                   pamphlet
                   ,
                   shall
                   easily
                   perceiue
                   that
                   his
                   inke
                   wherewith
                   he
                   writ
                   was
                   of
                   that
                   co●…ound
                   which
                   the
                   Iewes
                   offered
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   
                     vineger
                     and
                     gall
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   established
                   Church
                   of
                   Protestants
                   in
                   Sueueland
                   ;
                   doe
                   you
                   see
                   no
                   beakons
                   of
                   ●i●e
                   there
                   which
                   might
                   portend
                   rebellions
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sweueland
                   obiected
                   by
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     FOr
                     Sueueland
                     the
                     Protestants
                     themselues
                     gi●e
                     also
                     testimonie
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Catholike
                     King
                     thereof
                     was
                     enforced
                     by
                     his
                     rebellious
                     Gospellers
                     to
                     make
                     himselfe
                     a
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     their
                     designements
                     ,
                     and
                     condescend
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Catholike
                     should
                     beare
                     office
                     in
                     that
                     Kingdome
                     :
                     as
                     is
                     witnessed
                     by
                     Cytraeus
                     Chron.
                     Anno
                  
                   1593.
                   1594.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Storie
                   is
                   long
                   ▪
                   but
                   the
                   summe
                   is
                   short
                   :
                   that
                   
                     the
                     whole
                     State
                     of
                     Sueueland
                     required
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     former
                     Parliament
                     of
                     their
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     should
                     sweare
                     to
                     defend
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     former
                     liberties
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     the
                     fruition
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     then
                     professed
                     .
                  
                   Doth
                   your
                   Protestant
                   witnesse
                   call
                   them
                   
                     Rebellious
                     Gospellers
                  
                   ?
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   demaund
                   of
                   an
                   whole
                   State
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   their
                   countrie
                   priuiledge
                   ;
                   can
                   any
                   Papist
                   call
                   this
                   rebellious
                   ?
                   You
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   loth
                   to
                   confesse
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   prone
                   to
                   forge
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   trauell
                   homeward
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   end
                   there
                   where
                   you
                   began
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   State
                   of
                   Germanie
                   :
                   particularly
                   obiecting
                   
                     
                       Luther
                       .
                    
                     
                       Muntzer
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   his
                   first
                   instance
                   against
                   Luther
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     MArtin
                     Luther
                     the
                     prime
                     Protestant
                     of
                     that
                     time
                     said
                     ,
                     he
                     cared
                     not
                     for
                     Kings
                     ,
                     &
                     so
                     careles
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     telleth
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     to
                     raise
                     wars
                     &
                     seditions
                     :
                     that
                     among
                     Christians
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     no
                     Superior
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     obtained
                     by
                     prayers
                     ,
                     that
                     countrimen
                     obey
                     not
                     their
                     Princes
                     ;
                     No
                     lawe
                     ,
                     or
                     syllable
                     of
                     lawe
                     can
                     be
                     imposed
                     vpon
                     Christians
                     
                     neither
                     by
                     men
                     or
                     Angels
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     hope
                     of
                     remedie
                     ,
                     except
                     all
                     humane
                     lawes
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   your
                   common
                   Linsi-woolsie
                   ,
                   mixture
                   of
                   truth
                   and
                   falshood
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   confesse
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   you
                   willing
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   your
                   Error
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   truth
                   .
                   Luther
                   professed
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   care
                   for
                   Kings
                   :
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   comparatiue
                   sence
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   learned
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   .
                   *
                   
                     You
                     shall
                     be
                     called
                     before
                     Kings
                     and
                     Rulers
                     for
                     my
                     name
                     sake
                     :
                     but
                     feare
                     not
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     kill
                     the
                     bodie
                     ,
                     but
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     able
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     bodie
                     is
                     dead
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     it
                     into
                     hell
                     fire
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     feare
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Luther
                   telleth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   
                     to
                     raise
                     warres
                     and
                     seditions
                  
                   .
                   And
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   Gospell
                   it selfe
                   tell
                   vs
                   the
                   same
                   likewise
                   ?
                   *
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     I
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     send
                     peace
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     will
                     set
                     the
                     father
                     against
                     the
                     sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     daughter
                     against
                     the
                     mother
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   You
                   cannot
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   a
                   cause
                   and
                   an
                   occasion
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   considered
                   properly
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   vnproperly
                   by
                   externall
                   accident
                   .
                   b
                   
                     Do
                     I
                     (
                     shutting
                     the
                     doore
                     )
                     breake
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     theefe
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     broken
                     it
                     except
                     it
                     had
                     bene
                     shut
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   .
                   So
                   Luther
                   :
                   Because
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   preached
                   ,
                   the
                   professors
                   thereof
                   are
                   persecuted
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   ;
                   is
                   therefore
                   the
                   innocent
                   professor
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   persecution
                   ?
                   no
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   an
                   occasion
                   .
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   nature
                   *
                   
                     Petra
                     salutis
                     ,
                     a
                     rocke
                     of
                     saluation
                  
                   to
                   the
                   elect
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   reprobate
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   *
                   
                     Stone
                     of
                     offence
                  
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   by
                   faith
                   edified
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   by
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   their
                   hart
                   do
                   spurne
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   stumble
                   ,
                   and
                   perish
                   through
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                   The
                   Gospell
                   likewise
                   hath
                   a
                   double
                   sauor
                   ,
                   vitall
                   and
                   mortall
                   ;
                   being
                   *
                   
                     The
                     sauor
                     of
                     life
                     vnto
                     life
                  
                   to
                   the
                   sanctified
                   by
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     the
                     sauor
                     of
                     death
                     vnto
                     death
                  
                   to
                   the
                   irrepentant
                   and
                   vnregenerate
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   no
                   otherwise
                   seditious
                   then
                   the
                   sweet
                   flower
                   is
                   venimous
                   ;
                   frō
                   this
                   the
                   Spider
                   sucketh
                   sweetnesse
                   ,
                   but
                   through
                   the
                   fierie
                   malignitie
                   changeth
                   it
                   to
                   peyson
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   obstinate
                   hearing
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   saluation
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   naturall
                   malice
                   resisteth
                   grace
                   with
                   contempt
                   ,
                   peace
                   with
                   warre
                   ,
                   and
                   eternall
                   saluation
                   ,
                   by
                   working
                   bodily
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   falshood
                   :
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   Luther
                   did
                   abandon
                   all
                   Magistracie
                   ,
                   and
                   abhorre
                   all
                   humane
                   lawes
                   ,
                   is
                   first
                   false
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   I
                   should
                   maruell
                   in
                   what
                   commonwealth
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Luther
                   could●…
                   long
                   breath
                   .
                   Secondly
                   false
                   ,
                   for
                   Luther
                   defendeth
                   Magistracie
                   in
                   his
                   publike
                   bookes
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   thrice
                   false
                   ,
                   for
                   Luther
                   also
                   condemneth
                   the
                   Romish
                   for
                   their
                   contempt
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   doctrine
                   .
                   c
                   
                     Though
                     some
                     thinke
                     gouernement
                     of
                     man
                     ouer
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     tyrannous
                     vsurpation
                     ,
                     because
                     all
                     men
                     are
                     naturally
                     of
                     like
                     condition
                     :
                     yet
                     we
                     that
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     must
                     oppose
                     to
                     this
                     delusion
                     the
                     commandement
                     and
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     put
                     a
                     sword
                     into
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     whome
                     therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calleth
                  
                   *
                   
                     Gods
                     Minister
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   taxation
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   .
                   d
                   
                     I
                     grieue
                     ,
                     and
                     blush
                     ,
                     and
                     grone
                     ,
                     roses
                     how
                     scornefully
                     our
                     Emperors
                     and
                     Princes
                     of
                     Germanie
                     are
                     abused
                     :
                     whom
                     the
                     Pope
                     leadeth
                     and
                     handleth
                     like
                     brute
                     beasts
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     spotle
                     and
                     slaughter
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     .
                     This
                     Poperie
                     is
                     liuely
                     described
                     by
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     times
                     [
                     Some
                     should
                     despise
                     Rulers
                     :
                     ]
                     by
                     Rulers
                     ,
                     signifying
                     secular
                     Princes
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     Popish
                     Clergie
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     authoritie
                     haue
                     exempted
                     themselues
                     from
                     performance
                     of
                     tributes
                     to
                     Princes
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     so
                     farre
                     from
                     acknowledging
                     the
                     Soueraigntie
                     of
                     Princes
                     ouer
                     
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     scarce
                     admit
                     them
                  
                   (
                   sauing
                   your
                   presence
                   )
                   
                     to
                     kisse
                     his
                     sh●oe
                  
                   .
                   How
                   like
                   you
                   this
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Luther
                   ?
                   If
                   well
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   you
                   free
                   him
                   from
                   rebellious
                   conceit
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   defendeth
                   subiection
                   to
                   Princes
                   ;
                   if
                   ill
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   condemne
                   your self
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   renounceth
                   Popish
                   Hierarchie
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   rebellious
                   tyrannie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   His
                   second
                   instance
                   against
                   Luther
                   .
                
                 
                   e
                   
                     He
                     censured
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     eight
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     the
                     Princes
                     of
                     the
                     Imperiall
                     Orders
                     ,
                     the
                     Princes
                     of
                     Germanie
                     to
                     be
                     vnworthie
                     either
                     of
                     obedience
                     from
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     or
                     life
                     in
                     themselues
                     ;
                     and
                     giuing
                     the
                     same
                     doome
                     of
                     his
                     naturall
                     Soueraigne
                     George
                     of
                     Saxonie
                     ,
                     nameth
                     him
                     the
                     Calamitie
                     of
                     his
                     countrie
                     ,
                     and
                     Tyrant
                     :
                     so
                     he
                     scorned
                     the
                     Emperor
                     and
                     wrote
                     directly
                     against
                     his
                     Edicts
                     .
                     He
                     taught
                     ,
                     that
                     Protestants
                     hands
                     must
                     be
                     imbrued
                     with
                     bloud
                     ,
                     teaching
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     warrant
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     battell
                     against
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   literall
                   censure
                   of
                   words
                   will
                   be
                   partly
                   confessed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   swords
                   which
                   draweth
                   bloud
                   ,
                   neuer
                   can
                   any
                   proue
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   looketh
                   through
                   red
                   spectacles
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   he
                   be
                   holdeth
                   seemeth
                   red
                   .
                   No
                   maruell
                   therefore
                   though
                   your
                   fantasie
                   preoccupated
                   with
                   the
                   reflection
                   of
                   your
                   last
                   bloudie
                   stratageme
                   ,
                   cannot
                   see
                   your
                   aduersarie
                   but
                   with
                   suspitiō
                   of
                   bloud
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   you
                   wil
                   alledge
                   Wicelius
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   your
                   owne
                   Romish
                   might
                   suffice
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   or
                   professed
                   malice
                   could
                   euer
                   speake
                   a
                   truth
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   whome
                   Luther
                   thought
                   so
                   vnworthie
                   the
                   naming
                   ,
                   that
                   f
                   
                     He
                     doth
                     maruell
                     that
                     any
                     will
                     answer
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     Wicell
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     sufficiently
                     answer
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   former
                   censure
                   of
                   sharpe
                   speech
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   how
                   Luther
                   can
                   excuse
                   .
                   He
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Saxonie
                   ,
                   doth
                   thus
                   reconcile
                   
                   himselfe
                   :
                   g
                   
                     As
                     God
                     doth
                     seuerely
                     chasten
                     those
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     purposeth
                     afterward
                     louingly
                     and
                     fatherly
                     to
                     embrace
                     ,
                     killing
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     reuiue
                     :
                     I
                     likewise
                     (
                     most
                     excelent
                     and
                     gracious
                     Soueraigne
                     )
                     had
                     no
                     other
                     intent
                     in
                     my
                     bitter
                     speech
                     ,
                     wherein
                     I
                     might
                     happily
                     offend
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     my
                     humble
                     prayer
                     to
                     God
                     hath
                     bene
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     recouer
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     fauor
                     ,
                     especially
                     seeing
                     that
                     a
                     tart
                     reprehension
                     for
                     good
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     〈…〉
                     simple
                     and
                     syncere
                     heart
                     ,
                     more
                     precious
                     then
                     all
                     ●…ses
                     of
                     painted
                     flatterie
                     .
                  
                   He
                   writeth
                   almost
                   the
                   like
                   Apologie
                   vnto
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   eight
                   ,
                   wholly
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   end
                   :
                   granting
                   ,
                   that
                   h
                   
                     He
                     had
                     offended
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     with
                     his
                     writings
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     with
                     intent
                     to
                     offend
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     instigation
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     greatly
                     fauour
                     his
                     dignitie
                     :
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     therefore
                     doubt
                     but
                     his
                     Princely
                     clemencie
                     ,
                     knowing
                     himselfe
                     mortall
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     harbor
                     any
                     immortall
                     displeasure
                     against
                     him
                     .
                  
                   He
                   craued
                   pardon
                   onely
                   for
                   words
                   :
                   O
                   that
                   your
                   case
                   would
                   suffer
                   such
                   an
                   Apologie
                   !
                   Concerning
                   his
                   allegeance
                   to
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperor
                   himselfe
                   did
                   acquithim
                   ,
                   who
                   neuer
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   seditious
                   doctrine
                   against
                   his
                   State
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   religious
                   profession
                   against
                   the
                   sacrilegious
                   superstitions
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   .
                   Which
                   his
                   doctrine
                   he
                   iustified
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   at
                   Auspurge
                   :
                   whereof
                   Luther
                   writeth
                   thus
                   :
                   i
                   
                     Our
                     cause
                     was
                     heard
                     at
                     Auspurge
                     before
                     the
                     Emperor
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     manifested
                     to
                     be
                     improuable
                     .
                     I
                     haue
                     published
                     our
                     Apologie
                     ,
                     answering
                     therein
                     to
                     all
                     Popish
                     lying
                     slaunders
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     infinite
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     enuie
                     in
                     those
                     men
                     
                     that
                     facultie
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     other
                     excellent
                     vertue
                     ,
                     wherly
                     to
                     ennoble
                     themselues
                     .
                  
                   A
                   certaine
                   argument
                   of
                   your
                   ruinous
                   house
                   ,
                   whose
                   best
                   supporter
                   is
                   the
                   priuiledge
                   of
                   lying
                   :
                   by
                   vertue
                   whereof
                   to
                   your
                   other
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   good
                   many
                   euill
                   slaunders
                   ,
                   you
                   adde
                   these
                   two
                   next
                   following
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   instance
                   in
                   Luther
                   by
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   k
                   
                     By
                     Luthers
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     that
                     Christians
                     must
                     not
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     Turke
                     ,
                     in
                     short
                     time
                     Belgrade
                     and
                     Rhodes
                     were
                     taken
                     ,
                     Hungary
                     was
                     entred
                     ,
                     King
                     Lodowike
                     slaine
                     ,
                     Buda
                     conquered
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Witnesses
                     Munster
                     in
                     Chron.
                     &
                     Pantaleon
                     Chron.
                  
                   121.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   perused
                   the
                   follies
                   you
                   quote
                   ,
                   and
                   perceiue
                   that
                   your
                   wisedome
                   in
                   deluding
                   your
                   Reader
                   is
                   excellent
                   :
                   for
                   Munster
                   and
                   Pantaleon
                   both
                   writing
                   of
                   
                     Belgrade
                     ,
                     Hungarie
                     ,
                     Rhodes
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   neuer
                   attribute
                   the
                   least
                   scruple
                   or
                   suspition
                   of
                   occasion
                   thereof
                   vnto
                   Luther
                   .
                   Can
                   you
                   be
                   contented
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   true
                   causes
                   of
                   those
                   mischiefes
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   then
                   vnto
                   your
                   owne
                   Historian
                   .
                   l
                   
                     Because
                     it
                     was
                     publikely
                     knowne
                     that
                     Leo
                     the
                     Pope
                     had
                     not
                     employed
                     the
                     great
                     summes
                     of
                     money
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     raised
                     from
                     Pardons
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Turk
                     :
                     there
                     followed
                     the
                     ruins
                     of
                     Hungary
                     ,
                     Bohemia
                     was
                     assaulted
                     ,
                     Rhodes
                     surprised
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     thousand
                     other
                     euils
                     fell
                     vpon
                     Christendome
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   certaine
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   all
                   Storie
                   concerning
                   the
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   that
                   Popes
                   and
                   Popish
                   Clergy
                   by
                   their
                   insatiable
                   riot
                   and
                   couetousnes
                   haue
                   bene
                   the
                   bane
                   to
                   all
                   m
                   Christendome
                   ,
                   &
                   alwaies
                   since
                   their
                   temporall
                   Hierarchy
                   by
                   kindling
                   firebrands
                   of
                   seditions
                   among
                   Christians
                   ,
                   haue
                   giuen
                   the
                   greatest
                   aduantage
                   to
                   the
                   Turke
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   instance
                   against
                   Munster
                   and
                   other
                   Anapabtists
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   MVnster
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   and
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   Rebellion
                   for
                   his
                   Religion
                   the
                   warre
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   affirming
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   receiued
                   some
                   speciall
                   commandement
                   from
                   God
                   to
                   war
                   against
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   promise
                   of
                   victorie
                   from
                   heauen
                   :
                   and
                   hereupon
                   such
                   Rebellions
                   ensued
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   adherents
                   and
                   Traitors
                   were
                   slaine
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   three
                   moneths
                   one
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirtie
                   thousand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   being
                   in
                   your selfe
                   
                     Magnus
                     opinator
                  
                   ,
                   told
                   vs
                   of
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Luther
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   descended
                   to
                   Munster
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Munster
                     was
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     opinion
                     ,
                     (
                     viz.
                  
                   with
                   Luther
                   )
                   
                     and
                     called
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   But
                   your
                   Peter
                   Frarer
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   brought
                   to
                   accuse
                   Caluin
                   ,
                   is
                   herein
                   readie
                   to
                   iustifie
                   Luther
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   b
                   
                     Luther
                     wrote
                     against
                     these
                     rebellious
                     ones
                     ,
                     prouing
                     that
                     it
                     belonged
                     to
                     all
                     Christians
                     to
                     persecute
                     them
                     to
                     death
                     .
                  
                   Caluin
                   also
                   wrote
                   a
                   booke
                   ,
                   intituled
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Aduersus
                     Libertinos
                     :
                     against
                     fantasticall
                     and
                     Anabaptisticall
                     Libertines
                     :
                  
                   and
                   Beza
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     impious
                     wickednesse
                     for
                     any
                     to
                     obiect
                     vnto
                     Protestants
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     those
                     rebellious
                     Anabaptists
                     ,
                     and
                     spirits
                     of
                     giddinesse
                     .
                  
                   But
                   what
                   thinke
                   you
                   ?
                   were
                   Anabaptists
                   Protestants
                   ?
                   or
                   were
                   Protestants
                   whom
                   you
                   haue
                   named
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   opinion
                   of
                   Anabaptists
                   ?
                   Thus
                   would
                   you
                   perswade
                   your
                   English
                   Reader
                   ;
                   but
                   your
                   Cardinal
                   ,
                   &
                   Reader
                   at
                   Rome
                   doth
                   confute
                   you
                   ,
                   c
                   
                     For
                     this
                     opiniō
                     of
                     the
                     hereticall
                     Anabaptists
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     not
                     only
                     we
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     but
                     Melancthon
                     also
                     ,
                     Caluine
                     ,
                     and
                     Luther
                     ,
                     do
                     abhorre
                     .
                  
                   Recount
                   now
                   your
                   words
                   :
                   
                     Munster
                     was
                     of
                     opinion
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     commandement
                     of
                     God
                     he
                     shold
                     war
                     :
                  
                   True
                   :
                   
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     sa●…
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     special
                     reuelation
                     from
                     heauen
                     ,
                     promising
                     him
                     victory
                     :
                  
                   True
                   :
                   
                     And
                     that
                     thereupon
                     ensued
                     
                     rebellions
                     to
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     many
                     thousands
                     .
                  
                   All
                   these
                   yet
                   true
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   there
                   is
                   wanting
                   this
                   one
                   word
                   
                     [
                     same
                     :
                     ]
                     Munster
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     was
                     of
                     the
                     same
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   Luthers
                   opinion
                   )
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     One
                     dead
                     ●…e
                     in
                     the
                     ointment
                     of
                     the
                     Apothecarie
                     ,
                     doth
                     poison
                     the
                     whole
                     box
                     :
                  
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   one
                   little
                   word
                   
                     [
                     same
                  
                   ]
                   your
                   great
                   lie
                   hath
                   disabled
                   your
                   whole
                   accusation
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   well
                   may
                   you
                   call
                   the
                   Bandites
                   ,
                   namely
                   those
                   grand
                   theeues
                   and
                   out-lawes
                   in
                   Italy
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   incorporation
                   with
                   the
                   citizens
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   name
                   Anabaptists
                   who
                   depend
                   vpon
                   extraordinary
                   and
                   fantasticall
                   reuelations
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   wholy
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   expresse
                   written
                   law
                   and
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   perceiue
                   you
                   are
                   now
                   growne
                   weary
                   with
                   long
                   trauell
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   haue
                   wished
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   visited
                   Polonia
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   Bohemia
                   in
                   some
                   particular
                   obseruations
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   both
                   those
                   kingdomes
                   there
                   hath
                   bin
                   long
                   time
                   manifold
                   vexations
                   executed
                   vpon
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   neuer
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   or
                   others
                   can
                   be
                   named
                   ,
                   who
                   deposed
                   Princes
                   ,
                   inuaded
                   Crownes
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   treason
                   did
                   practise
                   the
                   deaths
                   of
                   their
                   Soueraignes
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   let
                   your
                   moderation
                   be
                   admonished
                   to
                   returne
                   home
                   into
                   England
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   you
                   cannot
                   find
                   Protestants
                   for
                   your
                   fellowship
                   in
                   your
                   kind
                   of
                   rebellion
                   ,
                   now
                   let
                   Protestants
                   (
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   )
                   haue
                   your
                   fellowship
                   in
                   faithful
                   subiection
                   .
                   But
                   
                     lingua
                     ,
                     quo
                     vadis
                  
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   kind
                   of
                   Recriminations
                   against
                   protestants
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   wickednes
                   of
                   Aequiuocation
                   .
                
              
               
                 YOu
                 returne
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 this
                 cursed
                 doctrine
                 vpon
                 Protestants
                 after
                 two
                 fashions
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Reasoning
                   ,
                
                 
                   Railing
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 most
                 slanderous
                 vntruths
                 )
                 but
                 you
                 wold
                 be
                 heard
                 speake
                 with
                 good
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     But
                     to
                     speake
                     vnto
                     this
                     Obiector
                     concerning
                     Protestants
                     proceedings
                     in
                     aquiuocating
                     :
                     Luther
                     vsed
                     it
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     now
                     appealing
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     renouncing
                     his
                     authoritie
                     .
                     Cranmer
                     did
                     often
                     recant
                     his
                     errors
                     by
                     othes
                     ,
                     and
                     again
                     oftē
                     defend
                     them
                     ;
                     counter
                     fetted
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     fiftie
                     Conuocation
                     men
                     (
                     Fox
                     himselfe
                     being
                     iudge
                     )
                     to
                     giue
                     alying
                     credit
                     to
                     his
                     false
                     cause
                     ,
                     but
                     excused
                     his
                     false
                     oaths
                     by
                     equiuocation
                     .
                     Protestants
                     of
                     England
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     K.
                     Henrie
                     the
                     eight
                     ,
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     sixt
                     ,
                     and
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     ,
                     did
                     equiuocate
                     .
                     Such
                     was
                     the
                     proceeding
                     of
                     P.
                     Martyr
                     and
                     Bucer
                     ,
                     two
                     great
                     Professors
                     of
                     Diuinitie
                     in
                     Oxford
                     and
                     Cambridge
                     .
                     Such
                     was
                     the
                     Protestant
                     adherents
                     the
                     Dukes
                     of
                     Northumberland
                     and
                     Suffalke
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     the
                     ordinary
                     vse
                     of
                     Puritanes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Cranmer
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   perswaded
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   did
                   sweare
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   afterwards
                   being
                   better
                   illuminated
                   ,
                   did
                   renounce
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   Antichristian
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   all
                   recantation
                   shall
                   be
                   thus
                   censured
                   ,
                   then
                   might
                   you
                   teach
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   to
                   retract
                   his
                   retractations
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   wil
                   not
                   denie
                   their
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   God
                   to
                   note
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   his
                   chosen
                   Saints
                   in
                   holy
                   writ
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   amplifying
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   in
                   their
                   repentance
                   and
                   his
                   pardon
                   .
                   Yet
                   was
                   not
                   there
                   in
                   these
                   acts
                   any
                   equiuocation
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   cock-crow
                   ,
                   went
                   out
                   *
                   
                     of
                     the
                     high
                     Priests
                     hall
                     and
                     wept
                     bitterly
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   Cranmerawaked
                   by
                   the
                   call
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   executed
                   vengeance
                   vpon
                   that
                   hand
                   which
                   subscribed
                   vnto
                   your
                   idolatrous
                   seruice
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     Burned
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                  
                   .
                   Then
                   whatsoeuer
                   his
                   dissimulatiō
                   was
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   it
                   worthy
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   you
                   do
                   think
                   your
                   equiuocation
                   worthy
                   of
                   defence
                   :
                   whereas
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   punishment
                   due
                   to
                   your
                   equiuocating
                   tongues
                   which
                   he
                   executed
                   vpon
                   his
                   dissembling
                   hand
                   .
                   O
                   but
                   
                     Fox
                     is
                     witnesse
                     that
                     he
                     defended
                     himselfe
                     by
                     saying
                     
                     he
                     did
                     equiuocate
                     .
                  
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   bene
                   indebted
                   vnto
                   vs
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   bene
                   extant
                   :
                   I
                   found
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   M.
                   *
                   Fox
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   equiuocation
                   .
                   A
                   monster
                   not
                   hatched
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   obiected
                   by
                   Doctor
                   Weston
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   satisfied
                   by
                   M.
                   Cranmer
                   :
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   more
                   rigorous
                   then
                   auncient
                   Aduersaries
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   further
                   would
                   I
                   demand
                   ,
                   why
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   turning
                   from
                   Papacie
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   King
                   Edward
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   condemned
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   equiuocated
                   :
                   and
                   Papists
                   reuolting
                   from
                   Protestants
                   in
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   Queene
                   Mary
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   innocents
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     Aequiuocating
                     was
                     practised
                     by
                     Caluine
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Canterbury
                     ,
                     and
                     Beza
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     record
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   reported
                   this
                   your
                   accusation
                   to
                   my
                   Lord
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Grace
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   had
                   wronged
                   his
                   testimony
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   (
                   said
                   his
                   Grace
                   )
                   that
                   this
                   mystery
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   was
                   not
                   set
                   abroach
                   .
                   We
                   also
                   examined
                   the
                   book
                   you
                   alledge
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   not
                   one
                   syllable
                   for
                   your
                   purpose
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   expect
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   Patrons
                   of
                   lying
                   equiuocation
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   your
                   accusations
                   against
                   Protestants
                   equiuocating
                   lies
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   most
                   moderate
                   Answerer
                   in
                   his
                   railing
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     Luther
                     was
                     so
                     vile
                     in
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     equiuocating
                     ,
                     that
                     neuer
                     pillory
                     mate
                     behaued
                     himselfe
                     so
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     .
                     Cogging
                     ,
                     lying
                     ,
                     equiuocating
                     ,
                     dissembling
                     was
                     practised
                     by
                     Caluine
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     banished
                     for
                     a
                     dissembling
                     seducer
                     .
                     Cranmer
                     periured
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     excused
                     it
                     by
                     equiuocation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reply
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   your
                   lying
                   slanders
                   ,
                   you
                   giue
                   vs
                   good
                   hope
                   that
                   you
                   
                   will
                   leaue
                   your
                   equiuocating
                   lies
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   you
                   detested
                   the
                   impietie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   you
                   vilifie
                   it
                   with
                   these
                   termes
                   ,
                   
                     vile
                     equiuocating
                  
                   ,
                   adiudging
                   it
                   worthy
                   
                     the
                     pillory
                  
                   ,
                   matching
                   it
                   with
                   
                     cogging
                     ,
                     lying
                     ,
                     seducing
                     ,
                     periury
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   yet
                   very
                   wel
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   true
                   which
                   the
                   Orator
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Natura
                     suilena
                     :
                     Euery
                     man
                     naturally
                     is
                     a
                     band
                     vnto
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   you
                   examining
                   your
                   Glycerie
                   equiuocation
                   in
                   your
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   
                     Luther
                     ,
                     Cranmer
                     ,
                     Caluine
                  
                   ,
                   O
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   
                     vile
                     ,
                     cogging
                     ,
                     lying
                     ,
                     seducing
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   But
                   beholding
                   her
                   in
                   your
                   owne
                   embracements
                   ,
                   so
                   e
                   
                     In
                     equiuocating
                     there
                     is
                     nolie
                     nor
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   Adulterous
                   Iudah
                   iudging
                   of
                   Thamar
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   vnknowingly
                   knowne
                   ,
                   hearing
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   brought
                   in
                   for
                   an
                   adulteresse
                   ,
                   gaue
                   presently
                   sentence
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Let
                     her
                     be
                     burned
                  
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   by
                   certaine
                   euidences
                   and
                   pledges
                   she
                   made
                   it
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   she
                   were
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   mā
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   
                     She
                     is
                     more
                     righteous
                     then
                     I.
                  
                   There
                   was
                   some
                   modestie
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   moderation
                   do
                   you
                   vse
                   to
                   adiudge
                   equiuocation
                   (
                   which
                   you
                   fas●ly
                   faine
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Protestants
                   )
                   
                     to
                     the
                     pillory
                  
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   your selues
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   Leprosie
                   raigneth
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   an
                   Apologie
                   ?
                
                 
                   Thus
                   haue
                   I
                   iustified
                   the
                   innocent
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   your
                   equiuocating
                   spirit
                   hath
                   wickedly
                   traduced
                   :
                   for
                   whom
                   this
                   might
                   haue
                   bin
                   a
                   sufficient
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   because
                   you
                   bring
                   onely
                   accusations
                   without
                   proofe
                   )
                   f
                   
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     sufficient
                     to
                     haue
                     accused
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     be
                     innocent
                     ?
                  
                   For
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   euen
                   innocency
                   it self
                   ,
                   was
                   accused
                   :
                   who
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   turne
                   you
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   your
                   slaunders
                   be
                   not
                   layd
                   vnto
                   your
                   charge
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               ,
            
             
               
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 Confutation
                 of
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Romish
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 points
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     supreme
                     head
                     of
                     Rebellion
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     impious
                     conceit
                     of
                     Aequiuocation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 Conclusion
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 authoritie
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 depose
                 Kings
                 or
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdomes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Romish
                   Obiections
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 THIS
                 pretended
                 predominance
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 temporall
                 causes
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 Directly
                 ,
                 or
                 b
                 indirectly
                 considered
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 diuision
                 of
                 gouerning
                 ,
                 the
                 Romish
                 schoole
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 extremely
                 diuided
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 sure
                 plead
                 ,
                 
                   Scriptum
                   est
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Olde
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 point
                 is
                 discussed
                 by
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Gods
                 church
                 in
                 the
                 Olde
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   generall
                   view
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Romish
                     Pretence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     The
                     high
                     Priests
                     in
                     the
                     Olde
                     Testament
                     were
                     supreme
                     in
                     ciuill
                     causes
                     .
                  
                   Ergo
                   :
                   Ought
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   New.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   so
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Story
                   in
                   holy
                   writ
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Kings
                   in
                   ordering
                   (
                   though
                   neuer
                   in
                   ordeining
                   )
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   are
                   inforced
                   to
                   allow
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   was
                   supreme
                   ouer
                   the
                   Priest
                   .
                   Their
                   reasons
                   :
                   d
                   Because
                   (
                   sayth
                   one
                   )
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Synagogne
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     was
                     a
                     state
                     rather
                     earthly
                     than
                     heauenly
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     that
                     people
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     consisting
                     of
                     body
                     and
                     soule
                     )
                     the
                     carnall
                     part
                     was
                     more
                     eminent
                     .
                  
                   Meaning
                   ,
                   the
                   temporall
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   supreme
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   as
                   another
                   sayth
                   more
                   conceitedly
                   ;
                   e
                   
                     The
                     Temporall
                     state
                     exceeded
                     the
                     Spirituall
                     in
                     the
                     olde
                     Law
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     Substantiue
                     is
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     the
                     Adiectiue
                     .
                  
                   In
                   both
                   these
                   we
                   dislike
                   their
                   comparison
                   ,
                   and
                   accept
                   their
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   the
                   Kings
                   authority
                   was
                   aboue
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   can
                   not
                   prooue
                   the
                   ▪
                   souerainty
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   by
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Olde
                   Testament
                   .
                   Albeit
                   this
                   is
                   infallible
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Romish
                   ashamed
                   to
                   argue
                   from
                   thence
                   both
                   by
                   typicall
                   Analogy
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   examples
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Their
                 Analogie
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Obiection
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     THe
                     Olde
                     Testament
                     was
                     a
                     figure
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     in
                     Christ.
                  
                   And
                   b
                   
                     Therefore
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirituall
                  
                   (
                   as
                   Popedome
                   )
                   
                     is
                     the
                     Substantiue
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     is
                     but
                     the
                     Adiectiue
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   Obiection
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   childhood
                   than
                   manhood
                   ,
                   babish
                   Grammar
                   than
                   sound
                   Diuinitie
                   .
                   The
                   Olde
                   Testament
                   indeed
                   in
                   his
                   earthly
                   elements
                   was
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   and
                   heauenly
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   truely
                   heauenly
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   that
                   eternall
                   *
                   Sabbath
                   and
                   the
                   celestiall
                   
                     Hierusalem
                     the
                     mother
                     citie
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   the
                   Argument
                   may
                   be
                   retorted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Argument
                   returned
                   vpon
                   the
                   Romish
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   being
                   c
                   
                     King
                     and
                     Priest
                  
                   was
                   shadowed
                   by
                   the
                   types
                   of
                   the
                   Olde
                   Testament
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   kingdome
                   had
                   the
                   preheminence
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   Priest
                   only
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   King
                   ouer
                   vs
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   as
                   Priest
                   he
                   is
                   suppliant
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   as
                   King
                   he
                   is
                   predominant
                   ouer
                   all
                   powers
                   and
                   principalities
                   equally
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   Ergo
                   this
                   order
                   inherent
                   in
                   Christ
                   ought
                   to
                   holde
                   as
                   conuenient
                   among
                   Christians
                   .
                   An
                   argument
                   Demonstratiue
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   3.
                   from
                   14.
                   examples
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     we
                     finde
                  
                   1
                   
                     Saul
                     deposed
                     by
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Samuel
                  
                   ;
                   2
                   
                     Rehoboam
                     by
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Achia
                  
                   ;
                   3
                   
                     Athalia
                     by
                     Iehoiada
                     the
                     Priest
                  
                   ;
                   4
                   
                     Mattathias
                     lift
                     vp
                     his
                     sword
                     against
                     Antiochus
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     remooue
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   5
                   
                     Elias
                     also
                     and
                     Elizeus
                     both
                     Prophets
                     did
                     kill
                     the
                     false
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   7
                   
                     Iudith
                     did
                     kill
                     Holophernes
                  
                   ,
                   8
                   
                     Ahod
                     Aeglon
                  
                   ,
                   9
                   
                     Iabel
                     Sisera
                     :
                     Saul
                     was
                     dispossessed
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     by
                  
                   10
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Ahab
                     by
                  
                   11
                   Iehu
                   ,
                   12
                   
                     Amon
                     by
                     the
                     people
                     :
                     and
                     the
                  
                   13
                   
                     M●cca●ees
                     sought
                     against
                     Kings
                     for
                     defence
                     of
                     God●
                     worship
                     :
                     L●stly
                     king
                  
                   14
                   
                     Ozias
                     for
                     exercising
                     the
                     Priests
                     office
                     was
                     by
                     the
                     high
                     Priest
                     depriued
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   to
                   six
                   kinds
                   of
                   these
                   examples
                   .
                
                 
                   Heere
                   we
                   heare
                   of
                   nothing
                   but
                   
                     fighting
                     ,
                     dispossessing
                     ,
                     killing
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   those
                   chieflie
                   by
                   
                     Priests
                     and
                     Prophets
                     of
                     
                     God
                  
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   :
                   propounded
                   to
                   the
                   Prelates
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   to
                   erect
                   their
                   miters
                   aboue
                   crowns
                   .
                   But
                   first
                   our
                   question
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Subiects
                   to
                   their
                   lawfull
                   Kings
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   for●aine
                   inuadors
                   o●
                   false
                   vsurpers
                   .
                   But
                   b
                   
                     Manie
                     examples
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Doctor
                   )
                   
                     we
                     reade
                     of
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     haue
                     borne
                     armes
                     and
                     vsed
                     hostilitie
                     against
                     Kings
                     ,
                     who
                     being
                     not
                     their
                     naturall
                     Princes
                     ,
                     either
                     did
                     ,
                     or
                     would
                     inuade
                     their
                     kingdomes
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     into
                     thraldome
                     :
                     Such
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     nature
                     and
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     resisted
                     .
                  
                   c
                   
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     case
                     of
                  
                   8
                   
                     Ahod
                     against
                     Aeglon
                  
                   ,
                   9
                   
                     Iabel
                     against
                     Siser●…
                     ▪
                  
                   7
                   
                     Iudith
                     against
                     Holophernes
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   13
                   
                     Macchabees
                     against
                     Antioch●…
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   haue
                   roaued
                   at
                   a
                   wrong
                   marke
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   this
                   your
                   Cunerus
                   confession
                   ,
                   your
                   3.
                   example
                   of
                   ●eho●d
                   d
                   your
                   4.
                   of
                   Mattathias
                   ,
                   your
                   7.
                   of
                   Iudith
                   ,
                   your
                   8.
                   of
                   Ahod
                   ,
                   your
                   9.
                   of
                   Iabell
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   13.
                   of
                   
                     Macchabees
                     ;
                     Who
                     onely
                     resisted
                     vniust
                     inuadors
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     naturall
                     kings
                     ,
                     pertaine
                     nothing
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   to
                   two
                   other
                   examples
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   we
                   dispute
                   of
                   lawfull
                   examples
                   of
                   deposing
                   kings
                   :
                   but
                   behold
                   your
                   1
                   *
                   
                     Saul
                     was
                     killed
                     of
                     an
                     Amalachite
                     ,
                     whō
                     therfore
                     Dauid
                     commanded
                     to
                     be
                     slaine
                     .
                  
                   Your
                   12
                   *
                   Ammon
                   also
                   
                     was
                     slaine
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     seruants
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     therefore
                     pursued
                     and
                     slaine
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     th●ir
                     conspiracie
                     against
                     the
                     king
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   your
                   1.
                   and
                   12.
                   examples
                   which
                   you
                   propound
                   
                   for
                   your
                   imitation
                   rather
                   shew
                   what
                   you
                   would
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   you
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wicked
                   acts
                   are
                   the
                   best
                   examples
                   you
                   can
                   alledge
                   to
                   proportionate
                   your
                   godlesse
                   conclusions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   to
                   fiue
                   other
                   examples
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   extraordinarie
                   acts
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   presidents
                   for
                   ordinary
                   or
                   generall
                   axioms
                   :
                   e
                   But
                   (
                   your
                   selues
                   cannot
                   deny
                   )
                   
                     many
                     of
                     your
                     examples
                     were
                     specially
                     priuiledged
                     functions
                     by
                     Prophets
                     and
                     others
                     extraordinarily
                     and
                     immediately
                     from
                     God
                     appointed
                     to
                     those
                     offices
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     inferre
                     any
                     ordinarie
                     power
                     of
                     altering
                     States
                     and
                     kingdomes
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   this
                   kind
                   was
                   1.
                   
                   Samuel
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   who
                   dissolued
                   the
                   succession
                   of
                   
                     Saul
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Achia
                  
                   the
                   Prophet
                   who
                   diuided
                   Ieroboam
                   from
                   
                     Rehoboam
                     :
                     5.
                     
                     Elias
                  
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   who
                   slew
                   these
                   Baalites
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyed
                   the
                   messengers
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   6.
                   
                   Elizeus
                   the
                   Prophet
                   who
                   raised
                   vp
                   Iehu
                   against
                   Ahab
                   and
                   his
                   family
                   :
                   and
                   *
                   Nathan
                   and
                   Dauid
                   Prophets
                   who
                   preferred
                   Salomon
                   in
                   succession
                   .
                   Therefore
                   your
                   f
                   2.
                   5.
                   6.
                   examples
                   be
                   satisfied
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   holde
                   which
                   Bellarmine
                   acknowledgeth
                   in
                   one
                   5
                   
                     Elias
                     ;
                     To
                     haue
                     beene
                     done
                     by
                     zeale
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     Pontisicall
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     like
                     that
                     act
                     of
                     Phin●es
                     in
                     destroying
                     those
                     fornicators
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   two
                   examples
                   obiected
                   .
                
                 
                   g
                   
                     In
                     the
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     26.
                     
                     The
                     high
                     Priest
                     deposed
                  
                   14
                   
                     Oziah
                     ,
                     or
                     Vziah
                     ,
                     from
                     his
                     kingdome
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     23.
                     
                     Iehoida
                     the
                     Priest
                     put
                     downe
                  
                   3
                   
                     Athalia
                     ,
                     and
                     commanded
                     her
                     to
                     be
                     slaine
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   example
                   .
                
                 
                   King
                   Ozias
                   was
                   strucke
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   leprosie
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   might
                   not
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   common
                   societie
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   contagion
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   therefore
                   deposed
                   from
                   his
                   soueraigntie
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   as
                   a
                   sicke
                   King
                   disabled
                   and
                   debarred
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   execution
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   so
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   owne
                   Doctor
                   calleth
                   this
                   your
                   assertion
                   h
                   
                     Most
                     false
                     ,
                     and
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     direct
                     historie
                     of
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     and
                     ancient
                     Interpretors
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     he
                     died
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Sonne
                     during
                     his
                     leprosie
                     was
                     only
                     Rector
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   falleth
                   out
                   oftentimes
                   that
                   some
                   Noble-man
                   is
                   ordained
                   Regent
                   to
                   moderate
                   matters
                   during
                   the
                   minoritie
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ;
                   is
                   therefore
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   reall
                   King
                   bereaued
                   of
                   his
                   crowne
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   3
                   Athalia
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   example
                   is
                   satisfied
                   *
                   already
                   :
                   only
                   now
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   a
                   confirmation
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   beene
                   said
                   .
                   Athalia
                   (
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   11.
                   )
                   
                     put
                     to
                     death
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     seed
                     ,
                     excepting
                     onely
                     Ioash
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     good
                     meanes
                     was
                     hidde
                     from
                     her
                     ;
                     after
                     he
                     was
                     come
                     to
                     age
                     ,
                     produced
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                  
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   right
                   of
                   succession
                   ,
                   
                     proclaimed
                     lawfull
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   commanding
                   Athalia
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   vsurper
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   slaine
                   .
                   So
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fore-cited
                   Doctor
                   doth
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   it
                   :
                   i
                   
                     She
                     was
                     deposed
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     for
                     destroying
                     the
                     Princes
                     
                     of
                     the
                     blood
                     royall
                     ,
                     and
                     vsurping
                     the
                     kingdome
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   what
                   maner
                   of
                   disputation
                   call
                   you
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   to
                   the
                   defenders
                   of
                   the
                   soueraigntie
                   of
                   lawfull
                   Kings
                   ,
                   you
                   oppose
                   only
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   intolerable
                   vsurpers
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Answer
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   former
                   examples
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   example
                   without
                   law
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   bodie
                   without
                   a
                   soule
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   God
                   be
                   a
                   law
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   reuealed
                   commandement
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   to
                   man.
                   As
                   
                     Gen.
                     4.
                     vers
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     His
                     desire
                     shal
                     be
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     thee
                     :
                  
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   canon
                   law
                   ,
                   the
                   eldest
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   in
                   succession
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   dispensable
                   onely
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Genes
                     .
                     25.
                     23.
                     
                     The
                     eldest
                     shall
                     serue
                     the
                     yoongest
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   was
                   Iehu
                   a
                   seruant
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   resist
                   Ahab
                   his
                   King
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   was
                   tolerated
                   that
                   defection
                   of
                   Israel
                   from
                   *
                   Rehoboam
                   their
                   lawful
                   King
                   ,
                   vnto
                   Ieroboam
                   the
                   idolatrous
                   .
                   These
                   be
                   all
                   your
                   owne
                   examples
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   would
                   argue
                   thus
                   :
                   If
                   Gods
                   dispensation
                   in
                   particulars
                   could
                   inferre
                   a
                   generall
                   application
                   ,
                   then
                   might
                   we
                   conclude
                   from
                   this
                   example
                   of
                   Ieroboam
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shal
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   subiects
                   to
                   forsake
                   their
                   lawfull
                   Kings
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   adhere
                   to
                   another
                   King
                   idolatrous
                   :
                   A
                   conclusion
                   (
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   )
                   in
                   your
                   owne
                   doctrine
                   most
                   impious
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   your
                   argument
                   doth
                   inforce
                   this
                   conclusion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Argument
                   from
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   returned
                   vpon
                   the
                   Romish
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   generall
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   generall
                   obserue
                   :
                   there
                   be
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   nineteene
                   wicked
                   Kings
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   either
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   or
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   or
                   Apostates
                   :
                   with
                   fourteene
                   others
                   as
                   wicked
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   yet
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   were
                   by
                   a
                   Priest
                   or
                   people
                   deposed
                   from
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     In
                     particular
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   example
                   of
                   Saul
                   and
                   Dauid
                   .
                
                 
                   King
                   Saul
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     For
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     King
                     of
                     Israël
                     ,
                     prouing
                     himselfe
                     in
                     the
                     end
                  
                   (
                   you
                   know
                   )
                   
                     a
                     most
                     wicked
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     verie
                     tyrant
                     .
                  
                   yea
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   sort
                   excommunicate
                   :
                   *
                   
                     God
                     refusing
                     to
                     speake
                     vnto
                     him
                     either
                     in
                     dreames
                     or
                     visions
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   This
                   example
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   obiecteth
                   against
                   Protestants
                   :
                   b
                   
                     This
                     man
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     was
                     by
                     Gods
                     appointment
                     deposed
                     from
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     by
                     Samuel
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     sentence
                     knowen
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     might
                     lawfully
                     haue
                     killed
                     him
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Carnals
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   should
                   haue
                   said
                   )
                   a
                   Cardinals
                   conceit
                   ,
                   vtterly
                   condemned
                   by
                   Dauid
                   himselfe
                   .
                   For
                   c
                   
                     Dauid
                     persecuted
                     by
                     Saul
                  
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   *
                   storie
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Bishop
                   acknowledgeth
                   )
                   
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     now
                     in
                     a
                     caue
                     where
                     he
                     had
                     Saul
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     excited
                     by
                     his
                     souldiers
                     to
                     kill
                     him
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     lay
                     violent
                     hands
                     vpon
                     his
                     person
                     ;
                     but
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     ,
                     closely
                     cutting
                     off
                     a
                     lappe
                     of
                     his
                     cloake
                     :
                     (
                     as
                     though
                     euen
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     offended
                     )
                     stroke
                     his
                     owne
                     brest
                     ,
                     saying
                     thus
                     to
                     the
                     souldiers
                     ,
                     [
                     God
                     be
                     mercifull
                     vnto
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     doe
                     not
                     this
                     wickednesse
                     against
                     him
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     liueth
                     ,
                     except
                     the
                     Lord
                     strike
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     day
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     die
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     he
                     perish
                     in
                     warres
                     ,
                     God
                     be
                     mercifull
                     vnto
                     me
                     that
                     I
                     ●ay
                     not
                     mine
                     hands
                     vpon
                     the
                     Lordes
                     anointed
                     .
                  
                   *
                   
                     Yea
                     after
                     Dauid
                     found
                     Saul
                     asleepe
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     his
                     
                     owne
                     seruant
                     Abisay
                     ;
                     Let
                     vs
                     not
                     kill
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     who
                     shall
                     laie
                     his
                     hands
                     vpon
                     the
                     anointed
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     innocent
                     ?
                     ]
                     Shewing
                     euidently
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     refraine
                     to
                     kill
                     Saul
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     the
                     loue
                     to
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     conscience
                     towards
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   your
                   purpurate
                   Cardinall
                   would
                   from
                   this
                   same
                   example
                   of
                   Dauid
                   die
                   his
                   gowne
                   afresh
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   his
                   Soueraigne
                   :
                   concluding
                   (
                   contrarie
                   to
                   Dauid
                   )
                   
                     It
                     was
                     lawfull
                     for
                     Dauid
                     to
                     kill
                     Saul
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   former
                   example
                   in
                   the
                   position
                   confuteth
                   the
                   Romish
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   example
                   of
                   Saul
                   and
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   other
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   booke
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   might
                   suffice
                   for
                   full
                   determination
                   of
                   this
                   cause
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   which
                   you
                   can
                   pretend
                   for
                   the
                   iust
                   deposing
                   of
                   any
                   person
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   correspondent
                   in
                   this
                   example
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   you
                   require
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   to
                   be
                   deposed
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   either
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   ,
                   or
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Apostate
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Saul
                     by
                     persecuting
                     Dauid
                     an
                     innocent
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   law
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   mortall
                   enmity
                   )
                   is
                   by
                   your
                   Bishop
                   defined
                   a
                   d
                   Tyrant
                   :
                   2.
                   by
                   being
                   *
                   forsaken
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   an
                   excommunicate
                   :
                   3.
                   by
                   *
                   
                     asking
                     counsell
                     of
                     a
                     witch
                     of
                     Endor
                     ,
                  
                   an
                   Apostate
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   deposing
                   you
                   pretend
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Catholicke
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   propagation
                   of
                   true
                   religion
                   .
                   This
                   end
                   might
                   Dauid
                   haue
                   proclaimed
                   ,
                   because
                   (
                   after
                   Sauls
                   death
                   hec
                   saith
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     [
                     But
                     we
                     will
                     bring
                     againe
                     the
                     arke
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     sought
                     it
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     dates
                     of
                     Saul
                     .
                  
                   Signifying
                   equall
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   religion
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   you
                   in
                   deposing
                   of
                   the
                   possessour
                   must
                   foresee
                   a
                   probability
                   of
                   *
                   
                     an
                     hopefull
                     Successour
                  
                   :
                   behold
                   heere
                   is
                   godly
                   *
                   
                     Dauid
                     anointed
                     of
                     Samuel
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     ordained
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     succeed
                     Saul
                     after
                     his
                     decease
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   you
                   professe
                   to
                   attempt
                   this
                   deposing
                   and
                   murdering
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     As
                     soone
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     opportunity
                     to
                     effect
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Marke
                   heere
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Dauid
                     hath
                     the
                     tyrant
                     in
                     a
                     ca●●
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   
                   able
                   to
                   stabbe
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   hart
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   lappe
                   of
                   his
                   garment
                   :
                   another
                   time
                   finding
                   him
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   guard
                   asleep
                   ,
                   and
                   able
                   now
                   to
                   cast
                   him
                   into
                   a
                   dead
                   sleepe
                   :
                   Notwithstanding
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   afterwards
                   to
                   performe
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   gratious
                   King
                   in
                   ruling
                   ,
                   doth
                   now
                   practise
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Subiect
                   in
                   obeying
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   from
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   position
                   we
                   descend
                   vnto
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Application
                   of
                   his
                   practise
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Dauid
                   flieth
                   into
                   a
                   Caue
                   or
                   vault
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   plot
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   auoid
                   parricide
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Dauid
                   hauing
                   Saul
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     cutteth
                     off
                     only
                     the
                     lappe
                     of
                     the
                     garment
                  
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   was
                   he
                   from
                   cutting
                   off
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   shoulders
                   of
                   a
                   kingdome
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Dauid
                   praieth
                   not
                   
                     God
                     speed
                  
                   the
                   proceeding
                   of
                   the
                   complot
                   of
                   treason
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     God
                     forbidde
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     be
                     mercifull
                     vnto
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     doe
                     not
                     this
                     wickednesse
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Dauid
                   sweareth
                   also
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   ?
                   a
                   sacramentall
                   oath
                   of
                   secrecy
                   ,
                   and
                   confederacy
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     doe
                     it
                     as
                     soone
                     as
                     possibly
                     he
                     can●
                  
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     As
                     the
                     Lord
                     liueth
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     lay
                     my
                     hands
                     vpon
                     the
                     Lords
                     anointed
                     .
                  
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   when
                   Saul
                   is
                   slaine
                   by
                   an
                   Amalakite
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   entertaineth
                   the
                   murtherer
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   ?
                   reioicing
                   and
                   approuing
                   the
                   act
                   ?
                   or
                   as
                   thus
                   dignifying
                   the
                   malefactour
                   ,
                   e
                   
                     ô
                     memorable
                     act
                     !
                     ô
                     religious
                     man
                     !
                  
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   *
                   
                     Rent
                     his
                     owne
                     clothes
                     ,
                     fasted
                     and
                     wept
                     and
                     commanded
                     the
                     murtherer
                     to
                     be
                     slaine
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Thy
                     sinne
                     be
                     vpon
                     thine
                     own
                     head
                     .
                     &c.
                  
                   This
                   one
                   example
                   of
                   this
                   incomparable
                   seruant
                   of
                   God
                   Dauid
                   is
                   therefore
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   volume
                   of
                   Gods
                   booke
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   one
                   man
                   all
                   men
                   might
                   haue
                   a
                   double
                   example
                   to
                   imitate
                   ;
                   Kings
                   to
                   behold
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   gratious
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Tyrant
                   :
                   Subiects
                   to
                   beholde
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   faithfull
                   subiect
                   euen
                   to
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   example
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   returned
                   vpon
                   the
                   Romish
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   beene
                   of
                   them
                   obiected
                   of
                   Elias
                   .
                
              
               
                 *
                 
                   ELias
                   did
                   call
                   for
                   fire
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   destroied
                   the
                   Captaines
                   and
                   Messengers
                   from
                   the
                   King.
                
                 Ergo
                 (
                 say
                 your
                 men
                 )
                 
                   Protestants
                   officers
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   dealt
                   with
                   by
                   vs
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 we
                 argue
                 contrarily
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 this
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 attempted
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 .
                 1.
                 because
                 Elias
                 was
                 no
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 calling
                 was
                 not
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 but
                 extraordinarie
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 act
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Fire
                   from
                   heauen
                
                 ]
                 a
                 worke
                 miraculous
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 Sauior
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 assoile
                 this
                 question
                 long
                 agoe
                 ,
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 conclude
                 ;
                 for
                 *
                 
                   When
                   his
                   Disciples
                   asked
                   him
                   saying
                   ,
                   Master
                   shall
                   we
                   command
                   fire
                   from
                   heauen
                   to
                   destroy
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Elias
                   did
                   ?
                
                 *
                 
                   Iesus
                   rebuked
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   spirit
                   you
                   are
                   of
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   but
                   to
                   saue
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Concluding
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 example
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 must
                 not
                 heerein
                 imitate
                 Elias
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Application
                   of
                   this
                   example
                   and
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   Whom
                   doe
                   you
                   seeke
                   to
                   destroy
                   ?
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   call
                   Heretikes
                   :
                   but
                   marke
                   ,
                   1.
                   these
                   disciples
                   desired
                   to
                   destroie
                   Those
                   *
                   Samaritânes
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   false
                   worshippers
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   long
                   before
                   forsaken
                   the
                   true
                   religion
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   now
                   disliked
                   Christ
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Because
                     his
                     face
                     was
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     would
                     goe
                     to
                     Hierusalem
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   religion
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   some
                   signification
                   that
                   he
                   meant
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   feast
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   to
                   solemnise
                   the
                   true
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   lawe
                   .
                   Secondly
                   what
                   haue
                   Protestants
                   done
                   ?
                   *
                   
                     They
                     will
                     not
                     admit
                     of
                     our
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     high
                     Priest
                     and
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Christ
                     the
                     Pope
                     they
                     doe
                     reiect
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   these
                   Samaritans
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Would
                     not
                     receiue
                     Christ
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   What
                   therefore
                   ?
                   A
                   generall
                   destruction
                   at
                   *
                   
                     one
                     
                     terrible
                     blow
                  
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   desire
                   to
                   *
                   
                     Call
                     for
                     fire
                     to
                     consume
                     these
                     Samaritans
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Now
                   who
                   are
                   you
                   ?
                   
                     Men
                     zealous
                     of
                     Gods
                     glory
                  
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   for
                   their
                   zeale
                   are
                   *
                   
                     Surnamed
                     the
                     Sonnes
                     of
                     thunder
                  
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   To
                   what
                   end
                   doe
                   you
                   breath
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   are
                   your
                   mouthes
                   so
                   hot
                   ?
                   
                     In
                     ordine
                     ad
                     Deum
                     :
                     euen
                     for
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     aduancement
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                  
                   So
                   these
                   wished
                   *
                   
                     fire
                     from
                     heauen
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   comming
                   by
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   Christ
                   immediately
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   glorified
                   in
                   his
                   Sonne
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   What
                   ground
                   haue
                   you
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   attempt
                   ?
                   
                     The
                     example
                     of
                     Elias
                  
                   :
                   the
                   same
                   example
                   did
                   these
                   Bonarges
                   alledge
                   saying
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     As
                     Elias
                     did
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   Christ
                   answereth
                   you
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     You
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     spirit
                     you
                     are
                     of
                     ,
                  
                   adding
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     come
                     to
                     destroie
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     saue
                     :
                  
                   shewing
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   difference
                   betweene
                   a
                   minde
                   so
                   resolued
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   true
                   regenerate
                   spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   betweene
                   Christ
                   and
                   Elias
                   ,
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     destruction
                     and
                     saluation
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   
                     Sonnes
                     of
                     thunder
                  
                   and
                   our
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   powder
                   being
                   rightly
                   compared
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   only
                   this
                   difference
                   :
                   They
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   fire
                   except
                   from
                   Gods
                   owne
                   hand
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     heauen
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   argument
                   of
                   their
                   patience
                   ;
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   desperate
                   ,
                   will
                   worke
                   it
                   in
                   many
                   barrels
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   from
                   hell
                   .
                   they
                   consult
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Master
                     wilt
                     thou
                     that
                     we
                     command
                     ?
                  
                   you
                   without
                   all
                   command
                   ,
                   yea
                   against
                   Gods
                   forbid
                   ,
                   seeke
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
                   Seeing
                   that
                   1.
                   there
                   was
                   
                     No
                     soueraigntie
                     either
                     of
                  
                   *
                   
                     Priests
                     or
                  
                   a
                   
                     People
                     ouer
                     Kings
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   from
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   as
                   saith
                   your
                   Cunerus
                   )
                   b
                   
                     With
                     great
                     patience
                     to
                     indure
                     the
                     tyrannie
                     of
                     mortall
                     Kings
                     ,
                     yea
                     when
                     
                     we
                     haue
                     power
                     to
                     resist
                     .
                  
                   And
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   next
                   vnder
                   God
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   iniuries
                   
                     To
                     commende
                     the
                     reuenge
                     vnto
                     God.
                  
                   Nay
                   he
                   teacheth
                   Kings
                   an
                   other
                   excellent
                   rule
                   of
                   policie
                   ,
                   fitting
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   all
                   States
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   c
                   
                     He
                     who
                     succeedeth
                     a
                     King
                     violently
                     murdered
                     of
                     any
                     ,
                     though
                     of
                     a
                     godly
                     zeale
                     ,
                     yet
                     ought
                     he
                     to
                     reuenge
                     his
                     Predecessors
                     death
                     by
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     male
                     factors
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   concerning
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Subiection
                   ;
                   wherein
                   we
                   haue
                   many
                   lawes
                   to
                   obey
                   Kings
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   to
                   resist
                   :
                   We
                   ascend
                   to
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   sealed
                   by
                   Christ
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   whose
                   speech
                   is
                   true
                   concerning
                   the
                   Ciuill
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   prerogatiue
                   of
                   Kings
                   which
                   he
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   Morall
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     I
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     destroy
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     fulfill
                     the
                     Law.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   former
                   Question
                   disputed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   shewing
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     THe
                     Pope
                     hath
                     all
                     absolute
                     and
                     direct
                     power
                     and
                     dominion
                     temporal
                     ouer
                     all
                     Kings
                     &
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     Which
                     we
                     prooue
                     by
                     consent
                     of
                     Diuines
                     ,
                     and
                     Canonists
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Defendors
                     of
                     the
                     contrary
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     meer
                     Polititians
                     .
                  
                   Take
                   heed
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   spirit
                   that
                   shewed
                   a
                   synopsis
                   of
                   
                     All
                     the
                     nations
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     All
                     these
                     will
                     I
                     giue
                     thee
                     :
                  
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   lawfull
                   Doner
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   lying
                   Tempter
                   .
                   From
                   whom
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   this
                   your
                   doctrine
                   had
                   his
                   stampe
                   ,
                   b
                   For
                   (
                   to
                   beleeue
                   your
                   owne
                   Doctor
                   )
                   
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     all
                     temporall
                     domimon
                     ouer
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     flattering
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   And
                   c
                   False
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     as
                     I
                     shall
                     prooue
                  
                   .
                   You
                   will
                   not
                   then
                   contend
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   what
                   say
                   you
                   to
                   all
                   Kings
                   in
                   Christendome
                   ?
                   d
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     ouer
                     these
                     indirectly
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     behoouefull
                     for
                     the
                     Spirituall
                     good
                     ,
                     power
                     
                     temporall
                     ouer
                     all
                     these
                     .
                  
                   By
                   what
                   law
                   ?
                   e
                   
                     Not
                     by
                     Ciuill
                     but
                     Diuine
                     law
                     .
                  
                   Well
                   then
                   ,
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   prooued
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   Scripture
                   or
                   by
                   tradition
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   some
                   probable
                   reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiections
                   from
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Obiection
                     .
                     The
                     Romish
                     pretence
                     .
                  
                   
                     f
                     
                       Saint
                       Peter
                       when
                       he
                       receiued
                       of
                       Christ
                       the
                       keies
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       of
                       heauen
                       ,
                       he
                       also
                       receiued
                       the
                       temporall
                       and
                       ciuill
                       sword
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       right
                       of
                       erecting
                       and
                       destroying
                       kingdomes
                       ;
                       as
                       farre
                       foorth
                       as
                       hee
                       might
                       thinke
                       it
                       behoouefull
                       for
                       the
                       good
                       of
                       soules
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       this
                       end
                       ought
                       the
                       Popeto
                       use
                       the
                       ciuill
                       sword
                       .
                    
                     This
                     cannot
                     be
                     ,
                     for
                     g
                     
                       By
                       the
                       k●ies
                       of
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       heauen
                    
                     (
                     as
                     your
                     Victoria
                     determineth
                     )
                     
                       is
                       signified
                       a
                       spirituall
                       autoritie
                       different
                       from
                       the
                       ciuill
                       iurisdiction
                       ,
                       as
                       is
                       prooued
                       by
                       the
                       vse
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       remitting
                       and
                       deteining
                       of
                       sinnes
                       :
                       which
                       no
                       way
                       can
                       belong
                       to
                       ciuill
                       autoritie
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     can
                     any
                     shew
                     me
                     any
                     one
                     Doctor
                     of
                     but
                     reasonable
                     antiquitie
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       Peto
                       vel
                       ex
                       millibus
                       vnum
                       )
                    
                     who
                     by
                     keies
                     ,
                     vnderstand
                     a
                     ciuill
                     power
                     .
                     It
                     were
                     au
                     excellent
                     Art
                     if
                     you
                     could
                     make
                     a
                     sword
                     of
                     a
                     paire
                     of
                     keies
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     profound
                     Diuinitie
                     were
                     it
                     to
                     turne
                     spirituall
                     regiment
                     into
                     politike
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Obiection
                     .
                     The
                     Romish
                     pretence
                     .
                  
                   
                     h
                     
                       Where
                       it
                       is
                       said
                       to
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Ioh●
                       21.
                       
                       [
                       Feede
                       my
                       sheepe
                       ]
                       is
                       vnderstood
                       the
                       power
                       wherby
                       the
                       Pastor
                       may
                       driue
                       away
                       a
                       woolfe
                       
                       (
                       such
                       an
                       one
                       is
                       an
                       hereticall
                       Prince
                       )
                       from
                       his
                       flocke
                       .
                       Againe
                       :
                    
                     i
                     
                       A
                       Prince
                       is
                       the
                       spirituall
                       sheepe
                       of
                       a
                       Priest
                       ,
                       but
                       a
                       Priest
                       cannot
                       be
                       called
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       a
                       Prince
                       :
                       for
                       Priests
                       haue
                       their
                       spirituall
                       Gouernour
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       they
                       are
                       subiect
                       both
                       in
                       spirituall
                       and
                       temporall
                       matters
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       no
                       other
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   neuer
                   read
                   ,
                   heard
                   ,
                   nor
                   dreamed
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     [
                     Feed
                     my
                     sheep
                  
                   ]
                   should
                   signifie
                   any
                   temporall
                   feeding
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   Princes
                   must
                   be
                   dieted
                   corporally
                   at
                   the
                   Popes
                   discretion
                   ;
                   this
                   will
                   follow
                   vpon
                   your
                   assertion
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   metaphor
                   ,
                   Feede
                   ,
                   hath
                   more
                   significant
                   relation
                   to
                   diet
                   then
                   to
                   dominion
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     Scriptures
                     doe
                     often
                     call
                     Princes
                     Pastors
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   your
                   owne
                   Doctors
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   plaine
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   Kings
                   are
                   called
                   
                     nourcing
                     fathers
                     ;
                     Es
                  
                   .
                   29.
                   
                   And
                   we
                   will
                   make
                   no
                   question
                   but
                   that
                   Father
                   is
                   a
                   relatiue
                   to
                   a
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   Priest
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   sonne
                   vnto
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   your
                   deuice
                   of
                   exemption
                   of
                   Priests
                   is
                   too
                   crude
                   to
                   be
                   easily
                   digested
                   of
                   any
                   reasonable
                   Diuine
                   ,
                   for
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Victoria
                   saith
                   )
                   l
                   
                     Priests
                     ,
                     besides
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     likewise
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     common-wealth
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     King
                     is
                     as
                     well
                     a
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     Laitie
                     :
                     therefore
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     is
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     the
                     ciuill
                     autoritie
                     in
                     temporall
                     things
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     matter
                     is
                     not
                     ruled
                     by
                     any
                     power
                     spirituall
                     .
                  
                   a
                   plaine
                   demonstration
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Obiection
                   from
                   the
                   prophecie
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   euents
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Romish
                     pretence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   yongue
                   Buls
                   of
                   Popes
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   m
                   Paulus
                   3.
                   
                   n
                   Pius
                   5.
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   followers
                   .
                   
                     I
                     the
                     seruant
                     of
                     the
                     seruants
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     placed
                     in
                     the
                     seat
                     of
                     iustice
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Prophecie
                     of
                     Ieremie
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     (
                     Ierem.
                     1.
                     )
                     [
                     Behold
                     I
                     haue
                     appointed
                     thee
                     ouer
                     Nations
                     to
                     roote
                     them
                     vp
                     and
                     destroy
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     plant
                     and
                     establish
                     them
                     ]
                     doe
                     excommunicate
                     these
                     Kings
                     and
                     their
                     fauorites
                     ,
                     absoluing
                     subiects
                     from
                     their
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     commanding
                     them
                     to
                     take
                     vp
                     armes
                     to
                     roote
                     them
                     out
                     .
                  
                   Is
                   this
                   the
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   that
                   Prophecie
                   ?
                   o
                   
                     It
                     was
                     spoken
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Rome
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   arrogant
                   glossers
                   ,
                   yea
                   impudent
                   glosers
                   and
                   peruerters
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God!
                   Did
                   euer
                   Ieremie
                   put
                   downe
                   Kings
                   to
                   root
                   them
                   out
                   ?
                   Hearken
                   to
                   your
                   Lyranus
                   :
                   p
                   
                     No
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     onely
                     denounce
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     against
                     wicked
                     Kinges
                     .
                  
                   Hearken
                   to
                   that
                   godly
                   Pope
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                   who
                   sheweth
                   that
                   Ieremies
                   act
                   was
                   onely
                   q
                   
                     By
                     preaching
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   fighting
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   demaund
                   in
                   whom
                   this
                   prophecie
                   was
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   listen
                   to
                   your
                   Doctor
                   Capella
                   :
                   r
                   
                     It
                     was
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     at
                     
                     whose
                     comming
                     Idols
                     and
                     false
                     Oracles
                     ceased
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     was
                     cast
                     out
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Scripture
                   lest
                   the
                   Pope
                   might
                   vnaduisedly
                   applie
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   holie
                   Bernard
                   doth
                   forewarne
                   him
                   to
                   *
                   
                     Beware
                     of
                     insolent
                     pride
                     :
                     for
                     these
                     wordes
                     being
                     applied
                     vnto
                     the
                     Pastors
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     ,
                     betoken
                     onely
                     an
                     industrio●s
                     ministrie
                     ,
                     but
                     no
                     predominant
                     autoritie
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   antiquitie
                   of
                   this
                   pretended
                   Papall
                   power
                   is
                   examined
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     THe
                     Priest
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     in
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     of
                     Christ
                     haue
                     more
                     authoritie
                     than
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ouer
                     Kinges
                     to
                     depose
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   probable
                   ,
                   except
                   you
                   can
                   shew
                   some
                   footings
                   either
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   holie
                   successors
                   in
                   the
                   purer
                   periods
                   of
                   times
                   .
                   But
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Christ
                     vsed
                     not
                     this
                     ciuill
                     iurisdiction
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     b
                     
                       Princely
                       autoritie
                    
                     (
                     as
                     your
                     chiefe
                     Iesuite
                     confesseth
                     )
                     
                       had
                       beene
                       supers●uou●
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       whose
                       end
                       was
                       to
                       worke
                       the
                       worke
                       of
                       Redemption
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       whereunto
                       the
                       onelie
                       spirituall
                       power
                       was
                       sufficient
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Peter
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     Apostles
                     neuer
                     challenged
                     temporall
                     authority
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     also
                     is
                     confessed
                     :
                     c
                     Apostles
                     (
                     saith
                     Carerius
                     )
                     
                       were
                       subiect
                       vnto
                       the
                       heathen
                       Kings
                       in
                       all
                       temporall
                       respects
                       :
                       because
                       Pontificall
                       gouernment
                       is
                       only
                       ouer
                       Christians
                       ,
                    
                     within
                     the
                     church
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       the
                       Heathens
                       are
                       said
                       by
                       the
                       Apostle
                       to
                       be
                       without
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                    
                     6.
                     
                     Heereupon
                     your
                     Saunders
                     doth
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     d
                     
                       Peter
                       receiued
                       of
                       Christ
                       no
                       power
                       ouer
                       Heathen
                       Kings
                       .
                    
                     He
                     conceiteth
                     a
                     reason
                     .
                     e
                     
                       There
                       is
                       a
                       double
                       power
                       ,
                       of
                       fortitude
                       ,
                       and
                       Christian
                       valour
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       The
                       one
                       in
                       suffering
                       aduersitie
                       constantly
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       in
                       attempting
                       and
                       effecting
                       hard
                       matters
                       couragiously
                       :
                       that
                       power
                       of
                       suffering
                       ,
                       as
                       more
                       excellent
                       ,
                       Christ
                       chose
                       as
                       fittest
                       for
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Apostles
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     their
                     successors
                     
                       for
                       the
                       gaining
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       the
                       faith
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       they
                       did
                       abstaine
                       from
                       armes
                       and
                       prescribe
                       obedience
                       .
                    
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   insist
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     As
                     though
                     there
                     were
                     not
                     a
                     difference
                     of
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     ;
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     vine
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     time
                     to
                     plant
                     and
                     water
                     it
                     ,
                     an
                     other
                     to
                     loppe
                     and
                     prune
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   though
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   time
                   was
                   planted
                   &
                   watred
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   and
                   deaths
                   of
                   holie
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   ought
                   
                   now
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   this
                   mans
                   scope
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   lopped
                   in
                   the
                   cutting
                   off
                   of
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   wicked
                   Kings
                   .
                   Nay
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   patient
                   suffering
                   of
                   the
                   tyranny
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   be
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Sanders
                   truely
                   said
                   )
                   
                     the
                     more
                     excellent
                     Christian
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   acting
                   and
                   working
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Kings
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   that
                   power
                   was
                   practized
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   bestowed
                   on
                   the
                   Apostles
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   faith
                   :
                   pardon
                   vs
                   if
                   we
                   fall
                   at
                   Iesus
                   feet
                   ,
                   to
                   choose
                   the
                   better
                   part
                   :
                   especially
                   knowing
                   that
                   *
                   
                     To
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     suffer
                     vniustly
                     for
                     iustice
                     ,
                     there
                     remaineth
                     a
                     crowne
                     of
                     iustice
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     iust
                     Iudge
                     will
                     giue
                     in
                     that
                     day
                     of
                     Reuelation
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   primitiue
                   Successors
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   two
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   and
                   long
                   after
                   ,
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   all
                   Obedience
                   temporall
                   to
                   all
                   Emperours
                   and
                   Kings
                   ,
                   whether
                   heathen
                   or
                   baptized
                   ;
                   although
                   Tyrants
                   or
                   Heretickes
                   or
                   Apostatates
                   ,
                   yea
                   euen
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   wanted
                   no
                   force
                   to
                   resist
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     IN
                     former
                     ages
                     Christians
                  
                   (
                   said
                   your
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   
                     did
                     not
                     depose
                     wicked
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     as
                     Diocletian
                     ,
                     Iulian
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     wanted
                     force
                     .
                     Which
                     maketh
                     some
                     Catholicks
                  
                   (
                   said
                   your
                   Bannes
                   )
                   
                     now
                     not
                     resisting
                     their
                     Kings
                     ,
                     excusable
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     want
                     force
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     commendable
                  
                   (
                   said
                   your
                   Frenchman
                   )
                   
                     to
                     suffer
                     when
                     thou
                     canst
                     not
                     resist
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     Catholickes
                  
                   (
                   said
                   your
                   Creswell
                   )
                   
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     hazard
                     their
                     liues
                     in
                     this
                     cause
                     ,
                     assooue
                     as
                     they
                     can
                     make
                     resistance
                     .
                  
                   Whereunto
                   might
                   haue
                   beeneadded
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   Allen
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     Ancient
                     Bishops
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     might
                     haue
                     excommunicated
                     the
                     Arian
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     and
                     hauedefended
                     themselues
                     from
                     them
                     by
                     force
                     
                     of
                     armes
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     greater
                     forces
                     of
                     their
                     Persecutors
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   Arche
                   of
                   all
                   your
                   rebellious
                   building
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   your
                   Iesuites
                   haue
                   erected
                   ,
                   and
                   whereupon
                   our
                   bastard
                   English
                   Cardinall
                   doth
                   insist
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   intituled
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     True
                     and
                     modest
                     Defence
                     for
                     English
                     Catholickes
                     :
                  
                   which
                   how
                   false
                   and
                   shamelesse
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   ready
                   to
                   shew
                   vnto
                   all
                   true
                   catholickes
                   for
                   their
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   others
                   for
                   their
                   conuersion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   First
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                
                 
                   For.
                   c
                   
                     For
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     two
                     hundred
                     yeares
                     we
                     cannot
                     reade
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   learned
                   Tolossanus
                   )
                   
                     of
                     any
                     christians
                     resisting
                     Emperours
                     of
                     other
                     times
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     most
                     bloudy
                     persecutions
                     to
                     haue
                     raised
                     any
                     tumult
                     in
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ;
                     no
                     not
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     able
                     both
                     by
                     equall
                     number
                     and
                     power
                     to
                     match
                     them
                     :
                     But
                     heerin
                     they
                     thought
                     their
                     religion
                     aduanced
                     before
                     all
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     gloried
                     in
                     this
                     behalfe
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     professed
                     this
                     as
                     a
                     most
                     holy
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     obedience
                     to
                     Magistrates
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   True
                   ,
                   the
                   patient
                   Christian
                   did
                   aduance
                   Christian
                   religion
                   by
                   suffering
                   vnder
                   Kings
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   now
                   pragmaticall
                   Christian
                   (
                   God
                   grant
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   false
                   Prophet
                   )
                   by
                   acting
                   and
                   plotting
                   Strategemes
                   ,
                   in
                   resisting
                   Kings
                   ,
                   will
                   ruinate
                   the
                   holy
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   Tolossanus
                   agreeth
                   your
                   Cunerus
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     The
                     
                     Martyrs
                     of
                     those
                     times
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     multitude
                     ,
                     might
                     easily
                     haue
                     conspired
                     against
                     their
                     persecuting
                     Tyrants
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   Hearken
                   you
                   conspirators
                   and
                   be
                   ashamed
                   )
                   
                     yet
                     for
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     by
                     performing
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     higher
                     power
                     chose
                     rather
                     to
                     suffer
                     then
                     resist
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     S.
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     demonstrate
                     their
                     hope
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     confessions
                     and
                     deaths
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     gaue
                     witnesse
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     were
                     called
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                  
                   witnesses
                   :
                   
                     whose
                     number
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     pleased
                     Christ
                     to
                     arme
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     aid
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     the
                     Hebrewes
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     what
                     nation
                     could
                     haue
                     resisted
                     thew
                     force
                     ?
                  
                   Although
                   these
                   glorious
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   the
                   mother
                   Church
                   in
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   haue
                   anouched
                   that
                   good
                   and
                   glorious
                   profession
                   of
                   Christian
                   faith
                   ,
                   haue
                   thereby
                   also
                   sealed
                   the
                   infallible
                   truth
                   of
                   Christian
                   obedience
                   due
                   to
                   earthly
                   Potentates
                   :
                   yet
                   will
                   we
                   not
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   these
                   two
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   ,
                   but
                   challenge
                   the
                   currant
                   and
                   successiue
                   practise
                   of
                   4000.
                   more
                   .
                   We
                   therefore
                   come
                   to
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   same
                   duty
                   of
                   Subiection
                   proued
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   400.
                   yeares
                   .
                
              
               
                 FIrst
                 Tertullian
                 in
                 his
                 Apologie
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Christian
                 loyalty
                 .
                 a
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Christian
                   professours
                   should
                   reuenge
                   themselues
                   with
                   humane
                   power
                   ,
                   or
                   feare
                   that
                   touch
                   of
                   persecution
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   tried
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   either
                   seeke
                   secret
                   reuenge
                   ,
                   or
                   vse
                   open
                   hostility
                   ,
                   can
                   you
                   imagine
                   we
                   could
                   want
                   sufficient
                   force
                   ?
                   we
                   are
                   visibly
                   knowen
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   interested
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   affaires
                   ,
                   your
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Iles
                   ,
                   Forts
                   ,
                   Borrowes
                   ,
                   Tents
                   ,
                   Tribes
                   ,
                   Decuries
                   ,
                   Senate
                   ,
                   Ma●kets
                   are
                   all
                   full
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   except
                   only
                   your
                   temples
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   warre
                   are
                   not
                   we
                   ready
                   and
                   sit
                   for
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   in
                   power
                   moe
                   ,
                   yet
                   do
                   willingly
                   suffer
                   
                   death
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   this
                   profession
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   more
                   lawfull
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   kill
                   ?
                
                 Heerein
                 you
                 who
                 boast
                 often
                 of
                 yours
                 as
                 great
                 multitudes
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 locusts
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 mischiefe
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 professing
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   able
                   :
                
                 Compare
                 but
                 your
                 
                   God
                   speed
                
                 ,
                 with
                 Tertullian
                 his
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 in
                 your
                 Popes
                 Buls
                 to
                 kings
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Aarons
                 calfe
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 both
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 rebellion
                 against
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 Cyprian
                 ;
                 he
                 likewise
                 penneth
                 an
                 Apology
                 ,
                 and
                 directeth
                 it
                 to
                 Demetrianus
                 the
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 persecuting
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 answering
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 b
                 
                   None
                   of
                   v●when
                   he
                   is
                   apprehended
                   doth
                   resist
                   ,
                   or
                   reuenge
                   himselfe
                   of
                   your
                   vniust
                   violence
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   our
                   people
                   be
                   maruellous
                   great
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   certaine
                   confidence
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   will
                   take
                   vengeance
                   of
                   all
                   transgressours
                   ,
                   doth
                   confirme
                   our
                   patience
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 you
                 are
                 taught
                 not
                 to
                 glory
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 force
                 )
                 would
                 banish
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 writing
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Constantius
                 an
                 Arian
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 hereticall
                 ;
                 to
                 free
                 himselfe
                 of
                 a
                 slanderous
                 imputation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 suggested
                 some
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constance
                 a
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 kindle
                 coales
                 of
                 dissention
                 betwixt
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 c
                 
                   I
                   call
                   God
                   to
                   record
                   vpon
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Brother
                   Constance
                   could
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   neuer
                   spake
                   word
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   euill
                   part
                   ;
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   madde
                   as
                   to
                   forget
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ;
                   Thou
                   shall
                   not
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   thy
                   King
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   in
                   thy
                   hart
                   :
                   but
                   did
                   obey
                   your
                   command
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   charge
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   Alexandria
                   .
                
                 The
                 summe
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 stirre
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Constance
                 a
                 true
                 professor
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 brother
                 Constantius
                 an
                 hereticke
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 made
                 conscience
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 raise
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 Pope
                 had
                 beene
                 truly
                 catechized
                 in
                 this
                 Creed
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 faithfull
                 allegeance
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 oft
                 haue
                 raised
                 King
                 against
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 your selues
                 confessed
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 hee
                 be
                 that
                 man
                 prophecied
                 of
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Sitting
                   on
                   a
                   red
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   power
                
                 (
                 permissiuely
                 )
                 
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   peace
                   from
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   kill
                   one
                   another
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 the
                 very
                 hinge
                 of
                 this
                 cause
                 )
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 after
                 Apostate
                 and
                 proue
                 an
                 Infidell
                 ,
                 saith
                 :
                 d
                 
                   Against
                   whom
                   of
                   you
                   did
                   wee
                   euer
                   raise
                   any
                   insurrection
                   ,
                   or
                   sedition
                   among
                   your
                   people
                   ,
                   though
                   otherwise
                   of
                   themselues
                   prone
                   to
                   rebellion
                   :
                   or
                   whose
                   death
                   did
                   wee
                   euer
                   conspire
                   ?
                
                 But
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 lately
                 whose
                 deaths
                 haue
                 you
                 not
                 conspired
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 Ambrose
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 heresie
                 of
                 Arius
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 magistrates
                 to
                 remoue
                 Ambrose
                 from
                 his
                 Bishopricke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 thronged
                 to
                 rescew
                 him
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   In
                   such
                   power
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Officers
                   could
                   not
                   resist
                   their
                   force
                   ;
                   I
                   quieted
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   auoid
                   their
                   malice
                   .
                
                 Then
                 sure
                 he
                 did
                 abhorre
                 by
                 raising
                 sedition
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 prouoke
                 magistrates
                 to
                 malice
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Father
                 vpon
                 that
                 penitentiall
                 dumpe
                 of
                 holy
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 [
                 *
                 
                   to
                   thee
                   only
                   haue
                   I
                   sinned
                   ▪
                
                 proueth
                 that
                 some
                 f
                 
                   Kings
                   are
                   not
                   subiect
                   to
                   any
                   penall
                   law
                   of
                   man.
                
                 And
                 for
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 actiue
                 profession
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 g
                 
                   Saint
                   Ambrose
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   sufficiently
                   armed
                   both
                   by
                   power
                   of
                   people
                   and
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   
                   strengthened
                   with
                   the
                   might
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   not
                   defend
                   his
                   Church
                   with
                   violence
                   against
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   the
                   hereticall
                   Emperor
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 is
                 Basill
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   Who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   forts
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   needed
                   not
                   to
                   feare
                   any
                   danger
                   ;
                   yet
                   suppliantly
                   offered
                   himselfe
                   to
                   Iulian
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Apostate
                 :
                 
                   and
                   caused
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   the
                   city
                   to
                   be
                   opened
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   appease
                   his
                   wrath
                   against
                   Christians
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 seuenth
                 is
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 expositiōs
                 of
                 some
                 proposition
                 ,
                 doth
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 giue
                 this
                 instruction
                 .
                 i
                 
                   Whereas
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   exhorteth
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   resist
                   gouernors
                   in
                   temporall
                   matters
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   subiect
                   :
                   ]
                   and
                   lest
                   any
                   might
                   not
                   performe
                   this
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   from
                   constraint
                   and
                   necessity
                   ,
                   he
                   addeth
                   ;
                   [
                   Not
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                   :
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   dissemblingly
                   ,
                   but
                   dutifully
                   in
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   to
                   him
                
                 (
                 God
                 )
                 
                   who
                   commandeth
                   subiection
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   he
                   exhorteth
                   ,
                   Seruants
                
                 *
                 
                   Obey
                   your
                   hard
                   and
                   iniurious
                   masters
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   ey-seruice
                   ,
                   as
                   only
                   pleasing
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   God.
                
                 Therefore
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 plead
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   humble
                   subiect
                
                 aboue
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 concaue
                 and
                 vautes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 seeke
                 how
                 to
                 humble
                 your
                 soueraigne
                 .
                 Forey
                 seruice
                 and
                 hart-seruice
                 do
                 distinguish
                 a
                 Christian
                 from
                 a
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   You
                   Pagans
                   do
                   feare
                   onely
                   the
                   outward
                   sight
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   we
                   only
                   the
                   inward
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   mind
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 eight
                 is
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 Catholicke
                 Emperour
                 .
                 l
                 
                   You
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   ignorant
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   your
                   Princely
                   
                   power
                   is
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   you
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   worldly
                   regiment
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                
                 (
                 Spirituall
                 )
                 
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Not
                 only
                 in
                 causes
                 temporall
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 inspirituall
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 outward
                 preseruation
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 personall
                 administration
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 oath
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 neither
                 do
                 our
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 challenge
                 ,
                 nor
                 subiects
                 condiscend
                 vnto
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 passed
                 the
                 lists
                 of
                 500.
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 is
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Mauritius
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 .
                 m
                 
                   To
                   this
                   end
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   power
                   ouer
                   all
                   persons
                   giuen
                   from
                   heauen
                   vnto
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   helped
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   In
                   those
                   gratious
                   commands
                   of
                   your
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   your
                   grace
                   in
                   sparing
                   me
                   did
                   not
                   spare
                   mee
                   one
                   whit
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   call
                   me
                   (
                   whereby
                   is
                   signified
                   a
                   ciuill
                   simplicity
                   )
                   foole
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   not
                   my
                   Lord
                   from
                   his
                   earthly
                   preeminence
                   too
                   hastily
                   disdaine
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   princely
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   cause
                   whose
                   seruants
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   so
                   rule
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   denie
                   them
                   not
                   due
                   reuerence
                   .
                
                 Heerein
                 we
                 finde
                 another
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 oath
                 ,
                 
                   Power
                   ouer
                   all
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 yeelding
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 due
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 Superiour
                 rule
                 :
                 and
                 requiring
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 yeelded
                 to
                 an
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 *
                 Reuerence
                 ,
                 or
                 curteous
                 respect
                 .
                 o
                 
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   without
                   doubt
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Bishop
                 Espencaeus
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Gregorie
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   soueraigntie
                   in
                   Emperours
                   ouer
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 We
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 passed
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 600.
                 yeares
                 :
                 now
                 therefore
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   descend
                   vnto
                   the
                   ages
                   following
                   of
                   foure
                   centuries
                   more
                   :
                   which
                   may
                   make
                   vp
                   a
                   complete
                   thousand
                   yeres
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   p
                   
                     ANcient
                     generall
                     Councels
                     were
                     gathered
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     cost
                     of
                  
                   (
                   good
                   and
                   Christian
                   ones
                   )
                   
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     their
                     consents
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     those
                     d●ues
                     the
                     Pope
                     did
                     make
                     supplication
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     authority
                     he
                     would
                     gather
                     Synods
                     .
                     But
                     after
                     those
                     times
                     all
                     causes
                     were
                     changed
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     head
                     in
                     spirituall
                     matters
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     subiect
                     in
                     temporall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Who
                   would
                   thinke
                   this
                   man
                   could
                   be
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   a
                   Iesuit
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   lesse
                   a
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   who
                   thus
                   disableth
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   granting
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     After
                     these
                     times
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   after
                   600.
                   yeres
                   )
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   purer
                   Antiquity
                   challenging
                   Popes
                   to
                   be
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   ,
                   who
                   but
                   a
                   Papist
                   would
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   despite
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   )
                   defend
                   the
                   degenerate
                   State
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     After
                     those
                     times
                     Popes
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     subiect
                     in
                     temporall
                     matters
                     ?
                  
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   said
                   ;
                   Thou
                   gratious
                   fauour
                   of
                   ancient
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   thou
                   sound
                   iudgement
                   of
                   ancient
                   reuerend
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   thou
                   deuout
                   subiection
                   of
                   ancient
                   holy
                   Popes
                   ;
                   in
                   summe
                   ,
                   thou
                   ancient
                   purity
                   ,
                   and
                   pure
                   Antiquity
                   adiew
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   so
                   bastardly
                   reiect
                   the
                   depositum
                   and
                   doctrine
                   of
                   humble
                   subiection
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   from
                   our
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   600.
                   yeares
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Bercklay
                   witnesseth
                   )
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   Christian
                   world
                   embraced
                   q
                   
                     With
                     common
                     consent
                     for
                     a
                     full
                     thousand
                     yeares
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   further
                   confessed
                   by
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   Chapters
                   following
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   further
                   challenge
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   successiue
                   Antiquity
                   in
                   the
                   currant
                   of
                   more
                   than
                   1000.
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Papallpretended
                   Iurisdiction
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   ,
                   hath
                   beene
                   euidently
                   controwled
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     WE
                     haue
                     many
                     examples
                     of
                     Emperours
                     deposed
                     by
                     Popes
                     ,
                     as
                     Leo
                     ,
                     Fredericke
                     ,
                     Henry
                     1.
                     
                     Freder
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Otho
                     1.
                     
                     Lewis
                     3.
                     
                     Lewis
                     4.
                     
                     Henry
                     4.
                     who
                     was
                     deposed
                     by
                     Gregory
                     the
                  
                   7.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   argument
                   ,
                   The
                   Popes
                   did
                   depose
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   temporall
                   authority
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   He
                   had
                   authority
                   to
                   depose
                   them
                   ,
                   will
                   iustifie
                   all
                   Pyrates
                   ,
                   and
                   theeues
                   in
                   their
                   spoiles
                   ;
                   all
                   Tyrants
                   in
                   their
                   vsurpations
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   impeach
                   this
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   would
                   heereby
                   defend
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   doth
                   confesse
                   )
                   b
                   
                     Many
                     Emperours
                     haue
                     deposed
                     many
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   from
                   the
                   act
                   done
                   to
                   conclude
                   a
                   right
                   of
                   doing
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   argument
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   examine
                   the
                   worke
                   by
                   the
                   square
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   square
                   by
                   the
                   worke
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   doing
                   ,
                   trie
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                   antiquity
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   granted
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   who
                   euer
                   violently
                   deposed
                   an
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   them
                   whom
                   you
                   cite
                   for
                   authority
                   of
                   deposing
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   c
                   
                     I
                     reade
                     and
                     reade
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Otto
                   Frisingensis
                   )
                   
                     and
                     I
                     find
                     that
                     Pope
                     Gregory
                     the
                     7.
                     called
                     Hildebrand
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1060.
                   )
                   
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     Pope
                     that
                     euer
                     depriued
                     an
                     Emperour
                     of
                     his
                     regiment
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     He
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   bishop
                   Espencaeus
                   )
                   
                     who
                     by
                     making
                     a
                     new
                     rent
                     betwixt
                     Kingdome
                     and
                     Popedome
                     did
                     raise
                     force
                     against
                     
                     the
                     Emperiall
                     diademe
                     ,
                     arming
                     himselfe
                     &
                     by
                     his
                     example
                     excited
                     other
                     Popes
                     against
                     Princes
                     excommunicate
                     .
                  
                   An
                   act
                   new
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   naught
                   will
                   appeare
                   by
                   the
                   Actor
                   .
                   e
                   
                     Pope
                     Greg.
                     the
                  
                   7.
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Chronographer
                   )
                   
                     was
                     excommunicate
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Italy
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     defamed
                     the
                     Apostolike
                     See
                     by
                     Simony
                     and
                     other
                     Capitall
                     crimes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   Instance
                   giuen
                   in
                   the
                   Donation
                   of
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   which
                   proueth
                   the
                   Popes
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   notable
                   forgerers
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Romish
                     Pretence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     Boniface
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   so
                   saith
                   Carerius
                   )
                   
                     writ
                     to
                     Philip
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     :
                     to
                     let
                     him
                     vnderstand
                     that
                     Philip
                     ought
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     vnto
                     him
                     both
                     spirituall
                     and
                     temporall
                     subiection
                     ,
                     and
                     whosoeuer
                     shall
                     thinke
                     otherwise
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Boniface
                   )
                   
                     we
                     iudge
                     and
                     declare
                     him
                     an
                     Hereticke
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   May
                   it
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   aske
                   you
                   by
                   what
                   law
                   this
                   temporall
                   is
                   assumed
                   ?
                   g
                   
                     There
                     is
                     extant
                     the
                     Donation
                     of
                     Constantine
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Sanders
                   )
                   
                     sufficiently
                     defended
                     against
                     all
                     Heretickes
                  
                   .
                   Then
                   belike
                   this
                   iurisdiction
                   was
                   from
                   man
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   God.
                   h
                   
                     Not
                     so
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Carerius
                   )
                   
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     rather
                     a
                     restitution
                     than
                     a
                     Donation
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     did
                     but
                     returne
                     it
                     ,
                     being
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     receiued
                     by
                     Tyrannicall
                     vsurpation
                     ,
                     being
                     an
                     Heathen
                     :
                     therefore
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     Turrecremata
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     now
                     so
                     much
                     giue
                     it
                     as
                     publish
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     due
                     to
                     the
                     
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   What
                   was
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   schedule
                   ?
                   i
                   
                     There
                     was
                     heerin
                     specified
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Valla
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   the
                   Donation
                   )
                   
                     a
                     conueiance
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Sicily
                     ,
                     Naples
                     ,
                     all
                     Italy
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                     Spaine
                     ,
                     the
                     Countries
                     of
                     the
                     Germans
                     ,
                     and
                     Britans
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Western
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   goodly
                   gift
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   heare
                   Luther
                   say
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     large
                     lie
                  
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   had
                   rather
                   heare
                   your
                   Doctors
                   speake
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   may
                   seem
                   partiall
                   ,
                   because
                   yours
                   .
                   l
                   
                     The
                     most
                     ancient
                     Historians
                     ,
                     authors
                     of
                     best
                     credit
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Canus
                   )
                   
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     purposely
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     diligently
                     recorded
                     the
                     acts
                     of
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     make
                     no
                     mention
                     of
                     any
                     such
                     Donation
                     :
                  
                   m
                   
                     Which
                     Pius
                     the
                     second
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     did
                  
                   (
                   as
                   saith
                   your
                   bishop
                   Balbus
                   )
                   *
                   
                     proue
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     slatte
                     counterfet
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   now
                   your
                   Popes
                   temporall
                   hold
                   should
                   be
                   forfetted
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   appeare
                   that
                   your
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   challenge
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   meere
                   imposter
                   .
                   The
                   Donation
                   is
                   called
                   palea
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   light
                   chaffe
                   I
                   passe
                   this
                   ouer
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   your
                   next
                   claime
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Popish
                   Arguments
                   from
                   Reason
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   (
                   failing
                   to
                   prooue
                   the
                   temporall
                   dominion
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   succession
                   )
                   endeuour
                   to
                   prooue
                   it
                   from
                   successe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     THe
                     Popes
                     of
                     Rome
                     haue
                     long
                     since
                     got
                     not
                     only
                     possession
                     but
                     also
                     dominion
                     of
                     the
                     city
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                     a
                     matter
                     to
                     be
                     wondred
                     
                     at
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     after
                     that
                     the
                     Emperours
                     had
                     many
                     times
                     sought
                     to
                     root
                     out
                     the
                     Popes
                     of
                     Rome
                     by
                     force
                     ,
                     the
                     Popes
                     haue
                  
                   
                   
                     contrarily
                     remoued
                     the
                     Emperours
                     out
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     the
                     chiefe
                     towne
                     of
                     their
                     Empire
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     Caesars
                     pallaces
                     and
                     the
                     city
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     without
                     force
                     come
                     vnto
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                     This
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Sanders
                   )
                   
                     is
                     the
                     singer
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     This
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   
                     is
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   though
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   without
                   force
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   by
                   *
                   craft
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   pretend
                   a
                   *
                   
                     forged
                     donation
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   own
                   Pope
                   called
                   it
                   before
                   he
                   was
                   Pope
                   )
                   would
                   want
                   art
                   to
                   delude
                   his
                   Successours
                   .
                   It
                   it
                   not
                   impossible
                   for
                   Pyrats
                   to
                   build
                   a
                   shippe
                   ,
                   for
                   spoile
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   it
                   
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   wil
                   so
                   much
                   rather
                   appeare
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   you
                   labour
                   to
                   obscure
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   c
                   
                     Boniface
                     the
                  
                   9.
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   owne
                   Balbus
                   noteth
                   )
                   
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     who
                     did
                     assay
                     to
                     challenge
                     there
                     giment
                     of
                     Rome
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   1400.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   forged
                   challenge
                   too
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   because
                   d
                   
                     Emperour
                     Charles
                     the
                     fift
                     ,
                     (
                     about
                     the
                     yeare
                     1550.
                     )
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     that
                     bestowed
                     the
                     city
                     of
                     Rome
                     and
                     the
                     Territories
                     adioining
                     vpon
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   second
                   Reason
                   from
                   a
                   pretended
                   right
                   of
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   to
                   conclude
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   abrogation
                   and
                   deposing
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   THe
                   Emperour
                   in
                   his
                   election
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Popes
                   minister
                   is
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   sword
                   at
                   his
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   his
                   command
                   be
                   is
                   deposed
                   .
                
                 Proue
                 this
                 .
                 b
                 
                   This
                   
                   is
                   apparent
                   by
                   the
                   oath
                   that
                   he
                   taketh
                   at
                   his
                   coronation
                   .
                
                 Proue
                 this
                 .
                 c
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   saith
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   authority
                   of
                   examining
                   the
                   person
                   elected
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   or
                   Emperour
                   belongeth
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   doe
                   anoint
                   and
                   consecrate
                   him
                   .
                
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 prooue
                 by
                 this
                 ?
                 d
                 
                   In
                   euery
                   vacancie
                   of
                   temporall
                   States
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   Successour
                   in
                   the
                   gouernment
                   .
                
                 What
                 yet
                 more
                 ?
                 e
                 
                   That
                   when
                   there
                   ariseth
                   any
                   doubt
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Emperour
                   and
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   a
                   competent
                   Iudge
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   cause
                   or
                   doubt
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   is
                   Iudge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   know
                   the
                   fable
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   wolfe
                   may
                   iudge
                   the
                   sheep
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   troubling
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   the
                   wolfe
                   wil
                   be
                   the
                   guilty
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sheepe
                   shal
                   be
                   the
                   condemned
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   you
                   say
                   
                     [
                     The
                     Emperour
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     approbation
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   is
                   false
                   :
                   And
                   your
                   Consequents
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Ergo
                     the
                     Pope
                     doth
                     succeed
                     in
                     vacancy
                     ;
                     Ergo
                     he
                     may
                     depose
                     ]
                  
                   are
                   both
                   friuolous
                   and
                   preiudicious
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   cause
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   :
                   your
                   Bishop
                   Lupoldus
                   hath
                   satisfied
                   long
                   sithence
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   f
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     that
                     is
                     chosen
                     Emperour
                     by
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     greater
                     part
                     of
                     Electours
                     ,
                     needeth
                     not
                     either
                     seeke
                     or
                     receiue
                     any
                     approbation
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   This
                   doth
                   your
                   other
                   learned
                   bishop
                   g
                   Balbus
                   by
                   
                   many
                   arguments
                   determine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   produceth
                   
                     A
                     publicke
                     decree
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     Lodouicke
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Electours
                     :
                  
                   Ad
                   ●…ging
                   
                     All
                     such
                     as
                     deny
                     the
                     imperiali
                     dignity
                     to
                     depend
                     only
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     needing
                     the
                     Popes
                     confirmation
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     seditious
                     ,
                     and
                     presently
                     they
                     that
                     deny
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     whosoeuer
                     consenteth
                     vnto
                     th●…
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     as
                     guilty
                     of
                     high
                     Treason
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     incurre
                     all
                     the
                     p●…s
                     due
                     to
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     guilt
                  
                   We
                   proceed
                   now
                   to
                   your
                   consequent
                   :
                   and
                   first
                   shew
                   the
                   noueltie
                   of
                   your
                   claime
                   .
                   h
                   For
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   your
                   author
                   witnesseth
                   )
                   
                     It
                     was
                     an
                     ancient
                     custome
                     and
                     of
                     long
                     continuance
                     ,
                     and
                     till
                     Adrian
                     the
                     Pope
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     Christ
                     815.
                     without
                     contradiction
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Emperour
                     did
                     confirme
                     the
                     election
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     could
                     be
                     Pope
                     without
                     the
                     approbation
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     :
                     which
                     custome
                     
                     after
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Adrian
                     was
                     inforce
                     ,
                     till
                     Pope
                     Gregory
                     the
                     9.
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     1072.
                     
                     But
                     now
                     we
                     see
                     a
                     new
                     and
                     contrary
                     countenance
                     of
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Christendome
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lawiers
                     deplore
                     as
                     miserable
                     ,
                     and
                     complaine
                     that
                     the
                     Emperour
                     lost
                     his
                     priuiledge
                     by
                     cosenage
                     and
                     deceit
                     .
                     &c.
                  
                   How
                   it
                   was
                   we
                   leaue
                   the
                   case
                   to
                   be
                   disputed
                   among
                   your
                   Romists
                   :
                   that
                   heere
                   is
                   a
                   change
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   denied
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   your
                   Balbus
                   ,
                   or
                   i
                   Carerius
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   Hence
                   we
                   argue
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   if
                   power
                   of
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   do
                   conferre
                   a
                   temporall
                   authority
                   Emperiall
                   vpon
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   then
                   when
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Emperours
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Emperour
                   a
                   spirituall
                   authority
                   ouer
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   deny
                   our
                   latter
                   consequent
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   deny
                   your
                   former
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   third
                   Argument
                   from
                   a
                   presumed
                   danger
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   Pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     EXcept
                     there
                     were
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     deposing
                     Apostate
                     Princes
                     ,
                     God
                     had
                     not
                     prouided
                     sufficiently
                     for
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   obiection
                   is
                   in
                   your
                   b
                   Extrauagants
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   rangeth
                   
                     Extra
                     without
                  
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   beside
                   the
                   presidence
                   of
                   primitiue
                   example
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   allowance
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   from
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   .
                   c
                   
                     For
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   (
                   as
                   
                   your
                   Cunerus
                   diuinely
                   reasoneth
                   )
                   
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     partiall
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     selfe-pleasing
                     fancy
                     of
                     sensuall
                     affection
                     must
                     this
                     question
                     bee
                     determined
                     .
                     Though
                     therefore
                     it
                     may
                     seeme
                     to
                     vs
                     a
                     decree
                     of
                     nature
                     for
                     euery
                     one
                     to
                     defend
                     himselfe
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     he
                     doth
                     enioy
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     forbid
                     to
                     doe
                     this
                     by
                     taking
                     armes
                     against
                     the
                     higher
                     powers
                     :
                     as
                     our
                     L.
                     Christ
                     taught
                     his
                     Disciple
                     now
                     about
                     to
                     defend
                     his
                     Master
                     ,
                     [
                     Put
                     vp
                     thy
                     sword
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     smiteth
                     with
                     the
                     sword
                     ,
                     shall
                     perish
                     with
                     the
                     sword
                     .
                     ]
                     Because
                     the
                     sword
                     is
                     not
                     put
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     Subiects
                     against
                     their
                     Kings
                     ,
                     but
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     Kings
                     against
                     Subiects
                     .
                  
                   Accordingly
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   doth
                   conclude
                   .
                   d
                   
                     Those
                     who
                     beare
                     the
                     sword
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     against
                     rulers
                     ,
                     must
                     perish
                     :
                     therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speak
                  
                   *
                   
                     th
                     generally
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   *
                   
                     He
                     that
                     resisteth
                     the
                     power
                     resisteth
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God.
                     ]
                     And
                     againe
                     [
                  
                   *
                   
                     not
                     defending
                     your selues
                     ,
                     (
                     my
                     Dearest
                     )
                     but
                     giue
                     place
                     to
                     wrath
                  
                   (
                   of
                   the
                   Gouernour
                   )
                   
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     vengeance
                     is
                     mine
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   therefore
                   no
                   reuenging
                   power
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   )
                   
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     be
                     not
                     ouercome
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     but
                     ouercome
                     euill
                     with
                     good
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   300.
                   yeares
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   grieuous
                   persecution
                   :
                   where
                   (
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   )
                   the
                   faithfull
                   *
                   
                     fought
                     with
                     beasts
                     after
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     men
                     :
                  
                   namely
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   doe
                   allegorize
                   )
                   with
                   men
                   as
                   sauage
                   as
                   beasts
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   found
                   no
                   power
                   on
                   earth
                   to
                   restraine
                   that
                   earthly
                   power
                   .
                   Was
                   therefore
                   God
                   awanting
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   .
                   Nay
                   rather
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   awanting
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Vertue
                     is
                     perfected
                     in
                     infirmity
                  
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     As
                     gold
                     is
                     purgedin
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     So
                     by
                     affliction
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Because
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     When
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     suffereth
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     is
                     renued
                     :
                  
                   And
                   *
                   
                     When
                     I
                     am
                     weake
                     ,
                     then
                     am
                     I
                     strong
                     .
                  
                   As
                   therefore
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   Artist
                   is
                   then
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   gold
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   refining
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Physician
                   with
                   his
                   Patient
                   when
                   he
                   woundeth
                   to
                   cure
                   him
                   :
                   So
                   whensoeuer
                   the
                   three
                   faithfull
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   fiery
                   furnace
                   *
                   
                     Behold
                     a
                     fourth
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   diuine
                   succourer
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   inward
                   miracle
                   of
                   comfort
                   in
                   patience
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   outward
                   of
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   Popish
                   Principles
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   e
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     iudged
                     of
                     any
                     person
                     vpon
                     earth
                     ,
                     whether
                     secular
                     or
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     generall
                     councell
                     :
                  
                   f
                   
                     Nether
                     may
                     be
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Carerius
                   )
                   
                     be
                     deposed
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     should
                     do
                     something
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     vniuersall
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   g
                   
                     As
                     for
                     example
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Azorius
                   )
                   
                     though
                     hee
                     should
                     neglect
                     the
                     Canons
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     spare
                     offenders
                     ,
                     oppresse
                     Innocents
                     ,
                     make
                     a
                     pray
                     of
                     the
                     goods
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     violate
                     the
                     lawes
                     of
                     Kings
                     :
                     yet
                     is
                     he
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     iudged
                     of
                     any
                     but
                     God.
                  
                   h
                   
                     Not
                     though
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   one
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Calends
                   of
                   your
                   Martyrs
                   )
                   
                     hee
                     should
                     cary
                     many
                     people
                     with
                     himselfe
                     to
                     hell
                     :
                     yet
                     no
                     mortall
                     creature
                     may
                     presume
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     why
                     do
                     you
                     so
                     ?
                  
                   Heere
                   is
                   a
                   desperate
                   disease
                   ,
                   wherein
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   practise
                   of
                   Phlebotomy
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   an
                   incision
                   or
                   exustion
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   in
                   like
                   case
                   against
                   the
                   secular
                   state
                   obiect
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   :
                   said
                   I
                   like
                   ?
                   O
                   no
                   ,
                   farre
                   different
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   difference
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Popes
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papall
                   power
                   will
                   be
                   thought
                   spirituall
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   being
                   euill
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   baine
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Princes
                   is
                   but
                   corporall
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     [
                     Therefore
                     ●●are
                     them
                     not
                  
                   ]
                   because
                   they
                   can
                   goe
                   no
                   further
                   then
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   bodilie
                   tyrannie
                   worketh
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   patience
                   supports
                   martyrdome
                   ,
                   martyrdome
                   gaineth
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   Therefore
                   this
                   euill
                   with
                   patience
                   may
                   happily
                   be
                   indured
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   spirituall
                   tyranny
                   doth
                   captiuate
                   the
                   inward
                   soule
                   ,
                   the
                   sou●…c
                   commands
                   the
                   senses
                   ,
                   these
                   practise
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stipend
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   euerliuing
                   death
                   of
                   hell
                   .
                   Therefore
                   heere
                   is
                   need
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   )
                   of
                   power
                   
                   to
                   depose
                   so
                   desperate
                   a
                   spirituall
                   euill
                   ,
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   :
                   *
                   
                     If
                     the
                     salt
                     want
                     his
                     salinesse
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     vpon
                     the
                     Dunghill
                     .
                  
                   Marke
                   then
                   concerning
                   the
                   spirituall
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   ordeined
                   ,
                   
                     Eijciatur
                     foras
                     ,
                     cast
                     out
                  
                   :
                   concerning
                   the
                   temporall
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Resist
                     not
                     the
                     powers
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Protestants
                   against
                   the
                   pretended
                   Papall
                   power
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   from
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Scripture
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Fathers
                       ,
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Reasons
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   granted
                   vs
                   for
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   that
                   *
                   
                     Priests
                     were
                     subiect
                     to
                     their
                     Kings
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   due
                   subiection
                   to
                   wicked
                   Kings
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   exemplified
                   in
                   *
                   Dauid
                   the
                   mirror
                   of
                   all
                   perfect
                   loyalty
                   :
                   which
                   case
                   is
                   made
                   more
                   liuely
                   by
                   the
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   *
                   Eliah
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   Of
                   many
                   one
                   shall
                   suffice
                   .
                
                 
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   
                   *
                   
                     [
                     Let
                     euery
                     soule
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     higher
                     powers
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   If
                   you
                   doubt
                   what
                   power
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   whom
                   subiection
                   is
                   due
                   ;
                   looke
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     He
                     beareth
                     not
                     the
                     sword
                     for
                     naught
                     :
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   sword
                   therefore
                   power
                   temporall
                   ,
                   if
                   from
                   whom
                   this
                   is
                   due
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Euery
                     soule
                     be
                     subiect
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   conditions
                   of
                   reasonable
                   men
                   :
                   If
                   why
                   ?
                   this
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     For
                     the
                     power
                     is
                     ordained
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   point
                   in
                   question
                   is
                   concerning
                   the
                   Subiect
                   :
                   The
                   Romish
                   seeke
                   two
                   enasions
                   to
                   free
                   their
                   Pope
                   from
                   subiection
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Romish
                   pretence
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     From
                     this
                     place
                     the
                     Protestants
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     therefore
                     the
                     Pope
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     subiect
                     :
                     But
                     I
                     deny
                     their
                     consequent
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     
                     Apòstle
                     writeth
                     of
                     subiection
                     to
                     Heathen
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     euery
                     Christian
                     was
                     to
                     submit
                     themselues
                     :
                     But
                     now
                     that
                     Emperours
                     be
                     Christians
                     ,
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     a
                     superiour
                     power
                     in
                     the
                     spirituall
                     Pastor
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Replie
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   your
                   solution
                   doth
                   destroy
                   a
                   generall
                   maxime
                   ,
                   confessed
                   of
                   all
                   diuines
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Acosta
                   confesseth
                   )
                   b
                   
                     Insidels
                     conuerted
                     to
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     therefore
                     lose
                     their
                     former
                     temporall
                     right
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   we
                   haue
                   already
                   prooued
                   by
                   your
                   owne
                   confessions
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   then
                   ten
                   circles
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   .
                   We
                   argue
                   further
                   now
                   from
                   this
                   knowen
                   principle
                   ;
                   
                     Princes
                     by
                     conuersion
                     to
                     the
                     Gospell
                     lose
                     no
                     temporall
                     right
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     before
                     their
                     conuersion
                     :
                  
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Infidelitie
                   we
                   neuer
                   reade
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   deposed
                   by
                   their
                   Pagan
                   Priests
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   this
                   their
                   prerogatiue
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   impaired
                   by
                   their
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   confirmed
                   thereby
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   three
                   degrees
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   teacheth
                   greater
                   Christian
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   Prince
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   doth
                   not
                   behold
                   only
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     Minister
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   from
                   Christian
                   feare
                   :
                   For
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   as
                   hirelings
                   ,
                   onely
                   performed
                   obedience
                   propteriram
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   temporall
                   Sword
                   ;
                   which
                   man
                   (
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   man
                   )
                   might
                   auoid
                   by
                   many
                   meanes
                   :
                   But
                   Christians
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     He
                     that
                     resisteth
                     purchaseth
                     damnation
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   are
                   dutifull
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   eternall
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   omnipotent
                   God.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   from
                   Christian
                   confidence
                   ,
                   For
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   assoone
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   doth
                   tyrannize
                   ,
                   do
                   rebel
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   freedome
                   corporall
                   were
                   their
                   speciall
                   good
                   :
                   but
                   Christians
                   *
                   
                     [
                     Wil
                     t
                     thou
                     not
                     feare
                     the
                     power
                     ?
                     doe
                     good
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     haue
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                  
                   in
                   suffering
                   outward
                   euill
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   are
                   confirmed
                   in
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   an
                   euerlasting
                   good
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   Christian
                   loue
                   ,
                   for
                   Pagans
                   by
                   their
                   Princes
                   commands
                   are
                   naturally
                   inclined
                   to
                   discontent
                   and
                   hate
                   :
                   but
                   Christians
                   [
                   *
                   
                     Loue
                     is
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ]
                  
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Loue
                   made
                   perfect
                   to
                   obey
                   
                   the
                   iust
                   lawes
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   Christians
                   would
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Pagan
                   Prince
                   (
                   if
                   perswaded
                   of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   but
                   would
                   more
                   easily
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   second
                   Euasion
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Romish
                     Pretence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     The
                     Apostle
                     doth
                     not
                     restraine
                     his
                     speech
                     to
                     any
                     kind
                     of
                     superiour
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     speaketh
                     generally
                     of
                     [
                     powers
                     that
                     be
                     :
                     ]
                     signifying
                     aswell
                     the
                     spirituall
                     power
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     temporall
                     .
                     Therefore
                     Protestants
                     may
                     not
                     conclude
                     heereupon
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     temporall
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   suffer
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Iudge
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     He
                     beareth
                     not
                     the
                     sword
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   he
                   meaneth
                   the
                   temporall
                   Gouernour
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   require
                   witnesse
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   from
                   all
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   behold
                   d
                   
                     S.
                     Chrysostome
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   own
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   truly
                   )
                   
                     doth
                     vnderstand
                     by
                     (
                     euery
                     soule
                     )
                     that
                     euery
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     euery
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     Bishop
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     subiect
                     :
                     To
                     whom
                     doe
                     other
                     ancient
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     as
                     Euthym.
                     Theod.
                     Theoph.
                     Oecumen
                     .
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Greeke
                     Doctors
                     agree
                     .
                     Yea
                     Gregory
                     surnamed
                     the
                     Great
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     doth
                     so
                     likewise
                     expound
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     S.
                     Bernard
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     a
                     Bishop
                     said
                     th●…
                     (
                     Euery
                     soule
                     )
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     :
                     then
                     must
                     you
                     also
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   the
                   bishop
                   of
                   Senona
                   )
                   
                     be
                     subiect
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     shall
                     offer
                     to
                     exempt
                     you
                     ,
                     shall
                     but
                     offer
                     to
                     tempt
                     and
                     delude
                     you
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Protestants
                   from
                   Antiquitie
                   .
                
              
               
                 HE
                 that
                 is
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 first
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 for
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Sauiour
                
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 your
                 grand
                 a
                 Iesuite
                 )
                 
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   man
                   and
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   temporall
                   on
                   this
                   earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Peter
                
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 confessed
                 by
                 your
                 most
                 vehement
                 b
                 Aduocates
                 in
                 their
                 plea
                 for
                 Papall
                 hierarchie
                 )
                 
                   were
                   all
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   temporall
                   States
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 all
                 ancient
                 holy
                 
                   Popes
                   ,
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 c
                 commonly
                 granted
                 )
                 yea
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 force
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostates
                 ;
                 did
                 performe
                 subiection
                 to
                 temporall
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 d
                 Tertullian
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   reuenged
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   want
                   force
                   :
                
                 e
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   doe
                   not
                   resist
                   ,
                   although
                   our
                   number
                   be
                   great
                   :
                
                 S.
                 f
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   though
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   prone
                   to
                   resist
                   you
                   :
                
                 S.
                 g
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   present
                   and
                   offer
                   a
                   defence
                   :
                
                 S.
                 h
                 Augustine
                 yeelding
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   Christian
                   subiection
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   feare
                   or
                   by
                   constraint
                   .
                
                 A
                 doctrine
                 for
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 600.
                 yeares
                 in
                 
                   generall
                   vse
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 your
                 i
                 Bellarmine
                 :
                 
                   And
                   continued
                   after
                   Christ
                   the
                   space
                   of
                
                 1000
                 yeares
                 saith
                 your
                 k
                 Be●●la●●s
                 :
                 
                   neuer
                   changed
                   till
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 1060.
                 saith
                 your
                 *
                 Tolossanus
                 ,
                 Friburgens
                 .
                 Espencaeus
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 we
                 dare
                 to
                 remooue
                 *
                 
                   The
                   ancient
                   Land-markes
                   of
                   our
                   forefathers
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Other
                   Proofs
                   of
                   Protestants
                   from
                   Antiquity
                   in
                   two
                   most
                   Christian
                   and
                   potent
                   Nations
                   :
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   France
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 this
                 soueraignity
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 (
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 Papall
                 iurisdiction
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 willingly
                 
                 subscribe
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 knowen
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 anciently
                 as
                 earnestly
                 challenged
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 point
                 at
                 some
                 few
                 heads
                 of
                 examples
                 of
                 our
                 ancient
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 Sir
                 Edward
                 Cooke
                 ,
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 Attorney
                 generall
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 alwaies
                 reportable
                 and
                 memorable
                 Reports
                 hath
                 lately
                 published
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 
                   In
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   K.
                   Edward
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   a
                   Subiect
                   brought
                   in
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   Bull
                   of
                   excommunication
                   against
                   another
                   Subiect
                   of
                   this
                   realme
                   ,
                   and
                   published
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   answered
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   then
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   lawes
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   Treason
                   against
                   the
                   King
                   ;
                   the
                   Offendor
                   had
                   beene
                   drawen
                   and
                   hanged
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   he
                   was
                   only
                   abiured
                   the
                   Realme
                   .
                
                 Compare
                 this
                 Bull
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 only
                 push
                 at
                 a
                 Subiect
                 against
                 his
                 benefice
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 Bull
                 which
                 more
                 mankeen
                 goareth
                 Kings
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 their
                 mortall
                 wound
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   by
                   his
                   Bull
                   had
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   prouision
                   bestowed
                   a
                   benefice
                   vpon
                   one
                   within
                   the
                   prouince
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   presented
                   another
                   :
                   the
                   Arch-bishop
                   refuseth
                   the
                   Kings
                   presentation
                   ,
                   and
                   yeelded
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   prouision
                   .
                   This
                   Arch-bishop
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   was
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   lands
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   Bishoprick
                   during
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 b
                 
                   In
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   presented
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   a
                   Benefice
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Presentee
                   was
                   disturbed
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   obtained
                   Buls
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   cause
                   he
                   was
                   condemned
                   to
                   perpetuall
                   imprisonment
                   .
                
                 Compare
                 this
                 Bull
                 of
                 disturbing
                 onely
                 the
                 Present
                 of
                 Kings
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 ordinarily
                 violate
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 c
                 
                   In
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   Richard
                   the
                   second
                   it
                   was
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Parliament
                   [
                   R.
                   2.
                   cap.
                   2.
                   ]
                   that
                   England
                   had
                   alwaies
                   beene
                   f●ce
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   subiection
                   to
                   no
                   Realme
                   ,
                   but
                   immediatly
                   subiect
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   none
                   other
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   ought
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   regality
                   of
                   the
                   crowne
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   submitted
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   their
                   Realme
                   by
                   him
                   frustrated
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 Compare
                 this
                 
                   English
                   King
                   immediately
                   not
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 Iesu●ticall
                 principle
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   All
                   Kings
                   are
                   indirectly
                   subiect
                   to
                   Popes
                   .
                
              
               
                 d
                 
                   In
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   fourth
                   it
                   was
                   confirmed
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   Excommunication
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   in
                   England
                   .
                
                 Compare
                 this
                 
                   Of
                   no
                   force
                   in
                   England
                
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 excommunications
                 
                 which
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 times
                 haue
                 been
                 made
                 *
                 
                   against
                   England
                
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 
                   In
                   the
                   raigne
                   of
                   King
                   Edward
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Kings
                   bench
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   spirituall
                   man
                   should
                   sue
                   another
                   spirituall
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Rome
                   for
                   a
                   matter
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   remedy
                   before
                   his
                   Ordinary
                   within
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   did
                   incurre
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   premunire
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   hainous
                   offence
                   against
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   his
                   crowne
                   and
                   dignity
                   .
                
                 Compare
                 this
                 with
                 their
                 Acts
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 made
                 no
                 other
                 sute
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 meanes
                 to
                 dispossesse
                 English
                 Kings
                 of
                 their
                 crowne
                 and
                 dignity
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 examples
                 of
                 like
                 nature
                 I
                 pretermit
                 ,
                 and
                 remit
                 the
                 Reader
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 satisfied
                 to
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 
                   Reports
                   ,
                   Habet
                   enim
                   ille
                   quod
                   det
                   ,
                   &
                   dat
                   nemo
                   largius
                   .
                
                 The
                 conclusion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 challenge
                 of
                 Soueraigntie
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 Buls
                 ,
                 ancient
                 right
                 and
                 iustice
                 in
                 Kings
                 which
                 were
                 predecessours
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 traduced
                 now
                 as
                 an
                 irreligious
                 impiety
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 successors
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 might
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hasten
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Argument
                 ,
                 presuming
                 that
                 my
                 studious
                 Reader
                 perusing
                 the
                 French
                 stories
                 will
                 ease
                 me
                 of
                 that
                 trauell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Argument
                   of
                   Protestants
                   from
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 onely
                 summarily
                 to
                 recapitulate
                 the
                 Arguments
                 dispersed
                 in
                 this
                 former
                 Treatise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Reason
                 was
                 long
                 since
                 Christened
                 :
                 for
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 a
                 Sanders
                 )
                 
                   did
                   chuse
                   rather
                   to
                   suffer
                   euill
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   reuenge
                   :
                
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 seconded
                 by
                 other
                 heroicall
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   thought
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 b
                 Tolossanus
                 )
                 
                   their
                   faith
                   glorified
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   performed
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 Questionlesse
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 reason
                 heereof
                 :
                 One
                 is
                 specified
                 by
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Christians
                   must
                   be
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   supernaturall
                   vertue
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   vengeance
                   .
                
              
               
                 Another
                 by
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 that
                 d
                 
                   Induring
                   the
                   misery
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   auouch
                   their
                   hope
                   of
                   a
                   life
                   eternall
                   .
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 by
                 
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 
                   Heereby
                   to
                   make
                   distinction
                   of
                   Christian
                   obedience
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   other
                   of
                   Pagans
                   :
                   that
                   whereas
                   these
                   yeeld
                   onelie
                   obedience
                   proceeding
                   from
                   feare
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   ours
                   should
                   appeare
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   Conscience
                   towards
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Reason
                 is
                 politicke
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 your
                 *
                 Victoria
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 common-wealth
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 the
                 state
                 temporall
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 another
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 which
                 wee
                 borrowed
                 from
                 your
                 Acosta
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 licence
                 of
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   an
                
                 
                 
                   occasion
                   of
                   much
                   spoiles
                   and
                   bloudshed
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Reason
                 is
                 violent
                 inforcing
                 you
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 confessions
                 to
                 grant
                 our
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 your
                 confessions
                 be
                 of
                 two
                 kinds
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   hath
                   not
                   temporall
                   Soueraignty
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   directly
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   indirectly
                   ,
                
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 bonum
                 spirituale
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   temporall
                   doth
                   necessarily
                   helpe
                   or
                   aduance
                   the
                   spirituall
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 But
                 g
                 
                   So
                   you
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   say
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Carerius
                 )
                 
                   that
                   a
                   King
                   hath
                   not
                   iurisdiction
                   temporall
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   indirectly
                   ;
                   because
                   his
                   authority
                   doth
                   intend
                   a
                   spirituall
                   good
                   ,
                   a●
                   namely
                   preseruation
                   of
                   iustice
                   in
                   a
                   common-wealth
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 truely
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 .
                 h
                 
                   A
                   king
                   as
                   a
                   man
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   doth
                   serue
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   good
                   life
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   by
                   gouerning
                   other
                   mens
                   liues
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   his
                   office
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   ordaine
                   lawes
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   the
                   politicke
                   peace
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   establish
                   true
                   religion
                   .
                
                 From
                 hence
                 I
                 conclude
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 your
                 distinction
                 be
                 good
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   hath
                   temporall
                   iurisdiction
                   ouer
                   Kings
                   to
                   depose
                   them
                   ,
                   indirectly
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   foorth
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   behooffull
                   for
                   Religion
                   :
                
                 then
                 must
                 you
                 grant
                 that
                 Kings
                 haue
                 iurisdiction
                 temporall
                 onely
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Office
                 also
                 is
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 
                   [
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   Deum
                
                 ]
                 as
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 position
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 not
                 your
                 Pope
                 that
                 power
                 ouer
                 Princes
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 indirectly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Confession
                 I
                 take
                 from
                 Carerius
                 ,
                 your
                 most
                 
                 importunate
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 impudent
                 magnifier
                 of
                 Papall
                 authority
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 excepting
                 your
                 Bozius
                 )
                 we
                 can
                 reade
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 Carerius
                 reasoneth
                 thus
                 :
                 i
                 
                   The
                   Donation
                   of
                   Constantine
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 (
                 whereby
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 kingdoms
                 in
                 Europe
                 were
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 
                   was
                   either
                   true
                   or
                   false
                   ;
                   if
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   parts
                   hold
                   their
                   thrones
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   authority
                   :
                   if
                   false
                   ,
                   then
                   had
                   Pope
                   Zachary
                   no
                   authority
                   to
                   confirm
                   K.
                   Pepin
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   nor
                   Leo
                   the
                   third
                   to
                   constitute
                   Emperor
                   Charles
                   the
                   great
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 your
                 Doctor
                 giueth
                 vs
                 this
                 antecedent
                 proposition
                 .
                 
                   If
                   the
                
                 pretended
                 
                   Donation
                   of
                   Constantine
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   be
                   counterset
                   ,
                   then
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   Pope
                   authority
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   these
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   That
                   pretended
                   donation
                
                 (
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 confe●sion
                 )
                 
                   is
                   fabulous
                
                 :
                 so
                 false
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Pope
                   was
                   possessed
                   of
                   the
                   dominion
                   of
                   the
                   city
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 1400.
                 
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 l
                 Bellarmine
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 till
                 the
                 yeare
                 755.
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Dukedome
                   of
                   Rauenna
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 from
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequent
                 ,
                 strengthened
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 who
                 writeth
                 vnto
                 Eugenius
                 the
                 Pope
                 concerning
                 this
                 very
                 point
                 .
                 His
                 argument
                 is
                 ;
                 The
                 successour
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 cannot
                 challenge
                 anie
                 authority
                 as
                 descending
                 from
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 Peter
                 had
                 not
                 in
                 himselfe
                 :
                 m
                 
                   But
                   Peter
                   had
                   not
                   this
                   temporall
                   .
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Eugenius
                 did
                 not
                 challenge
                 it
                 directy
                 essentiall
                 to
                 the
                 Popedome
                 )
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 Bernards
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 assume
                 any
                 such
                 authority
                 either
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 direct
                 scripture
                 ,
                 torrēt
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 euidence
                 of
                 reasons
                 do
                 all
                 confute
                 this
                 Papall
                 Vsurpation
                 ouer
                 Kings
                 as
                 a
                 challenge
                 meerely
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 fraudulent
                 ,
                 and
                 rebellious
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   you
                   therefore
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 with
                 holy
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 vpon
                 you
                 his
                 
                 Christian
                 resolution
                 :
                 for
                 writing
                 to
                 king
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 n
                 
                   A
                   wicked
                   man
                
                 (
                 saith
                 your
                 Barclay
                 )
                 
                   multiplying
                   most
                   heinous
                   crimes
                   both
                   against
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   :
                
                 yet
                 against
                 the
                 suggestions
                 of
                 the
                 rebellious
                 spirits
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 thus
                 doth
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 determine
                 for
                 himselfe
                 :
                 o
                 
                   Though
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   should
                   conspire
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   moue
                   me
                   to
                   practise
                   any
                   conspiracy
                   against
                   the
                   Maiesty
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   willinglie
                   offend
                   the
                   King
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   cannot
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   [
                   If
                   any
                   resisteth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   he
                   resisteth
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   purchaseth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   damnation
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 Mark
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 maketh
                 this
                 necessity
                 of
                 subiection
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 Christian
                 morality
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 defended
                 vpon
                 danger
                 of
                 damnation
                 :
                 relying
                 vpō
                 a
                 canon
                 :
                 what
                 ,
                 Papall
                 ?
                 of
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   nostris
                   mandatis
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 *
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   ;
                   If
                   any
                   resist
                   regall
                   powers
                   ,
                   he
                   resisteth
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   purchaseth
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 you
                 are
                 taught
                 neuer
                 to
                 delude
                 your
                 soules
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 mischiefes
                 by
                 presumption
                 of
                 your
                 good
                 intent
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Catholicke
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 can
                 neuer
                 cary
                 an
                 order
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 Who
                 gratiously
                 sanctifie
                 you
                 with
                 that
                 *
                 
                   Feare
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 
                   Honour
                   to
                   your
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 ,
                 through
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               second
               Member
               of
               this
               
                 Third
                 part
              
               ,
               Which
               is
               a
               Confutation
               of
               the
               wicked
               
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Aequiuocation
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Am
                 now
                 to
                 encounter
                 this
                 new-bred
                 Hydra
                 ,
                 and
                 vglie
                 Monster
                 ,
                 which
                 lurked
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 inuisible
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Aequi●ocating
                 sect
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 being
                 discouered
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-priest
                 drawen
                 into
                 publicke
                 by
                 a
                 solemne
                 Approbation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 golden
                 chaine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 heereby
                 appeare
                 lesse
                 monstrous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Priuilege
                         of
                         this
                         
                           Treatise
                           of
                           Aequiuocation
                        
                         by
                         their
                         Arch-priest
                         .
                      
                       
                         a
                         
                           THis
                           Treatise
                           is
                           very
                           learned
                           ,
                           godly
                           ,
                           and
                           Catholike
                           :
                           wherein
                           doubtlesse
                           the
                           Authour
                           doth
                           confirme
                           the
                           equity
                           of
                           Aequiuocation
                           by
                           euidence
                           of
                           Scriptures
                           ,
                           Fathers
                           ,
                           Doctors
                           ,
                           School-Diuines
                           ,
                           Canonists
                           ,
                           and
                           soundest
                           reasons
                           .
                           A
                           work●
                           worthy
                           to
                           be
                           published
                           in
                           print
                           for
                           the
                           comfort
                           of
                           all
                           afflicted
                           Catholiks
                           ,
                           and
                           instruction
                           of
                           the
                           godly
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           Thus
                           do
                           I
                           iudge
                           ,
                           
                           George
                           Blackwell
                           Arch-Priest
                           of
                           England
                           ,
                           
                           and
                           the
                           Apostolicall
                           Protonotarie
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 semblable
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 commend
                 this
                 Aequiuocation
                 ,
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 blacke
                 art
                 ,
                 than
                 Blackewell
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 autorize
                 this
                 Aequiuocation
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-piller
                 of
                 security
                 for
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Arch-priest
                 ?
                 And
                 from
                 whence
                 rather
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 expect
                 a
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 lying
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 (
                 falsly
                 called
                 Apostolicall
                 )
                 b
                 where
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 owne
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   lying
                
                 ?
                 Of
                 which
                 kind
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 proue
                 this
                 Aequiuocation
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 approbation
                 thereof
                 :
                 shewing
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 iota
                 in
                 all
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 example
                 in
                 all
                 Catholicke
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 shadow
                 of
                 reason
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 naturall
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 iust
                 proofe
                 or
                 colour
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   iniquitie
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 our
                 Aequiuocatours
                 teach
                 a
                 double
                 kind
                 of
                 Aequiuocation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 mentall
                 reseruation
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 outwardly
                 expresse
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 voice
                 or
                 writing
                 .
                 Their
                 example
                 :
                 c
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Catholicke
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   person
                   before
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   shall
                   be
                   demanded
                   vpon
                   his
                   oath
                   ,
                   whether
                   a
                   Priest
                   be
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   may
                   (
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   perfect
                   knowledge
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   )
                   without
                   periurie
                   securely
                   in
                   conscience
                   answer
                   no
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   secret
                   meaning
                   reserued
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   namely
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   there
                   so
                   ,
                   vt
                
                 (
                 loquar
                 enim
                 Latinè
                 ,
                 ne
                 hinc
                 Idiotae
                 ansam
                 sibi
                 arripiant
                 nequitèr
                 mentiendi
                 )
                 
                   quis
                   teneatur
                   illud
                   detegere
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 a
                 verball
                 Aequiuocation
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 vocall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vttered
                 in
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 or
                 literall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 expressed
                 in
                 writing
                 :
                 when
                 one
                 word
                 shall
                 import
                 two
                 or
                 moe
                 different
                 significations
                 :
                 as
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   go
                   to
                   fast
                
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 fast
                 ,
                 whether
                 vocall
                 or
                 literall
                 ,
                 doth
                 equally
                 signifie
                 
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   meat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   make
                   haste
                
                 .
                 By
                 liberty
                 of
                 this
                 Aequiuocation
                 one
                 merily
                 did
                 play
                 vpon
                 his
                 friend
                 going
                 at
                 dinner
                 time
                 to
                 a
                 churles
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   sir
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   you
                   go
                   to
                   fast
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Aequiuocatours
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   If
                   one
                   shall
                   aske
                   whether
                   
                   such
                   a
                   stranger
                
                 (
                 this
                 is
                 for
                 security
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 )
                 
                   lieth
                   (
                   meaning
                   whether
                   he
                   lodge
                   )
                   in
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   answer
                   he
                   lieth
                   not
                   i●
                   my
                   house
                   :
                   meaning
                   ,
                   non
                   mentitur
                   ,
                   and
                   heerein
                   I
                   say
                   truth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 these
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 Aequiuocations
                 I
                 make
                 two
                 conclusions
                 to
                 be
                 manifested
                 in
                 this
                 dispute
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 first
                 conclusion
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 Euery
                 Aequiuocation
                 by
                 a
                 mentall
                 Reseruation
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 hidden
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 grosse
                 ●…e
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 conclusion
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 Euery
                 Aequiuocation
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 mentall
                 or
                 verball
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 lie
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 an
                 abhominable
                 profanation
                 of
                 that
                 sacred
                 Institution
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 by
                 whomsoeuer
                 or
                 to
                 whomsoeuer
                 this
                 oath
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 prooue
                 that
                 Aequiuocating
                 by
                 a
                 mentall
                 Reseruation
                 is
                 a
                 lying
                 falshood
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 distinguish
                 of
                 falshood
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 doubtfulnes●e
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 falshood
                 ,
                 dull
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 my
                 religious
                 Reader
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 perceiue
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 kind
                 of
                 falshood
                 in
                 speech
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 spoken
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 speaker
                 .
                 The
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 If
                 thinking
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 nine
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 ten
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 lie
                 :
                 Because
                 e
                 
                   None
                   must
                   be
                   iudged
                   a
                   liar
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 )
                 
                   who
                   speaketh
                   false
                   ,
                   thinking
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   which
                   he
                   speaketh
                   :
                   because
                   heerein
                   his
                   purpose
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   deceiue
                   the
                   hearer
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   only
                   deceiued
                   in
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 thinking
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 which
                 I
                 speake
                 ,
                 I
                 affirme
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 as
                 thinking
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 nine
                 :
                 thus
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 lie
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 sometimes
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 lie
                 in
                 speaking
                 a
                 truth
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Client
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 in
                 his
                 pocket
                 both
                 counterfet
                 and
                 currant
                 gold
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 cozen
                 his
                 Counsellour
                 with
                 the
                 woorse
                 mettall
                 ,
                 by
                 chance
                 gaue
                 him
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnthankefull
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 
                 deserue
                 well
                 ,
                 heere
                 is
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 departed
                 a
                 falsly
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 deceiued
                 deceiuer
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 vnthankefully
                 thankefull
                 man.
                 The
                 first
                 kind
                 of
                 false
                 speech
                 is
                 against
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 defined
                 Logically
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   congruity
                   or
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   speech
                   with
                   the
                   thing
                   :
                
                 the
                 second
                 falshood
                 is
                 defined
                 morally
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   a
                   consonancy
                   of
                   the
                   speech
                   with
                   the
                   vnderstanding
                   of
                   the
                   speaker
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 falsity
                 we
                 call
                 properly
                 a
                 lie
                 .
                 f
                 
                   The
                   former
                   kind
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 )
                 
                   speaketh
                   falslie
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   knowledge
                   :
                   the
                   latter
                   speaketh
                   falsly
                   against
                   his
                   knowledge
                   and
                   conscience
                   ,
                   properly
                   a
                   liar
                   .
                
                 And
                 only
                 of
                 this
                 liar
                 now
                 we
                 frame
                 our
                 dispute
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 NOw
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 lists
                 of
                 this
                 conflict
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 vpon
                 our
                 Aequiuocator
                 ,
                 to
                 conuince
                 him
                 a
                 grosse
                 liar
                 by
                 manifest
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 answer
                 all
                 his
                 Obiections
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   definition
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Maior
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Whosoeuer
                   vseth
                   any
                   signification
                   of
                   speech
                   against
                   his
                   conscience
                   ,
                   is
                   properly
                   a
                   
                     liar
                     :
                     (
                     Minor
                  
                   )
                   But
                   our
                   Aequiuocator
                   doth
                   vse
                   a
                   signification
                   of
                   speech
                   directly
                   against
                   his
                   conscience
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   directly
                   a
                   liar
                   .
                   The
                   Minor
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   confession
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   our
                   Aequiuocator
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   shewed
                   .
                   *
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Catholicke
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     shall
                     answere
                     ,
                     [
                     The
                     Priest
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     my
                     house
                     ]
                     contrary
                     to
                     his
                     perfect
                     knowledge
                     .
                     &c.
                  
                   And
                   can
                   any
                   man
                   of
                   conscience
                   deny
                   the
                   conclusion
                   ?
                   Yet
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   deale
                   against
                   consciences
                   *
                   
                     Dawbed
                     vp
                     with
                     mortar
                     vntempered
                  
                   ;
                   we
                   adde
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Argument
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   consult
                   with
                   the
                   principall
                   Doctour
                   of
                   your
                   more
                   ancient
                   schoole
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   his
                   excellencie
                   obteined
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Master
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   
                     This
                     is
                     properly
                     lying
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     when
                     a
                     manspeaketh
                     any
                     thing
                     contrary
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     thinketh
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   Doctour
                   is
                   seconded
                   heerein
                   by
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   your
                   opinion
                   was
                   not
                   second
                   to
                   any
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   since
                   his
                   time
                   :
                   b
                   
                     This
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     a
                     lie
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     will
                     signifie
                     in
                     outward
                     words
                     another
                     thing
                     then
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     thinketh
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     .
                  
                   In
                   which
                   consideration
                   S.
                   Hierome
                   about
                   to
                   free
                   S.
                   Paul
                   from
                   suspition
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   who
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   :
                   c
                   
                     S.
                     Paul
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     did
                     not
                     lie
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     purposed
                     with
                     his
                     hart
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     promised
                     with
                     his
                     pen
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     only
                     is
                     a
                     liar
                     ,
                     who
                     thinketh
                     contrary
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     speaketh
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     Euery
                     lie
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   )
                   
                     is
                     that
                     false
                     witnesse
                  
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   forbid
                   in
                   the
                   commandemnet
                   )
                   
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     our
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     doth
                     admonish
                     euery
                     one
                     ;
                     [
                     Let
                     there
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     your
                     speech
                     yea
                     &
                     nay
                     ,
                     but
                     let
                     your
                     yea
                     be
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     nay
                     nay
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   This
                   being
                   his
                   iudgement
                   against
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   say
                   ,
                   Sarai
                   ,
                   a
                   free
                   speech
                   :
                   what
                   thinke
                   you
                   he
                   determineth
                   concerning
                   Hagar
                   the
                   bond-woman
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   speech
                   as
                   is
                   obliged
                   by
                   an
                   oath
                   ?
                   e
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     formall
                     property
                     of
                     periurie
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   )
                   
                     to
                     sweare
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     thinke
                     is
                     false
                     :
                     for
                     nothing
                     can
                     make
                     a
                     guilty
                     tongue
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     a
                     guilty
                     mind
                     .
                  
                   To
                   endeuour
                   to
                   prooue
                   this
                   point
                   by
                   testimonies
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   maintaine
                   it
                   ,
                   were
                   a
                   labour
                   infinit
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   also
                   vnnecessary
                   to
                   confirme
                   vnto
                   men
                   that
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   deny
                   .
                   Now
                   must
                   we
                   examine
                   whether
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   by
                   this
                   proofe
                   so
                   intrapped
                   the
                   fox
                   Aequinocatour
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   find
                   any
                   hole
                   whereby
                   to
                   escape
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocatour
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     Though
                     the
                     Catholicke
                     thinke
                     the
                     Priest
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     
                     yet
                     may
                     he
                     answer
                     ,
                     No
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     secret
                     Reseruation
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     Vt
                     narremtibi
                     .
                     Or
                     demanded
                     whether
                     I
                     be
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     my
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     answer
                     ,
                     No
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     secret
                     reseruation
                     ,
                     Vt
                     me
                     detegam
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Replie
                   .
                
                 
                   Suffer
                   me
                   Socratically
                   to
                   debate
                   this
                   point
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   me
                   friendly
                   to
                   these
                   demands
                   :
                   Q.
                   When
                   being
                   asked
                   ,
                   whether
                   you
                   are
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   you
                   answer
                   No
                   ,
                   what
                   signification
                   hath
                   this
                   word
                   
                     No
                     ?
                     R.
                     It
                     doth
                     signifie
                     directly
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                     .
                     Q.
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   you
                   thinke
                   you
                   are
                   a
                   Priest
                   .
                   
                     R.
                     Yea
                     I
                     know
                     it
                     :
                     Q.
                  
                   Wherewith
                   doe
                   you
                   know
                   it
                   ?
                   
                     R.
                     By
                     my
                     inward
                     mind
                     and
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     my
                     conscience
                     testifying
                     this
                     vnto
                     me
                     .
                     Q.
                  
                   Can
                   conscience
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   ?
                   then
                   can
                   it
                   also
                   speake
                   .
                   
                     R.
                     It
                     speaketh
                     as
                     verily
                     to
                     my
                     inward
                     soule
                     ,
                     as
                     my
                     tongue
                     speaketh
                     sensibly
                     to
                     your
                     eares
                     .
                     Q.
                  
                   When
                   therefore
                   I
                   aske
                   you
                   whether
                   you
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   your
                   conscience
                   saying
                   to
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                  
                   ;
                   would
                   it
                   not
                   say
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   me
                   likewise
                   if
                   I
                   could
                   heare
                   it
                   ?
                   
                     R.
                     Certainly
                     it
                     would
                     .
                     Q.
                  
                   Yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   your
                   mind
                   may
                   demurre
                   or
                   varie
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   thinketh
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   thinking
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     Priest
                  
                   ]
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   perswade
                   your
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                     .
                     ]
                     R.
                     Vnpossible
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     an
                     infallible
                     position
                     ,
                     Mens
                     non
                     potest
                     non
                     intelligere
                     quod
                     intelligit
                     :
                     The
                     mind
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     but
                     thinke
                     that
                     which
                     it
                     thinketh
                     .
                     Q.
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   vnpossible
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     am
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   direct
                   voice
                   of
                   your
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     not
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   expresse
                   voice
                   of
                   your
                   tongue
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   contrary
                   as
                   yea
                   and
                   
                     nay
                     .
                     R.
                     True.
                     Q.
                  
                   Then
                   will
                   this
                   be
                   as
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   your
                   conscience
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   which
                   your
                   tongue
                   denieth
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   tongue
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   against
                   your
                   Conscience
                   .
                   *
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   proued
                   to
                   be
                   flat
                   lying
                   ,
                   a
                   conclusion
                   which
                   no
                   art
                   of
                   Aequiuocation
                   can
                   possibly
                   auoid
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Aequiuocator
                   conceiteth
                   a
                   double
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   directly
                   respecting
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   Nay
                   of
                   their
                   tongue
                   was
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   yea
                   of
                   their
                   vnderstanding
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   an
                   
                   indirect
                   intention
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   clause
                   of
                   Reseruation
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Vt
                     dicam
                     tibi
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Whereby
                   they
                   would
                   reconcile
                   their
                   tongue
                   to
                   their
                   mind
                   .
                   Whereas
                   our
                   Witnesses
                   haue
                   thus
                   determined
                   ,
                   that
                   truth
                   and
                   falsity
                   doth
                   consist
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   conformity
                   or
                   contrariety
                   of
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   direct
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   plainely
                   calling
                   it
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     one
                     shall
                     speake
                     words
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Aquinas
                   )
                   
                     which
                     doe
                     not
                     signifie
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     intendeth
                     :
                     When
                     he
                     speaketh
                     otherwise
                     then
                     he
                     thinketh
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   S.
                   Hierome
                   :
                   
                     When
                     he
                     speaketh
                     that
                     which
                     hee
                     thinketh
                     is
                     false
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   indirect
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   speaker
                   
                     [
                     Vtreuelem
                     tibi
                  
                   ]
                   cannot
                   alter
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   his
                   
                     outward
                     words
                     ,
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                     ]
                  
                   which
                   his
                   direct
                   intention
                   of
                   conscience
                   doth
                   contradict
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     But
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     Priest
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   Ergo
                   our
                   Aequiuocating
                   Priest
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   reconcile
                   such
                   a
                   contradiction
                   of
                   his
                   hart
                   and
                   his
                   tongue
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   will
                   desire
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   to
                   conclude
                   against
                   our
                   Aequiuocatours
                   ;
                   g
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     shall
                     sweare
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     knoweth
                     is
                     false
                     ,
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     detestable
                     beast
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   Aequiuocation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocator
                   must
                   speake
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     WE
                     will
                     speake
                     with
                     Aristotle
                     and
                     the
                     Logicians
                     speaking
                     of
                     foure
                     propositions
                     :
                     first
                     mentall
                     ,
                     only
                     conceiued
                     in
                     the
                     minde
                     ;
                     secondly
                     vocall
                     ,
                     vttered
                     with
                     my
                     mouth
                     ;
                     thirdly
                     written
                  
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   called
                   literall
                   ;
                   )
                   
                     and
                     the
                     fourth
                     mixt
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     mingle
                     some
                     of
                     these
                     propositions
                     together
                     ,
                     when
                     one
                     part
                     is
                     expressed
                     outwardly
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     [
                     I
                     know
                     him
                     not
                     :
                     ]
                     the
                     other
                     part
                     reserued
                     in
                     my
                     mind
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     [
                     Vt
                     tibi
                     significem
                     ]
                     both
                     ioined
                     together
                     make
                     vp
                     one
                     true
                     proposition
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Replie
                   .
                
                 
                   Dare
                   you
                   appeale
                   vnto
                   Logicke
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   all
                   Arts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   high
                   Tribunall
                   of
                   reason
                   and
                   truth
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   in
                   any
                   matter
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   case
                   of
                   humanity
                   or
                   diuinity
                   can
                   iustly
                   refuse
                   .
                
                 
                   Consult
                   therefore
                   with
                   the
                   ancient
                   Logicians
                   ,
                   and
                   proue
                   (
                   marke
                   what
                   scope
                   I
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   you
                   )
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   currant
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   thousand
                   generations
                   of
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   till
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   these
                   last
                   foure
                   hundred
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   ,
                   that
                   euer
                   any
                   Logician
                   ,
                   whether
                   Infidell
                   or
                   Beleeuer
                   ,
                   did
                   allow
                   your
                   
                     mixt
                     proposition
                  
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   partly
                   mentall
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   verball
                   )
                   or
                   thinke
                   it
                   a
                   Proposition
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   (
                   which
                   my
                   soule
                   vtterly
                   detesteth
                   )
                   an
                   Aequiuocator
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   I
                   must
                   not
                   now
                   expect
                   impossibilities
                   ,
                   to
                   trie
                   what
                   you
                   would
                   proue
                   ,
                   but
                   shew
                   herein
                   what
                   I
                   can
                   disproue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Argument
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   
                     proposition
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                     ,
                     ]
                     mixed
                  
                   with
                   your
                   
                     mentall
                     reseruation
                     ,
                     [
                     Vt
                     tibireuelem
                     ;
                     ]
                  
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   either
                   in
                   his
                   simple
                   signification
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   Aequiuocation
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   in
                   his
                   simple
                   signification
                   ;
                   this
                   you
                   grant
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   Aequiuocation
                   ;
                   this
                   I
                   prooue
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     Aequiuocation
                     in
                     word
                     or
                     speech
                  
                   (
                   sayth
                   the
                   Oracle
                   of
                   all
                   Logicians
                   )
                   
                     is
                     when
                     one
                     word
                     or
                     one
                     speech
                     doth
                     equally
                     signifie
                     diuers
                     things
                     .
                  
                   As
                   when
                   one
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     afrayd
                     of
                     a
                     Dogge
                     :
                  
                   this
                   word
                   Dogge
                   hath
                   a
                   triple
                   signification
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   signifieth
                   aswell
                   a
                   fish
                   in
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   called
                   a
                   Dogge-fish
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   signe
                   in
                   the
                   heauenly
                   spheare
                   ,
                   wherein
                   when
                   the
                   Sun
                   hath
                   his
                   course
                   ,
                   we
                   call
                   the
                   dayes
                   Dogge-dayes
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   signifie
                   
                     mans
                     faithfull
                     seruant
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   barking
                   dogge
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   he
                   sayth
                   ,
                   I
                   feare
                   a
                   Dogge
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   meaneth
                   he
                   is
                   afrayd
                   of
                   the
                   housholde
                   dogge
                   to
                   be
                   bit
                   with
                   his
                   teeth
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   drowned
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   deuoured
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   dogge
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   goe
                   mad
                   by
                   the
                   poisonfull
                   influences
                   of
                   the
                   Planeticall
                   dogge
                   :
                   If
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   vnderstand
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   kinds
                   ,
                   this
                   his
                   speech
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     afrayd
                     of
                     a
                     dogge
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   But
                   your
                   mixt
                   and
                   patched
                   proposition
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   word
                   or
                   speech
                   signifying
                   equally
                   diuers
                   
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   contrarily
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   pretend
                   )
                   diuers
                   parts
                   of
                   speech
                   (
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   mouth
                   )
                   signifying
                   one
                   thing
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     To
                     tell
                     it
                     to
                     the
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   words
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   different
                   ?
                   which
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   call
                   Aequiuocall
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   iustly
                   suspected
                   to
                   be
                   bit
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   dogge
                   ;
                   the
                   position
                   is
                   so
                   absurd
                   and
                   vnreasonable
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocator
                   doth
                   insist
                   .
                   
                     His
                     Obiection
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     Voices
                     and
                     writings
                     are
                     ordemed
                     for
                     instruments
                     and
                     signes
                     to
                     expresse
                     a
                     Proposition
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     minde
                     ;
                     therefore
                     may
                     I
                     expresse
                     all
                     in
                     word
                     or
                     all
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     proposition
                     in
                     the
                     minde
                     remaineth
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     So
                     may
                     I
                     by
                     another
                     mixt
                     proposition
                     expresse
                     some
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     reserue
                     some
                     part
                     in
                     my
                     minde
                     .
                     For
                     example
                     ,
                     If
                     when
                     I
                     say
                     [
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     ]
                     should
                     lose
                     presently
                     my
                     speech
                     ,
                     before
                     I
                     could
                     vtter
                     the
                     word
                     following
                     [
                     vniust
                     ,
                     ]
                     which
                     hauing
                     my
                     pen
                     in
                     my
                     hand
                     ,
                     I
                     exhibit
                     by
                     writing
                     ;
                     who
                     doubteth
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     proposition
                     ,
                     the
                     trueth
                     whereof
                     consisteth
                     of
                     the
                     mixture
                     of
                     both
                     parts
                     together
                     ?
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     where
                     one
                     part
                     is
                     deliuered
                     with
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     reserued
                     in
                     the
                     minde
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Replie
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   were
                   better
                   that
                   both
                   you
                   &
                   I
                   should
                   become
                   speechlesse
                   and
                   handlesse
                   ,
                   than
                   either
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   writing
                   to
                   minister
                   such
                   a
                   bainfull
                   Conclusion
                   vnto
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   :
                   
                     Voices
                     and
                     writings
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     are
                     outward
                     signes
                     of
                     the
                     inward
                     propositions
                     of
                     the
                     minde
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   true
                   :
                   What
                   then
                   ?
                   
                     And
                     the
                     part
                     wanting
                     in
                     voice
                     is
                     supplied
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     word
                     in
                     writing
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   also
                   true
                   :
                   But
                   why
                   ?
                   
                     Because
                     words
                     and
                     writings
                     be
                     mutuall
                     signes
                     and
                     interpretations
                     of
                     the
                     minde
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   againe
                   most
                   true
                   :
                   What
                   can
                   you
                   inferre
                   from
                   all
                   this
                   ?
                   
                     So
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                     the
                     part
                     outwardly
                     expressed
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                     ]
                     may
                     be
                     supplied
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     proposition
                     reserued
                     in
                     my
                     minde
                     [
                     Vt
                     tibinarrem
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   this
                   comparison
                   
                   is
                   vtterly
                   false
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Oracle
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   intituled
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     interpretation
                     of
                     speech
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   *
                   
                     Euery
                     proposition
                     enunciatiue
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   euery
                   outward
                   speech
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   word
                   or
                   writing
                   ,
                   whether
                   affirming
                   or
                   denying
                   )
                   
                     is
                     ordeined
                     for
                     signification
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   haue
                   well
                   said
                   )
                   
                     to
                     expresse
                     some
                     thing
                  
                   .
                   But
                   no
                   mentall
                   ,
                   or
                   inward
                   conceit
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   is
                   ordeined
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   a
                   signe
                   to
                   expresse
                   or
                   signifie
                   (
                   as
                   words
                   and
                   writings
                   doe
                   )
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   signified
                   hath
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   expressed
                   and
                   expounded
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   your
                   mentall
                   clause
                   reserued
                   
                     [
                     Vt
                     narrem
                     tibi
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Can
                   you
                   make
                   this
                   a
                   signe
                   or
                   instrument
                   to
                   expresse
                   &
                   signifie
                   your
                   true
                   meaning
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   haue
                   purposely
                   deuised
                   for
                   a
                   den
                   to
                   lurke
                   in
                   ,
                   lest
                   your
                   false
                   meaning
                   might
                   be
                   signified
                   and
                   reuealed
                   ?
                   Thus
                   haue
                   you
                   by
                   your
                   comparison
                   of
                   
                     voices
                     and
                     writings
                  
                   made
                   a
                   strong
                   loope
                   whereby
                   to
                   strangle
                   your selfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     Euery
                     speech
                  
                   (
                   sayth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     whether
                     it
                     affirme
                     or
                     deny
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     referred
                     vnto
                     that
                     which
                     it
                     doth
                     affirme
                     or
                     deny
                     .
                  
                   But
                   your
                   Negatiue
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   your
                   supposed
                   true
                   clause
                   
                     [
                     Vt
                     narrem
                     tibi
                     ;
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   signifie
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   :
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   your
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   simple
                   signification
                   it
                   is
                   (
                   by
                   your
                   owne
                   opinion
                   )
                   most
                   false
                   .
                   A
                   delusion
                   notably
                   confuted
                   by
                   your
                   owne
                   Seraphicall
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   who
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   that
                   e
                   
                     A
                     speech
                     is
                     so
                     farre
                     foorth
                     true
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     signe
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                  
                   But
                   your
                   voice
                   (
                   you
                   know
                   )
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   your
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   concerning
                   Voice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   signe
                   ,
                   he
                   addeth
                   from
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     nature
                     to
                     signifie
                     any
                     thing
                     by
                     words
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     minde
                     .
                  
                   If
                   then
                   this
                   equiuocation
                   be
                   vnnaturall
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   without
                   reason
                   called
                   it
                   a
                   Monster
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   we
                   will
                   shew
                   your
                   vnnaturall
                   countenance
                   in
                   a
                   like
                   example
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   An
                   example
                   of
                   like
                   Sophistrie
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   presumptuous
                   Gorgias
                   and
                   Sophister
                   in
                   Cambridge
                   vndertooke
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   this
                   Probleme
                   ,
                   
                     Virtus
                     est
                     vitium
                     ,
                     vertue
                     is
                     a
                     vice
                     :
                  
                   but
                   being
                   plunged
                   in
                   his
                   answer
                   ,
                   he
                   fled
                   to
                   a
                   reserued
                   clause
                   ,
                   fugere
                   .
                   And
                   was
                   not
                   this
                   his
                   fugere
                   ,
                   plainly
                   your
                   subterfugere
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   as
                   any
                   Philosopher
                   onely
                   hearing
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Virtus
                     est
                     vitium
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   necessarily
                   call
                   it
                   after
                   that
                   name
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   markes
                   of
                   Sophistrie
                   f
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     singular
                     absurditie
                  
                   :
                   so
                   might
                   any
                   hearing
                   a
                   Priest
                   say
                   simply
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   call
                   this
                   after
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   scope
                   of
                   Sophistrie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   g
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     lie
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   lying
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAior.
                 )
                 a
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   doubt
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 whole
                 schoole
                 )
                 
                   but
                   he
                   lieth
                   ,
                   which
                   speaketh
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   intent
                   to
                   deceiue
                   another
                   :
                
                 (
                 The
                 Minor
                 )
                 But
                 our
                 Aequiuocatours
                 professe
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 speech
                 to
                 b
                 delude
                 (
                 their
                 owne
                 words
                 )
                 
                   Protestant-examiners
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   Pursuuants
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Officers
                   ,
                   and
                   whosoeuer
                   may
                   be
                   instruments
                   to
                   call
                   their
                   persons
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 art
                 of
                 Aequiuocating
                 haue
                 they
                 obtained
                 a
                 perfection
                 of
                 lying
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 you
                 answer
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocatour
                   .
                
                 
                   c
                   
                     This
                     speech
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                     ]
                     is
                     not
                     false
                     ,
                     being
                     mixed
                     with
                     that
                     clause
                     which
                     is
                     vnderstood
                     [
                     Vt
                     tibi
                     significem
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   already
                   prooued
                   from
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   S.
                   Hierome
                   and
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   iudicious
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   Lombard
                   and
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   eies
                   of
                   your
                   Romish
                   
                   schoole
                   ,
                   that
                   wheresoeuer
                   the
                   
                     speech
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                  
                   (
                   such
                   you
                   haue
                   granted
                   your
                   Aequiuocating
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   
                     there
                     the
                     speech
                     is
                     false
                     and
                     a
                     slat
                     lie
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   now
                   further
                   proued
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     deceiue
                     the
                     hearer
                  
                   :
                   except
                   you
                   professe
                   an
                   intention
                   to
                   deceiue
                   men
                   by
                   true
                   speaking
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   truth
                   a
                   Seducer
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocatour
                   doth
                   insist
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     Our
                     Aequiuocating
                     doth
                     not
                     alwaies
                     deceiue
                     the
                     hearer
                     ,
                     for
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     Couentry
                     ,
                     a
                     place
                     generally
                     infected
                     with
                     the
                     plague
                     ,
                     dwelling
                     himselfe
                     in
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     city
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     free
                     from
                     infection
                     ,
                     and
                     comming
                     to
                     London
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     asked
                     if
                     he
                     came
                     from
                     Couentry
                     (
                     they
                     intending
                     to
                     aske
                     him
                     concerning
                     a
                     place
                     infected
                     )
                     may
                     answer
                     ,
                     No
                     :
                     for
                     heerein
                     he
                     deceiueth
                     not
                     the
                     mind
                     of
                     the
                     Questioner
                     ,
                     but
                     answereth
                     directly
                     to
                     his
                     intention
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Replie
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   this
                   one
                   instance
                   were
                   true
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   it
                   not
                   iustifie
                   your
                   other
                   Aequiuocations
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   
                     [
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   whereby
                   your
                   whole
                   purpose
                   is
                   to
                   delude
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   examiner
                   .
                   e
                   
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     an
                     intention
                     to
                     deceiue
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     to
                     seeke
                     to
                     beget
                     a
                     signification
                     of
                     your
                     speech
                     in
                     the
                     mind
                     of
                     your
                     hearer
                     ,
                     diuers
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     you
                     conceiue
                     your selfe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   this
                   your
                   instance
                   is
                   false
                   ;
                   for
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   asketh
                   a
                   Question
                   ,
                   doth
                   intend
                   to
                   receiue
                   a
                   direct
                   answer
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   his
                   answer
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     came
                     not
                     from
                     Couentry
                     ]
                  
                   who
                   came
                   from
                   Couentrie
                   ,
                   cannot
                   satisfie
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Examiner
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   shall
                   satisfie
                   the
                   remote
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Examiner
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   lewd
                   lie
                   in
                   the
                   speaker
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   that
                   speaketh
                   truth
                   hath
                   alway
                   a
                   conformity
                   betweene
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   his
                   speech
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   deny
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     came
                     not
                     from
                  
                   that
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   knoweth
                   he
                   came
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   conformity
                   ,
                   but
                   infinite
                   contrariety
                   between
                   his
                   speech
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   intention
                   .
                   An
                   answer
                   so
                   grosly
                   false
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Iesuite
                   of
                   high
                   esteeme
                   in
                   your
                   church
                   ,
                   writing
                   against
                   this
                   spirituall
                   
                   iugling
                   of
                   his
                   subtile
                   lying
                   brethren
                   ,
                   doth
                   confesse
                   ,
                   f
                   
                     That
                     if
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     answer
                     (
                     concerning
                     a
                     place
                     infected
                     with
                     the
                     plague
                     &c.
                     )
                     be
                     not
                     false
                     ,
                     then
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     speech
                     so
                     false
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     falshood
                     :
                     because
                     willingly
                     to
                     vse
                     words
                     in
                     a
                     contrary
                     sense
                     to
                     that
                     they
                     signifie
                     ,
                     is
                     plaine
                     lying
                     .
                  
                   By
                   whom
                   you
                   Aequiuocators
                   may
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   man
                   you
                   fancied
                   came
                   not
                   from
                   a
                   place
                   infected
                   with
                   bodily
                   pestilence
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   your
                   aequiuocating
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   minds
                   spiritually
                   infected
                   with
                   the
                   contagion
                   of
                   pestilent
                   lying
                   .
                   O
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   more
                   subtile
                   then
                   your
                   Aduersaries
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   the
                   *
                   Serpent
                   (
                   the
                   Diuels
                   instrument
                   )
                   
                     more
                     subtile
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     beasts
                     of
                     the
                     field
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   behold
                   one
                   Doctor
                   amongst
                   you
                   so
                   subtile
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   that
                   faculty
                   he
                   hath
                   (
                   by
                   figure
                   of
                   excellency
                   )
                   beene
                   called
                   the
                   
                     subtile
                     Doctour
                  
                   :
                   who
                   doth
                   conclude
                   all
                   you
                   Aequiuocatours
                   liars
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   g
                   
                     To
                     say
                     that
                     [
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     ]
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     know
                     I
                     haue
                     done
                     ,
                     although
                     I
                     speake
                     it
                     with
                     this
                     limitation
                  
                   (
                   or
                   reseruation
                   of
                   mind
                   )
                   
                     [
                     Vt
                     tibi
                     significem
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     aequiuocation
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     lie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   not
                   he
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   the
                   subtilest
                   of
                   all
                   your
                   Iesuites
                   must
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   liar
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   your
                   aequiuocating
                   subtilty
                   be
                   not
                   rancke
                   lying
                   :
                   h
                   Whosoeuer
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     doth
                     indeuour
                     by
                     feining
                     to
                     deceiue
                     another
                     ,
                     although
                     he
                     intend
                     to
                     signifie
                     something
                     else
                     ,
                     yet
                     doubtlesse
                     he
                     lieth
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   kind
                   of
                   aequiuocating
                   when
                   your
                   diuine
                   of
                   Cullen
                   doth
                   examine
                   ,
                   he
                   maketh
                   his
                   Theophilus
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     louer
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   Philetus
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     louer
                     of
                     himselfe
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   wonder
                   at
                   your
                   i
                   
                     Trifling
                     foolerie
                     thus
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     graue
                     and
                     wise
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     inuent
                     such
                     a
                     lurking
                     hole
                     and
                     refuge
                     for
                     periurie
                     .
                  
                   Concluding
                   that
                   
                     It
                     is
                     certainly
                     a
                     lie
                     ,
                     when
                     any
                     doth
                     thinke
                     one
                     thing
                     
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     signifie
                     the
                     contrary
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     with
                     intent
                     to
                     deceiue
                     another
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   are
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   exhorted
                   as
                   his
                   good
                   Theophilus
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   recant
                   this
                   your
                   doctrine
                   of
                   aequiuocating
                   ,
                   the
                   metropolis
                   of
                   lies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   Argument
                   a
                   Specie
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   a
                   particular
                   kind
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Periury
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAior.
                 )
                 a
                 Periurie
                 (
                 as
                 both
                 your
                 now
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 your
                 ancient
                 Schoole
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   lie
                   made
                   in
                   an
                   oth
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   For
                   an
                   oath
                   void
                   of
                   truth
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Because
                   in
                   an
                   oath
                   to
                   vse
                   such
                   a
                   speech
                   as
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   is
                   formally
                   periurie
                   .
                
                 Anancient
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Prophet
                 requireth
                 in
                 euery
                 Iurist
                 truth
                 ;
                 *
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   sweare
                   the
                   Lord
                   liueth
                   in
                   truth
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 mentall
                 aequiuocating
                 is
                 in
                 an
                 oath
                 per●urie
                 .
                 Ergo
                 simplie
                 in
                 it selfe
                 without
                 an
                 oath
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   certaine
                   maxime
                   in
                   Diuinity
                   ,
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   the
                   eternall
                   commandement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   [
                   *
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     beare
                     false
                     witnesse
                     ;
                     ]
                  
                   and
                   expounded
                   by
                   his
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     sweare
                     in
                     truth
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   confessed
                   by
                   your
                   Azorius
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     That
                     is
                     to
                     sweare
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     confirmation
                     of
                     a
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     truth
                     as
                     to
                     thinke
                     probably
                     that
                     true
                     wherunto
                     thou
                     art
                     sworn
                     .
                  
                   (
                   Minor.
                   )
                   But
                   our
                   Acquiuocatours
                   do
                   neither
                   sweare
                   from
                   truth
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   confirmation
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                   Ergo
                   their
                   oath
                   is
                   plaine
                   periury
                   .
                   A
                   conclusion
                   thought
                   so
                   iust
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   owne
                   great
                   Moralist
                   doth
                   condemne
                   all
                   Aequiuocators
                   heerein
                   as
                   periured
                   liars
                   ;
                   e
                   
                     or
                     otherwise
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     which
                     may
                     not
                     
                     be
                     affirmed
                     and
                     denied
                     without
                     a
                     lie
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   against
                   your
                   conceiued
                   reseruation
                   we
                   will
                   obiect
                   a
                   conceiued
                   supposition
                   for
                   further
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   last
                   Minor
                   confirmed
                   .
                
                 
                   Suppose
                   that
                   your
                   Guido
                   hath
                   wrongfully
                   impeached
                   some
                   man
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   an
                   Inginer
                   and
                   worker
                   in
                   the
                   Powder-vault
                   together
                   with
                   Piercie
                   and
                   
                     Catesbie
                     brethren
                     in
                     that
                     euill
                  
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   is
                   the
                   noble
                   person
                   made
                   guilty
                   of
                   high
                   treason
                   ;
                   but
                   after
                   by
                   more
                   exact
                   triall
                   of
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   honour
                   was
                   neuer
                   incorporate
                   in
                   that
                   conspiracie
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   you
                   answer
                   for
                   your
                   G●…
                   ?
                   What
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   your
                   Garnet
                   answered
                   for
                   your
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   he
                   
                     did
                     aequiuocate
                  
                   ?
                   saying
                   [
                   The
                   honourable
                   man
                   was
                   present
                   in
                   that
                   vault
                   ]
                   reseruing
                   in
                   his
                   thought
                   this
                   clause
                   
                     [
                     Quatenus
                     vir
                     longissimè
                     absens
                     ,
                     praesens
                     esse
                     potuit
                     .
                  
                   But
                   answer
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   we
                   wil
                   draw
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   foxe
                   hole
                   )
                   He
                   swearing
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     This
                     man
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     vs
                     Pioners
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   did
                   his
                   words
                   accord
                   with
                   his
                   direct
                   meaning
                   ?
                   No
                   :
                   then
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   oath
                   
                     a
                     veritate
                     ,
                     from
                     truth
                  
                   ;
                   But
                   did
                   his
                   oath
                   (
                   the
                   second
                   propertie
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   oath
                   )
                   confirme
                   a
                   truth
                   ?
                   No
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   did
                   betray
                   an
                   innocent
                   ;
                   then
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   
                     pro
                     veritate
                     ,
                     for
                     truth
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   call
                   you
                   such
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   Aequiuocation
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   Reseruation
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     secret
                     limitation
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   :
                   our
                   great
                   grandfathers
                   (
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   )
                   would
                   haue
                   termed
                   it
                   peri●rie
                   ,
                   and
                   adiudged
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   pillorie
                   ,
                   a
                   shame
                   too
                   little
                   for
                   so
                   shamelesse
                   a
                   collusion
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   that
                   f
                   
                     Periurie
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     iniurie
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     it
                     owne
                     iniquity
                     )
                     is
                     a
                     more
                     grieuous
                     sinne
                     than
                     murder
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   wished
                   that
                   mentall
                   aequiuocation
                   might
                   haue
                   a
                   corporall
                   suspension
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   any
                   of
                   whatsoeuer
                   profession
                   he
                   be
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   guilty
                   of
                   both
                   murder
                   and
                   the
                   aequiuocating
                   clause
                   of
                   Reseruation
                   ;
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Reseruation
                   ,
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   reseruation
                   of
                   punishment
                   :
                   that
                   if
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   he
                   hang
                   by
                   the
                   neck
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   hang
                   iointly
                   by
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   
                     Iuxta
                     peccatum
                     ita
                     erit
                     &
                     poenae
                     modus
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   fift
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   principall
                   subiects
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     :
                     and
                  
                   Lying
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Diuell
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     HEb
                     .
                     6.
                     17.
                     
                     God
                     willing
                     to
                     shew
                     more
                     abundantly
                     vnto
                     the
                     heires
                     of
                     promise
                     the
                     stablenesse
                     of
                     his
                     Counsell
                     ,
                     bound
                     himselfe
                     by
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     two
                     immutable
                     things
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     God
                     should
                     lie
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     haue
                     strong
                     consolation
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Heere
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   g
                   
                     To
                     be
                     so
                     absolutely
                     euill
                     in
                     it
                     owne
                     nature
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   (
                   which
                   all
                   Diuines
                   hold
                   )
                   
                     that
                     nothing
                     can
                     make
                     it
                     good
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   say
                   
                     it
                     is
                     vnpossible
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   our
                   good
                   God
                   ,
                   father
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   
                     should
                     lie
                  
                   :
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   goodnesse
                   to
                   be
                   euill
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   truth
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   ●ie
                   ;
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   contradictorie
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Hence
                   we
                   argue
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Maior
                     .
                  
                   )
                   That
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   can
                   not
                   doe
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   lying
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Minor.
                  
                   )
                   But
                   your
                   aequinocating
                   conceit
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   for
                   the
                   lying
                   iniquity
                   thereof
                   God
                   can
                   not
                   possibly
                   doe
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   godlesse
                   and
                   lying
                   wickednesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   God
                   by
                   an
                   oth
                   of
                   promising
                   saluation
                   in
                   Christ
                   could
                   vse
                   your
                   aequiuocation
                   ,
                   then
                   should
                   the
                   
                     Elect
                     of
                     God
                  
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   
                     strong
                     consolation
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   by
                   word
                   or
                   oath
                   he
                   promiseth
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   h
                   
                     his
                     spirit
                     witnesseth
                     to
                     the
                     spirits
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Elect
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   no
                   ▪
                   perish
                   :
                   yet
                   might
                   they
                   suspect
                   (
                   which
                   blasphemie
                   
                   farre
                   be
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   his
                   Regenerate
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   with
                   some
                   secret
                   reserued
                   clause
                   of
                   delusion
                   .
                   i
                   
                     But
                     let
                     God
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                  
                   (
                   especially
                   aequiuocating
                   )
                   
                     man
                     a
                     liar
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   Trueth
                   will
                   be
                   iustified
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   sect
                   continuing
                   in
                   this
                   sinne
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   condemned
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   principall
                   subiect
                   of
                   lying
                   is
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
                 
                   Because
                   when
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   had
                   denounced
                   death
                   to
                   the
                   Transgressours
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     Eating
                     of
                     this
                     fruit
                     ye
                     shall
                     die
                     :
                  
                   the
                   Diuell
                   in
                   his
                   instrument
                   contradicting
                   that
                   trueth
                   ,
                   sayd
                   ,
                   l
                   
                     You
                     shall
                     not
                     die
                     at
                     all
                     :
                  
                   he
                   is
                   therefore
                   truely
                   called
                   m
                   
                     A
                     liar
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   we
                   may
                   argue
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Maior
                     .
                  
                   )
                   That
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   doctrine
                   of
                   trueth
                   ,
                   which
                   stoppeth
                   a
                   mans
                   mouth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   not
                   giue
                   the
                   Diuell
                   the
                   lie
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Minor.
                  
                   )
                   But
                   admitting
                   your
                   aequiuocation
                   ,
                   all
                   mankinde
                   is
                   silenced
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   Diuell
                   his
                   due
                   title
                   of
                   a
                   Liar
                   .
                   Ergo
                   aequiuocating
                   is
                   no
                   doctrine
                   of
                   trueth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   Eue
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   catechized
                   in
                   this
                   trueth
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     sayd
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     eat
                     we
                     shall
                     die
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   hearing
                   the
                   Diuels
                   contrary
                   suggestion
                   ,
                   
                     Though
                     you
                     eat
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     die
                     :
                  
                   might
                   she
                   not
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   serpent
                   ,
                   Spirit
                   thou
                   liest
                   ?
                   If
                   she
                   might
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   that
                   no
                   lying
                   spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   father
                   of
                   all
                   lies
                   :
                   if
                   she
                   might
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   your
                   close
                   aequiuocating
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   might
                   haue
                   freed
                   himselfe
                   as
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     sayd
                     truely
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     did
                     aequiuocate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   confirmed
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   Diuell
                   haue
                   plunged
                   himselfe
                   
                     in
                     Abyssum
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   bottomlesse
                   gulfe
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   do
                   wickedly
                   for
                   loue
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   n
                   
                     Yet
                     is
                     there
                     not
                     the
                     most
                     desperate
                     sinner
                     
                     amongst
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     he
                     could
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     rather
                     by
                     honest
                     than
                     by
                     wicked
                     meanes
                     atchieue
                     whatsoeuer
                     his
                     wicked
                     heart
                     lusteth
                     after
                     .
                  
                   We
                   will
                   borrow
                   of
                   you
                   an
                   example
                   :
                   o
                   
                     The
                     late
                     intended
                     conspiracie
                     ,
                     which
                  
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   confesse
                   )
                   
                     was
                     so
                     hainous
                     an
                     impiety
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     and
                     heauen
                     condemne
                     it
                     ,
                     men
                     and
                     earth
                     detest
                     it
                     :
                  
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                   what
                   wickednesse
                   vnder
                   heauen
                   would
                   not
                   these
                   Conspirators
                   haue
                   attempted
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   beene
                   found
                   guilty
                   of
                   so
                   damnable
                   a
                   mischiefe
                   ?
                   Yet
                   am
                   I
                   persuaded
                   that
                   for
                   aduancement
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   they
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   practised
                   by
                   powder
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   haue
                   preuailed
                   with
                   paper
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   I
                   produce
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   you
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   mentall
                   aequiuocation
                   were
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   qualifie
                   a
                   false
                   speech
                   to
                   free
                   it
                   from
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   instructed
                   in
                   that
                   Art
                   would
                   or
                   could
                   lie
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   should
                   seeme
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   an
                   Outopia
                   ,
                   where
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   conuicted
                   of
                   most
                   manifest
                   aequiuocating
                   falshood
                   ;
                   only
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   liar
                   ,
                   that
                   giueth
                   the
                   conuicted
                   the
                   lie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   sixt
                   Argument
                   ,
                   from
                   examples
                   of
                   dissimulation
                   condemned
                   by
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Fathers
                       ,
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Pagans
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   ACts
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Ananias
                     with
                     Saphira
                     his
                     wife
                     solde
                     a
                     possession
                     ,
                     and
                     kept
                     backe
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     price
                     ,
                     his
                     wife
                     being
                     of
                     counsell
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     part
                     he
                     brought
                     and
                     layd
                     it
                     downe
                     at
                     the
                     Apostles
                     feet
                     .
                     Then
                     sayd
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Why
                     hath
                     Satan
                     filled
                     thine
                     heart
                     that
                     thou
                     should'st
                     lie
                     ?
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     lied
                     vnto
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     vnto
                     God.
                     When
                     Ananias
                     heard
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     he
                     fell
                     downe
                     and
                     gaue
                     vp
                     the
                     ghost
                     .
                     After
                     this
                     came
                     in
                     his
                     wife
                     ,
                     ignorant
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     done
                     ;
                     and
                     Peter
                     sayd
                     vnto
                     her
                     ,
                     Tell
                     me
                     ,
                     Sold
                     you
                     the
                     land
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     ?
                     and
                     she
                     sayd
                     ,
                     Yea
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     :
                     and
                     Peter
                     sayd
                     ,
                     Why
                     haue
                     you
                     agreed
                     together
                     to
                     tempt
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ?
                     and
                     she
                     fell
                     downe
                     ,
                     and
                     yeelded
                     vp
                     the
                     ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   These
                   pretended
                   to
                   bring
                   all
                   their
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tender
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   for
                   the
                   common
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   an
                   act
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   infancy
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   reserued
                   one
                   halfe
                   for
                   supply
                   of
                   their
                   peculiar
                   vses
                   ,
                   if
                   happily
                   they
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   want
                   .
                   The
                   woman
                   is
                   asked
                   ,
                   
                     Solde
                     you
                     the
                     land
                     but
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     ?
                  
                   her
                   answer
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     :
                  
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   dissimulation
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   When
                   she
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     so
                     much
                  
                   ,
                   meaning
                   but
                   one
                   halfe
                   ,
                   concealing
                   the
                   other
                   halfe
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   possible
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   dissimulation
                   your
                   reserued
                   clause
                   must
                   haue
                   come
                   into
                   her
                   minde
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     :
                     vt
                     in
                     commune
                     bonum
                     conferamus
                     :
                  
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     vt
                     alijs
                     largiamur
                  
                   :
                   or
                   your
                   owne
                   crotchet
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Vt
                     vobis
                     significemus
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Let
                   any
                   but
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   finde
                   it
                   vnpossible
                   but
                   some
                   such
                   conceit
                   will
                   be
                   flittering
                   like
                   a
                   butter-flie
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   *
                   
                     false
                     spirits
                  
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   delude
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   discerne
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   :
                   but
                   S.
                   Peter
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                   Satanicall
                   lie
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   example
                   of
                   lying
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   in
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   actours
                   by
                   the
                   visible
                   vengeance
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   strucke
                   dead
                   suddenly
                   and
                   perished
                   in
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   therefore
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   you
                   may
                   delude
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   only
                   iudgeth
                   the
                   mouth
                   ,
                   (
                   therefore
                   S.
                   Peter
                   sayd
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     not
                     lied
                     vnto
                     men
                     ▪
                     )
                  
                   yet
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   all-seeing
                   iust
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   more
                   thus
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     To
                     tempt
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Examples
                   out
                   of
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 SAint
                 Augustine
                 vseth
                 many
                 ,
                 especially
                 two
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Suppose
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   so
                   dangerously
                   sicke
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 this
                 holie
                 
                 Father
                 )
                 
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   but
                   heare
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   deare
                   and
                   only
                   sonne
                   ,
                   his
                   strength
                   cannot
                   beare
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   presently
                   die
                   :
                   thou
                   knowing
                   his
                   child
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   asked
                   of
                   him
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   dead
                   or
                   aliue
                   ;
                   what
                   wouldest
                   thou
                   answer
                   ?
                   Thou
                   must
                   either
                   say
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   liueth
                   ,
                   or
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   [
                   he
                   liueth
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ]
                   are
                   both
                   false
                   ;
                   the
                   only
                   true
                   is
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   dead
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   wilt
                   say
                   ,
                   then
                   truth
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   murtherer
                   :
                   why
                   ?
                   if
                   an
                   impudent
                   woman
                   shall
                   soliicite
                   thy
                   chastity
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   denie
                   ,
                   she
                   in
                   the
                   rage
                   of
                   her
                   passion
                   shall
                   shortly
                   die
                   :
                   wilt
                   thou
                   say
                   that
                   chastity
                   is
                   a
                   murtherer
                   ?
                
                 Me
                 thinke
                 I
                 heare
                 our
                 Aequiuocators
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 no
                 true
                 answer
                 but
                 only
                 
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                
                 ?
                 simple
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 !
                 for
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   not
                
                 ,
                 inwardly
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Vt
                   narrem
                   tibi
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   nescio
                   calcibus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   nescio
                   cras
                
                 ]
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 
                   vi●it
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   aliue
                
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 stood
                 for
                 currant
                 ,
                 intending
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Viuit
                   in
                   Purgatorio
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   coelo
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   vitam
                   spiritualem
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 sibi
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   Deo
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 such
                 qualifications
                 &
                 reseruatiues
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 free
                 the
                 answerer
                 from
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 from
                 dying
                 .
                 Well
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 his
                 simplicity
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Saint
                 ;
                 what
                 your
                 double-harted
                 subtilty
                 may
                 make
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 you
                 should
                 duly
                 consider
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 vtter
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 second
                 example
                 :
                 b
                 
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   certaine
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Firme
                   ,
                   but
                   firmer
                   by
                   the
                   constancy
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   who
                   being
                   asked
                   where
                   the
                   man
                   was
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   persecutor
                   ;
                   answered
                   the
                   seruants
                   and
                   officers
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   thus
                   :
                   I
                   (
                   quoth
                   he
                   )
                   may
                   neither
                   ●…e
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   betray
                   my
                   brother
                   :
                   and
                   lest
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   either
                   ,
                   he
                   suffered
                   many
                   torments
                   of
                   these
                   persecutors
                   .
                   What
                   answer
                   could
                   haue
                   beene
                   giuen
                   more
                   resolute
                   and
                   honest
                   than
                   this
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 resolueth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 euen
                 vpon
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 question
                 :
                 only
                 differing
                 heerein
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 example
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 propoundeth
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 for
                 the
                 safetie
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 the
                 answer
                 which
                 our
                 Aequiuocator
                 teacheth
                 is
                 especiallie
                 directed
                 to
                 lay-men
                 for
                 preseruation
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 viz.
                 themselues
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 resolued
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 answer
                 was
                 most
                 honest
                 :
                 what
                 wil
                 our
                 Aequiuocators
                 iudge
                 ?
                 surely
                 their
                 subtilty
                 teacheth
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 
                 sottish
                 ,
                 by
                 ignorance
                 of
                 another
                 meane
                 of
                 euasion
                 ,
                 through
                 this
                 backdoore
                 of
                 
                   Reseruation
                   ,
                   [
                   Vt
                   tibi
                   reuelem
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Bishop
                 might
                 seeme
                 foole-hardie
                 to
                 expose
                 himselfe
                 to
                 torments
                 when
                 by
                 aequiuocation
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 kept
                 his
                 knowledge
                 as
                 inuisible
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 his
                 person
                 by
                 his
                 almighty
                 diuine
                 power
                 amongst
                 the
                 persecuting
                 Iewes
                 .
                 But
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 that
                 passage
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ;
                 therefore
                 doth
                 resolue
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 godlie
                 Bishop
                 was
                 honest
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   lieth
                   slaieth
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   were
                   peruersnesse
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   choose
                   to
                   die
                   spiritually
                   ,
                   that
                   another
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   bodily
                   :
                   for
                   man
                   it
                   is
                   who
                   may
                   kill
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   can
                   take
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   and
                   cast
                   them
                   both
                   headlong
                   into
                   hell
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   But
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Rahab
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   will
                   be
                   obiected
                   ,
                   whether
                   she
                   had
                   not
                   done
                   well
                   if
                   she
                   had
                   not
                   shewed
                   mercy
                   vnto
                   her
                   guests
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   inquisition
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   their
                   enemies
                   to
                   know
                   whether
                   they
                   were
                   there
                   ;
                   She
                   might
                   haue
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   where
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   will
                   not
                   tell
                   you
                   to
                   betray
                   them
                   :
                   thus
                   should
                   she
                   haue
                   answered
                   if
                   she
                   had
                   beene
                   then
                   a
                   true
                   Israelite
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   guile
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   that
                   then
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   slaine
                   her
                   and
                   haue
                   sought
                   out
                   the
                   strangers
                   :
                   doth
                   it
                   therefore
                   follow
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   find
                   them
                   ?
                   But
                   suppose
                   she
                   had
                   lost
                   her
                   life
                   ,
                   a
                   life
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   yet
                   had
                   her
                   death
                   beene
                   right
                   deare
                   and
                   pretious
                   in
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   to
                   her
                   guests
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   You
                   will
                   furthermore
                   obiect
                   that
                   they
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   might
                   make
                   more
                   diligent
                   search
                   for
                   her
                   guests
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   haue
                   found
                   them
                   out
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   that
                   leud
                   woman
                   ?
                   Howsoeuer
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   we
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   censure
                   or
                   limit
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   preserued
                   them
                   after
                   by
                   this
                   womans
                   lie
                   ,
                   might
                   haue
                   preserued
                   them
                   without
                   her
                   lie
                   :
                   except
                   we
                   can
                   forget
                   his
                   power
                   against
                   the
                   Sodomites
                   ;
                   they
                   sought
                   the
                   guests
                   of
                   Lot
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   strucke
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   find
                   the
                   doore
                   .
                
                 This
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 his
                 Scio
                 our
                 Aequiuocators
                 turne
                 into
                 Nescio
                 :
                 they
                 can
                 spie
                 out
                 a
                 bench-hole
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 persecuted
                 by
                 her
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Vt
                   tibi
                   reuelem
                
                 ]
                 which
                 was
                 neuer
                 reuealed
                 to
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Popes
                 of
                 ancient
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 S.
                 e
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 Innocentius
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 of
                 preseruing
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 brother
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 one
                 in
                 all
                 antiquity
                 who
                 euer
                 knew
                 the
                 Nescio
                 of
                 your
                 mixt
                 proposition
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 cause
                 of
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 Tyrant
                 than
                 *
                 
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   which
                   slaieth
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 remaineth
                 the
                 third
                 example
                 deriued
                 from
                 Paganisme
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 other
                 two
                 arguments
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 deduced
                 from
                 comparisons
                 ,
                 the
                 otherfrom
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 follow
                 in
                 their
                 conuenient
                 order
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 conflict
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 the
                 Souldier
                 be
                 prouided
                 as
                 well
                 defensiuely
                 ,
                 to
                 ward
                 ;
                 as
                 offensiuely
                 ,
                 to
                 impugne
                 his
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 a
                 while
                 trie
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 in
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Obiections
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Aequiuocators
                   vrge
                   for
                   their
                   
                     mentall
                     Reseruation
                  
                   from
                   
                     
                       Reasons
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Fathers
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     WE
                     will
                     prooue
                     our
                     mentall
                     Aequiuocation
                     by
                     naturall
                     reason
                     .
                     Thus
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     were
                     alone
                     and
                     should
                     talke
                     with
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     one
                     thing
                     ,
                     vnderstanding
                     a
                     thing
                     different
                     from
                     that
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     lie
                     .
                     Ergo
                     mentall
                     aequiuocation
                     is
                     iust
                     and
                     true
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   these
                   two
                   most
                   diuine
                   properties
                   ,
                   whereby
                   man
                   is
                   discerned
                   from
                   beasts
                   ,
                   
                     Ratio
                     &
                     oratio
                     ,
                     Reason
                     and
                     speech
                     :
                  
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   speech
                   was
                   not
                   ordained
                   for
                   a
                   looking
                   glasse
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   man
                   might
                   see
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   *
                   Interpreter
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   knowen
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   learned
                   Philosopher
                   looking
                   earnestly
                   vpon
                   a
                   Scholar
                   professed
                   in
                   all
                   arts
                   ,
                   Loquere
                   ,
                   inquit
                   ,
                   
                     vt
                     t●
                     videam
                     :
                     Speake
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   quoth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     my
                     friend
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     see
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   of
                   sound
                   braines
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   knoweth
                   before
                   he
                   speake
                   ,
                   what
                   his
                   tongue
                   vttereth
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   neede
                   that
                   by
                   speech
                   hee
                   should
                   interpret
                   his
                   owne
                   meaning
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   properly
                   said
                   to
                   steale
                   his
                   owne
                   goods
                   ,
                   or
                   commit
                   adultery
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   wife
                   :
                   because
                   both
                   these
                   are
                   actions
                   
                     ad
                     extra
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   relation
                   to
                   others
                   then
                   to
                   our selues
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   apparant
                   heerein
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   properly
                   to
                   speake
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   lie
                   to
                   himselfe
                   :
                   but
                   whosoeuer
                   can
                   lie
                   to
                   himselfe
                   may
                   also
                   by
                   speech
                   properly
                   deceaue
                   himself
                   ;
                   because
                   
                     a
                     lie
                  
                   is
                   described
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   false
                   speech
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     To
                     deceiue
                  
                   .
                   And
                   can
                   any
                   by
                   any
                   wilfull
                   lie
                   deceiue
                   his
                   owneselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   thereby
                   be
                   made
                   ignorant
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   meaning
                   ?
                   This
                   were
                   to
                   distract
                   a
                   man
                   from
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Therefore
                   this
                   
                     naturall
                     reason
                  
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   
                     speech
                     of
                     man
                     with
                     himselfe
                  
                   ,
                   might
                   best
                   befit
                   a
                   pure
                   naturall
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   person
                   distracted
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   being
                   beside
                   himselfe
                   can
                   best
                   talke
                   with
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Obiection
                   from
                   Reason
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Aequiuocator
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     When
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     mixt
                     proposition
                     the
                     two
                     different
                     parts
                     make
                     one
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   already
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   proued
                   that
                   this
                   patch
                   of
                   
                   mixture
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   than
                   a
                   new
                   peece
                   of
                   cloth
                   in
                   an
                   old
                   garment
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     which
                     maketh
                     the
                     rent
                     greater
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Obiections
                   from
                   examples
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   old
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Aequiuocator
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     THe
                     Scripture
                     telleth
                     vs
                     how
                  
                   *
                   
                     Iaacob
                     told
                     his
                     Father
                     Isaac
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     his
                     eldest
                     sonne
                     Esau
                     :
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     Patriarch
                     Isaac
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   b
                   Esau
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   Caietan
                   saith
                   :
                   c
                   
                     Which
                     is
                     also
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     many
                     learned
                     Doctors
                     )
                     being
                     a
                     proper
                     name
                     ,
                     which
                     Isaac
                     did
                     purposely
                     restraine
                     to
                     that
                     particular
                     person
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     [
                     Art
                     thou
                     my
                     eldest
                     sonne
                     Esau
                     ?
                     ]
                     Iaacob
                     heerein
                     is
                     inexcusable
                     from
                     alie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   your
                   Aequiuocators
                   doe
                   prescribe
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   your
                   art
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   practise
                   onely
                   before
                   a
                   iudge
                   ,
                   or
                   hearer
                   incompetent
                   :
                   and
                   shall
                   wethinke
                   that
                   Isaac
                   the
                   blessed
                   Patriarch
                   and
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   promised
                   seede
                   could
                   be
                   an
                   vnfit
                   and
                   incompetent
                   hearer
                   of
                   his
                   sonne
                   now
                   only
                   crauing
                   his
                   blessing
                   ?
                   This
                   Disputer
                   therefore
                   (
                   to
                   speake
                   mildly
                   )
                   is
                   incompetent
                   ;
                   although
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   confesse
                   ,
                   this
                   example
                   is
                   very
                   semblable
                   to
                   your
                   persons
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   we
                   heare
                   Iaacobs
                   dissembling
                   voice
                   ,
                   but
                   feele
                   the
                   
                     rough
                     hands
                     of
                     Esau
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   intended
                   the
                   murder
                   of
                   his
                   brother
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   example
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Aequiuocator
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     Such
                     aequiuocation
                     did
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Ieremie
                     vse
                     (
                     Ier.
                     38.
                     26.
                     
                     )
                     when
                     he
                     tooke
                     aduice
                     of
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   discern̄e
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   speech
                   of
                   this
                   Prophet
                   but
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   falsely
                   imagining
                   an
                   inward
                   aequiuocation
                   of
                   thought
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   discerne
                   .
                   But
                   your
                   ancient
                   expositour
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   e
                   
                     The
                     very
                     outward
                     speech
                     of
                     Ieremy
                     was
                     true
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     appeare
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     swore
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     kill
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     deliuer
                     him
                     ouer
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     those
                     Princes
                     .
                     Neither
                     is
                     it
                     probable
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     did
                     grant
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     Ieremy
                     which
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     require
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   the
                   15.
                   verse
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   iudge
                   the
                   outward
                   speech
                   of
                   Ieremy
                   was
                   false
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   imitation
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   direction
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   doth
                   obserue
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   examples
                   )
                   
                     Casus
                     maiorum
                     sit
                     cautio
                     minorum
                     :
                     the
                     faults
                     and
                     slidings
                     of
                     the
                     stronger
                     might
                     be
                     warnings
                     to
                     the
                     weaker
                     .
                  
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     Let
                     him
                     that
                     standeth
                     t●ke
                     heed
                     lest
                     he
                     fall
                     .
                  
                   Howsoeuer
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   glosse
                   of
                   mentall
                   resernation
                   ;
                   shew
                   vs
                   but
                   one
                   Father
                   whether
                   Greeke
                   or
                   Latine
                   ;
                   one
                   Pope
                   ,
                   whether
                   Catholicke
                   or
                   Antichristian
                   ;
                   one
                   Author
                   ,
                   whether
                   learned
                   or
                   vnlearned
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   euer
                   so
                   fancie
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   you
                   shall
                   receiue
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   generall
                   Answer
                   to
                   all
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   wherein
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   any
                   scarres
                   of
                   infirmities
                   :
                   from
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   .
                
                 
                   f
                   
                     We
                     reade
                     of
                     such
                     kind
                     of
                     examples
                     in
                     holy
                     writ
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     beleeue
                     they
                     were
                     done
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     therefore
                     beleeue
                     they
                     may
                     lawfully
                     be
                     done
                     ;
                     lest
                     when
                     we
                     would
                     imitate
                     examples
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     transgresse
                     the
                     precepts
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   This
                   Answer
                   doth
                   S.
                   
                   Augustine
                   vse
                   against
                   the
                   Heretickes
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   called
                   Pris●●lli●…ists
                   ,
                   who
                   defended
                   lying
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   examples
                   whereby
                   you
                   would
                   defend
                   Aequiuocating
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   modestly
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   confesse
                   )
                   as
                   you
                   doe
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   maintained
                   openly
                   lying
                   in
                   his
                   proper
                   name
                   ;
                   you
                   couertly
                   vnder
                   an
                   adopted
                   name
                   of
                   Aequiuocation
                   ,
                   an
                   euident
                   argument
                   that
                   those
                   Heretickes
                   ,
                   whose
                   best
                   refuge
                   was
                   lying
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   ignorance
                   knew
                   not
                   your
                   aequiuocating
                   crotchet
                   ,
                   or
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   language
                   of
                   Diuinity
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   called
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   proper
                   name
                   ,
                   lying
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   your
                   booke
                   for
                   aequiuocating
                   must
                   be
                   intituled
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Treatise
                  
                   forsooth
                   
                     against
                     lying
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Examples
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   obiected
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   principall
                   be
                   foure
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Example
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Aequiuocator
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     THe
                     infallible
                     Verity
                     saith
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     (
                     Ioh.
                     11.
                     )
                     [
                     All
                     things
                     which
                     I
                     haue
                     heard
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                     haue
                     I
                     manifested
                     vnto
                     you
                     :
                     ]
                     Yet
                     in
                     the
                     chapter
                     following
                     affirmeth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     many
                     things
                     to
                     say
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     beare
                     them
                     away
                     then
                     .
                     Therefore
                     must
                     the
                     first
                     proposition
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     meaning
                     reserued
                     .
                  
                   b
                   
                     Aequiuocation
                     therefore
                     is
                     euidently
                     conuinced
                     out
                     of
                     thi●
                     speech
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     infallible
                     truth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   (
                   with
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   )
                   that
                   c
                   
                     Now
                     mans
                     infirmity
                     plaies
                     her
                     part
                     :
                  
                   but
                   
                     know
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     learneth
                     of
                     christity
                     to
                     be
                     adulterous
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     to
                     be
                     impious
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     bounty
                     to
                     be
                     iniurious
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     learne
                     of
                     truth
                     to
                     be
                     liers
                     ,
                     and
                     periurious
                     ?
                  
                   God
                   forbid
                   !
                   Touching
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   your
                   owne
                   Bishop
                   Iansenius
                   answering
                   this
                   obiection
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   d
                   
                     These
                     kinds
                     of
                     speeches
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     such
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     expounded
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     circumstances
                     either
                     of
                     state
                     ,
                     place
                     ,
                     time
                     ,
                     or
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     persons
                     speaking
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     were
                     spoken
                     :
                     as
                     namely
                     that
                     ,
                     Whatsoeuer
                     you
                     aske
                     my
                     Father
                     in
                     my
                     name
                     he
                     will
                     giue
                     you
                     ;
                     what
                     any
                     thing
                     absolutely
                     ?
                     nay
                     ,
                     but
                     vpon
                     condition
                     it
                     be
                     expedient
                     for
                     you
                     .
                  
                   So
                   heere
                   ,
                   Christ
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     manifested
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   expounded
                   by
                   the
                   circumstance
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   state
                   ;
                   signifying
                   ,
                   All
                   that
                   appertaine
                   vnto
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   knowen
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   heere
                   is
                   no
                   concealed
                   sense
                   to
                   deceiue
                   the
                   hearer
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   circumstance
                   of
                   speech
                   .
                   Whereby
                   you
                   may
                   perceiue
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   that
                   
                     infallible
                     Verity
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   owne
                   infirmity
                   and
                   vanity
                   hath
                   deceiued
                   you
                   :
                   in
                   so
                   peruerting
                   the
                   truth
                   to
                   patronize
                   your
                   lie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   place
                   obiected
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Aequiuocator
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   e
                   
                     Our
                     Sauiour
                     said
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     himselfe
                     knew
                     not
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     father
                     only
                     :
                     which
                     by
                     consent
                     of
                     holy
                     Fathers
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     knew
                     it
                     not
                     [
                     vt
                     significaret
                     eis
                     .
                     ]
                     Thus
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     Theophilus
                     ,
                     and
                     Basil
                     expound
                     it
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Garnet
                   at
                   his
                   arraingment
                   obiected
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   and
                   wholly
                   depended
                   vpon
                   his
                   iudgement
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   exposition
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   pertinent
                   to
                   oppose
                   the
                   other
                   exposition
                   of
                   
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     were
                     many
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Maldonate
                   )
                   
                     expounding
                     this
                     text
                     thus
                     ;
                     that
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     man
                     knew
                     not
                     the
                     daie
                     and
                     houre
                     &c.
                  
                   but
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   former
                   exposition
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   and
                   others
                   doth
                   imply
                   any
                   mentall
                   equiuocation
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   Garnet
                   did
                   select
                   onely
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   appeale
                   to
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   for
                   answer
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   By
                   whose
                   testimony
                   it
                   doth
                   appeare
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     daie
                  
                   ,
                   signifying
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     vt
                     dicam
                     vobis
                     ;
                  
                   ]
                   this
                   clause
                   whereby
                   he
                   meant
                   to
                   conceale
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   concealed
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   by
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   speech
                   held
                   in
                   ignorance
                   not
                   
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   speech
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     let
                     you
                     know
                     it
                     .
                  
                   For
                   he
                   maketh
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Nescio
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   figuratiue
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   emphasis
                   of
                   pronunciation
                   to
                   signifie
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   
                     shall
                     not
                     know
                  
                   .
                   His
                   examples
                   .
                   g
                   
                     When
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     Deut.
                     13.
                     
                     The
                     Lord
                     your
                     God
                     trieth
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     know
                     whether
                     ye
                     loue
                     him
                     .
                     These
                     words
                     ,
                     [
                     That
                     he
                     may
                     know
                     ]
                     do
                     not
                     signifie
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     receiue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     who
                     knoweth
                     all
                     things
                     before
                     they
                     be
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     sense
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     may
                     make
                     you
                     to
                     know
                     how
                     much
                     you
                     haue
                     profited
                     in
                     his
                     loue
                     .
                     So
                     Christ
                     speaking
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     The
                     Sonne
                     of
                     man
                     knoweth
                     not
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     had
                     this
                     meaning
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     Disciples
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     know
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   therefore
                   as
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   vnderstood
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   phrase
                   ,
                   
                     Vt
                     sciat
                     Deus
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                     id
                     est
                     ,
                     vt
                     scire
                     vos
                     faciat
                     :
                  
                   so
                   did
                   his
                   Disciples
                   by
                   circumstance
                   ,
                   or
                   emphasis
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   speech
                   vnderstand
                   his
                   Nescio
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                     id
                     est
                     ,
                     vt
                     vobis
                     dicam
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   perspicuous
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   doth
                   adde
                   ;
                   
                     Such
                     kind
                     of
                     speeches
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   this
                   holy
                   Father
                   )
                   
                     are
                     ordinary
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     speech
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     drowsie
                     day
                     :
                     signifying
                     that
                     the
                     day
                     maketh
                     vs
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     or
                     drowsie
                     .
                  
                   I
                   would
                   desire
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   compare
                   this
                   Nescio
                   of
                   Christ
                   with
                   S.
                   Augustines
                   Nescio
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   *
                   former
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   shall
                   easily
                   interpret
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   by
                   S.
                   August
                   ,
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   that
                   Nescio
                   cannot
                   admit
                   a
                   concealed
                   sense
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   man
                   of
                   common
                   sense
                   doth
                   not
                   know
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   such
                   speeches
                   ?
                   plainly
                   shewing
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   then
                   know
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Nescio
                     ,
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     iudgement
                     ,
                  
                   onely
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   
                   know
                   it
                   .
                   Can
                   then
                   your
                   vnknowen
                   Reseruation
                   haue
                   approbation
                   by
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ?
                   fie
                   no
                   :
                   his
                   Christian
                   ha●t
                   was
                   ●o
                   diuinely
                   precise
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   did
                   not
                   admit
                   of
                   dissimulation
                   for
                   preseruation
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   woman-hood
                   ,
                   
                     womans
                     chastity
                  
                   ;
                   no
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   another
                   mans
                   life
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   life
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   for
                   gaining
                   a
                   mans
                   soule
                   .
                   And
                   will
                   you
                   make
                   him
                   guilty
                   of
                   more
                   than
                   Heathenish
                   Aequiuocation
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   consider
                   but
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   your
                   imagined
                   Reseruation
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   prescribe
                   to
                   be
                   then
                   only
                   requisite
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   hearer
                   is
                   incompetent
                   and
                   vnfit
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   clause
                   reserued
                   :
                   but
                   shall
                   any
                   imagine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   (
                   the
                   only
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   imagined
                   Reseruation
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   vnfit
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ?
                   senselesse
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   elsewhere
                   saith
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     you
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     times
                     and
                     seasons
                     .
                  
                   And
                   why
                   was
                   not
                   that
                   
                     [
                     vt
                     vobis
                     significem
                  
                   ]
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   also
                   seasonable
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   ?
                   Yes
                   doubtlesse
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   his
                   wordes
                   ,
                   they
                   vnderstood
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   concealed
                   reseruation
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   aequiuocation
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Aequiuocator
                   is
                   by
                   his
                   secret
                   reseruation
                   
                     To
                     delude
                     his
                     hearer
                  
                   .
                   And
                   will
                   you
                   say
                   now
                   therefore
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   aequiuocate
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   delude
                   and
                   deceiue
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ?
                   This
                   were
                   blasphemy
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   this
                   exposition
                   
                     [
                     Vt
                     vobis
                     significem
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   either
                   deriued
                   from
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   speech
                   ,
                   whether
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   persons
                   &c.
                   
                   Or
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   idlely
                   imagined
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   doted
                   dreaming
                   vpon
                   a
                   sense
                   without
                   light
                   of
                   some
                   circumstance
                   would
                   be
                   iniurious
                   to
                   reuerend
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   and
                   prooue
                   the
                   subuersion
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   cause
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   Fathers
                   collected
                   this
                   by
                   circumstances
                   and
                   consequents
                   of
                   Christs
                   speech
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   sense
                   concealed
                   ,
                   except
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   and
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   did
                   vnderstand
                   better
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   then
                   his
                   prime
                   ,
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   concerning
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   Christs
                   speeches
                   )
                   his
                   familiar
                   Disciples
                   .
                   Lastly
                   we
                   will
                   conclude
                   
                   this
                   point
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   your
                   Genesius
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   that
                   this
                   sense
                   which
                   you
                   conceit
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   all
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   against
                   all
                   common
                   sense
                   :
                   h
                   
                     We
                     may
                     not
                     suffer
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     those
                     who
                     relie
                     vpon
                     this
                     interpretation
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   purpose
                   against
                   your
                   Aequiuocation
                   )
                   
                     any
                     doctrine
                     amongst
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     onely
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     consent
                     of
                     ancient
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     common
                     sense
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocator
                   .
                
                 
                   i
                   
                     Our
                     Sauior
                     Christ
                     in
                     going
                     to
                  
                   *
                   
                     Emmaus
                     ,
                     did
                     faine
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     would
                     go
                     further
                     .
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     lawfull
                     to
                     aequiuocate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   k
                   
                     The
                     Greek
                     word
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Doctor
                   )
                   
                     might
                     haue
                     been
                     more
                     securely
                     and
                     conueniently
                     translated
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     doth
                     it
                     ,
                     [
                     He
                     made
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     would
                     go
                     forward
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   But
                   Aequiuocatours
                   delight
                   in
                   faining
                   :
                   will
                   you
                   therfore
                   behold
                   your
                   own
                   visage
                   ?
                   l
                   
                     The
                     Heretickes
                     ,
                     called
                     Priscillianists
                     ,
                     as
                     appeareth
                     in
                     S.
                     Augustine
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     from
                     this
                     text
                     did
                     labour
                     to
                     prooue
                     a
                     lie
                     lawfull
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   reading
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   you
                   shall
                   finde
                   ,
                   that
                   neuer
                   either
                   Catholickes
                   or
                   Heretickes
                   could
                   discerne
                   in
                   your
                   mixt
                   proposition
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   ;
                   the
                   Fathers
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Authours
                   our
                   witnesses
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   m
                   
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                  
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Bishop
                   relateth
                   )
                   
                     saith
                     that
                     
                     Christ
                     did
                     seeme
                     to
                     go
                     further
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     with
                     any
                     purpose
                     to
                     deceiue
                     those
                     Disciples
                     .
                  
                   How
                   then
                   ?
                   your
                   Aquinas
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   .
                   
                     S.
                     Augustine
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     made
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     would
                     go
                     further
                     ;
                     to
                     signifie
                     figuratiuely
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     ready
                     to
                     go
                     into
                     heauen
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     a
                     sort
                     retained
                     by
                     earthly
                     hospitality
                     .
                  
                   n
                   
                     Pope
                     Gregory
                     likewise
                     and
                     Bede
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   )
                   
                     hold
                     that
                     Christ
                     did
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     deceiue
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     shew
                     how
                     they
                     were
                     deceiued
                     .
                     He
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     he
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Gregory
                   )
                   
                     who
                     vseth
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     intended
                     to
                     deceiue
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     deceiued
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Michaiah
                     dealt
                     with
                     Ahab
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Reg.
                  
                   22.
                   
                   The
                   story
                   is
                   plaine
                   :
                   when
                   King
                   Ahab
                   was
                   bent
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   
                     Ramoth
                     Gilead
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   false
                   Prophets
                   promised
                   him
                   a
                   prosperous
                   warfare
                   :
                   the
                   King
                   calleth
                   for
                   Micheas
                   ,
                   and
                   asketh
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Shall
                     we
                     go
                     vp
                     against
                     Ramoth
                     Gilead
                     ,
                     or
                     no
                     ?
                     the
                     Prophet
                     answered
                     ,
                     Go
                     vp
                     and
                     pros●er
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   When
                   notwithstanding
                   he
                   knew
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   should
                   perish
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   an
                   irony
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   sense
                   knowen
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   therefore
                   charged
                   him
                   to
                   speake
                   seriously
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Prophet
                   spoke
                   these
                   words
                   now
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   false
                   Prophers
                   in
                   scorne
                   :
                   as
                   
                     When
                     a
                     sicke
                     man
                     shall
                     take
                     water
                     died
                     with
                     a
                     red
                     colour
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     perswaded
                     to
                     be
                     wine
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     say
                     in
                     iesting
                     manner
                     ,
                     well
                     drinke
                     your
                     wine
                     ;
                     thereby
                     to
                     tell
                     him
                     his
                     errour
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     cause
                     him
                     to
                     erre
                     :
                     so
                     here
                     these
                     disciples
                     not
                     perswaded
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     risen
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     held
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     stranger
                     and
                     passenger
                     feined
                     himselfe
                     a
                     passenger
                     to
                     go
                     forward
                     .
                  
                   Come
                   to
                   the
                   literall
                   and
                   historicall
                   sense
                   .
                   
                     [
                     He
                     made
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     would
                     go
                     furder
                     :
                     and
                     they
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     did
                     compell
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     constraine
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Abide
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     abode
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   now
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   he
                   meant
                   as
                   he
                   seemed
                   ,
                   to
                   goe
                   further
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   was
                   ouercome
                   by
                   their
                   curteous
                   importunity
                   to
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   *
                   Angell
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   vrgent
                   request
                   of
                   
                   holy
                   Loth
                   :
                   heereby
                   teaching
                   vs
                   a
                   double
                   instruction
                   :
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   man
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   peruerse
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   our
                   occasions
                   may
                   suffer
                   vs
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   the
                   sweet
                   violence
                   of
                   curtuous
                   humanity
                   ;
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   
                     [
                     Who
                     loueth
                     an
                     importunate
                     beggar
                     ]
                  
                   to
                   be
                   instant
                   in
                   praier
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   our
                   remisnesse
                   will
                   ,
                   by
                   withdrawing
                   his
                   graces
                   ,
                   seeme
                   to
                   go
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   condescendeth
                   in
                   mercy
                   to
                   our
                   importunity
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   
                     abide
                     with
                     vs.
                  
                   If
                   therefore
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   figuratiue
                   sense
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   this
                   fiction
                   there
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   your
                   aequiuocation
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     it
                     was
                     done
                     to
                     instruct
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     deceiue
                     them
                     :
                  
                   If
                   we
                   imbrace
                   the
                   literall
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   fiction
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   plaine
                   and
                   familiar
                   humane
                   practise
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   one
                   who
                   departeth
                   from
                   his
                   friends
                   is
                   truely
                   said
                   to
                   depart
                   .
                   What
                   reason
                   or
                   religion
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   call
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   thus
                   from
                   an
                   action
                   of
                   sensible
                   instruction
                   ,
                   would
                   prooue
                   an
                   aequiuocating
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   a
                   reseruation
                   insensible
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   deceitfull
                   delusion
                   :
                   turning
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   the
                   Oracle
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   authour
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Oracle
                   of
                   Delphos
                   ,
                   the
                   professed
                   diuellish
                   schoole
                   of
                   Sophisticall
                   aequiuocations
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   place
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Aequiuocatour
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   o
                   
                     Iesus
                     said
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                  
                   ,
                   *
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     go
                     vp
                     to
                     the
                     feast
                     at
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     afterward
                     went
                     ,
                     meaning
                     (
                     as
                     Bellarmine
                     in
                     his
                     Dictates
                     doth
                     expound
                     )
                     not
                     as
                     the
                     Messias
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     secret
                     ,
                     or
                     (
                     as
                     S.
                     Cyrill
                     doth
                     interpret
                     )
                     not
                     to
                     solemnize
                     it
                     publickely
                     ;
                     or
                     (
                     as
                     S.
                     Augustine
                     will
                     haue
                     it
                     )
                     not
                     to
                     manifest
                     my
                     glory
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     not
                     the
                     first
                     or
                     second
                     day
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     the
                     weeke
                     .
                     Thus
                     haue
                     wee
                     from
                     Scriptures
                     and
                     Fathers
                     sufficiently
                     proued
                     our
                     mixt
                     proposition
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   haue
                   bestowed
                   many
                   leaues
                   in
                   Commenting
                   vpon
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   to
                   euince
                   from
                   hence
                   your
                   reserued
                   conceit
                   :
                   let
                   me
                   borrow
                   a
                   little
                   leaue
                   to
                   pleade
                   aswell
                   for
                   truth
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   do
                   
                   for
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   you
                   ,
                   how
                   expounding
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   you
                   ,
                   blinded
                   with
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   your
                   Thais
                   ,
                   had
                   rather
                   snatch
                   at
                   any
                   meaning
                   ,
                   then
                   take
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   meant
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   words
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     go
                     vp
                     ▪
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Greeke
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     go
                     vp
                     yet
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   and
                   then
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Iesuite
                   Maldonate
                   well
                   obserueth
                   )
                   p
                   
                     He
                     who
                     saith
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     go
                     vp
                     yet
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     denie
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     go
                     vp
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     going
                     ap
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     that
                     act
                     doth
                     not
                     contradict
                     his
                     former
                     speech
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     all
                     doubt
                     and
                     question
                     is
                     easily
                     assoiled
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   your
                   Helena
                   ,
                   the
                   Latin
                   vulgar
                   text
                   must
                   be
                   imbraced
                   ,
                   for
                   q
                   Albeit
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Aequiuocator
                   )
                   
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Greeke
                     co●ies
                     it
                     be
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   nondum
                   ,
                   not
                   yet
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     yet
                     all
                     Catholickes
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     admit
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   non
                   ,
                   not
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     vulgar
                     edition
                     .
                  
                   How
                   farre
                   they
                   erre
                   from
                   Catholickes
                   heerein
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   *
                   elsewhere
                   shewed
                   ;
                   how
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   esteeme
                   of
                   the
                   Greeke
                   translation
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   text
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   your
                   forenamed
                   Iesuit
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   r
                   
                     Almost
                     innumerable
                     Greeke
                     copies
                     haue
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     yet
                     ascend
                     ]
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     most
                     ancient
                     Vatican
                     copie
                     vniuersally
                     commended
                     throughout
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     sore●d
                     ,
                     which
                     reading
                     many
                     graue
                     and
                     learned
                     Fathers
                     do
                     fellow
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Yet
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   so
                   strictly
                   challenge
                   our
                   right
                   in
                   this
                   equity
                   approoued
                   by
                   all
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   in
                   discerning
                   pure
                   water
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   examine
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   fountaine
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   riuer
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   iudge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   texts
                   by
                   the
                   Originall
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   translation
                   .
                   For
                   your
                   Latin
                   text
                   doth
                   sufficiently
                   betoken
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Greeke
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Not
                     yet
                     ]
                  
                   :
                   so
                   do
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   principall
                   Doctors
                   of
                   your
                   Church
                   paraphrase
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   your
                   some-time
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   and
                   late
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   Tollet
                   :
                   s
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     go
                     up
                     ,
                     ]
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     not
                     yet
                     ,
                     because
                     [
                     my
                     time
                     ]
                     when
                     I
                     must
                     goe
                     vp
                     [
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     ]
                     which
                     being
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     will
                     goe
                     vp
                     ;
                     lest
                     that
                     his
                     Disciples
                     should
                     
                     haue
                     beene
                     offended
                     at
                     his
                     absence
                     from
                     the
                     solemne
                     feast
                     at
                     〈…〉
                     rusalem
                     (
                     because
                     the
                     obseruation
                     of
                     Iewish
                     rites
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     abolished
                     )
                     Christ
                     did
                     not
                     absolutely
                     denie
                     to
                     goe
                     ,
                     but
                     did
                     signifie
                     that
                     after
                     a
                     while
                     he
                     would
                     go
                     vp
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     word
                     [
                     Not
                     ]
                     in
                     the
                     Latin
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     [
                     not
                     yet
                     ]
                     in
                     the
                     Greeke
                     ,
                     as
                     appeareth
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     following
                     ,
                     [
                     For
                     my
                     time
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     fulfilled
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   next
                   witnesse
                   is
                   your
                   bishop
                   Ia●senius
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   the
                   sound
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   text
                   concludeth
                   that
                   [
                   t
                   
                     Not
                     ]
                     signifieth
                     plainly
                     ,
                     not
                     yet
                     ▪
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     proper
                     expositiō
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     .
                  
                   Adding
                   ou●
                   of
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     many
                     ancient
                     Latin
                     translations
                     follow
                     the
                     Greeke
                     ,
                     hauing
                     ,
                     [
                     not
                     yet
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   Therefore
                   this
                   text
                   admitteth
                   no
                   reseruation
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   then
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   expositions
                   obiected
                   ?
                   only
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   exposition
                   they
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   did
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   aswell
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   themselues
                   .
                   
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ha●
                     not
                     t●…
                     that
                     Christ
                     would
                     haue
                     gone
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     the
                     feast
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     haue
                     beene
                     scandalized
                     :
                  
                   saith
                   your
                   Iansenius
                   .
                   But
                   your
                   coined
                   Reseruation
                   is
                   alwaies
                   supposed
                   of
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   clause
                   concealed
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   vnderstood
                   .
                   Therefore
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   expositions
                   alledged
                   ,
                   there
                   appeareth
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   haire
                   of
                   your
                   foxtaile
                   ,
                   you
                   call
                   Aequiuocation
                   .
                   Scriptures
                   forsake
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   you
                   them
                   :
                   now
                   you
                   will
                   haue
                   recourse
                   vnto
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiections
                   from
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocator
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     SAint
                     Gregorie
                  
                   (
                   *
                   
                     lib.
                     26.
                     moral
                     .
                     cap.
                     7.
                     )
                     teacheth
                     that
                     we
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     respect
                     w●rds
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     intent
                     of
                     the
                     speaker
                     .
                     Ergo
                     the
                     intent
                     maketh
                     the
                     Proposition
                     true
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   roue
                   from
                   the
                   marke
                   ,
                   your
                   learned
                   Doctor
                   will
                   direct
                   you
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   as
                   thus
                   :
                   b
                   
                     Gregory
                     doth
                     in
                     that
                     place
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     reproue
                     a
                     quarreller
                     ,
                     who
                     knowing
                     the
                     simple
                     meaning
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     he
                     doth
                     contend
                     ,
                     yet
                     maliciously
                     doth
                     wrest
                     his
                     words
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     do
                     the
                     most
                     learned
                     expound
                     S.
                     Gregory
                     .
                  
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   example
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   in
                   our
                   Stories
                   :
                   An
                   Inne-keeper
                   in
                   London
                   at
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   to
                   incourage
                   his
                   sonne
                   to
                   learning
                   ,
                   would
                   vsually
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Learne
                     fast
                     ,
                     child
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     thee
                     heire
                     of
                     the
                     crowne
                     .
                  
                   One
                   peruersly
                   taking
                   aduantage
                   of
                   the
                   ambiguity
                   and
                   double
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   phrase
                   ,
                   
                     heire
                     of
                     the
                     crowne
                  
                   ,
                   brought
                   him
                   in
                   question
                   of
                   high
                   Treason
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   poore
                   Inne-keeper
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   )
                   lost
                   both
                   his
                   artificiall
                   and
                   naturall
                   Inne
                   .
                   Here
                   was
                   place
                   for
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   his
                   moderation
                   
                     not
                     captiously
                     to
                     catch
                     at
                     mens
                     doubtfull
                     words
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     ignorant
                     of
                     their
                     simple
                     meaning
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   I
                   haue
                   heard
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   called
                   in
                   question
                   of
                   periurie
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   sworne
                   that
                   N.
                   was
                   possessed
                   of
                   a
                   lease
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   13.
                   day
                   of
                   May.
                   It
                   appeared
                   ,
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   vpon
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   the
                   said
                   lease
                   was
                   deliuered
                   to
                   the
                   forenamed
                   N.
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   forme
                   of
                   law
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     hold
                     from
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     date
                     heereof
                     .
                  
                   O
                   sir
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   a
                   Lawyer
                   )
                   you
                   are
                   now
                   conuicted
                   for
                   a
                   notorious
                   periurer
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   words
                   
                     From
                     the
                     day
                     &c.
                  
                   are
                   vnderstood
                   exclusiuely
                   ,
                   signifying
                   after
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   lease
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   force
                   till
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   .
                   Seeing
                   then
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Minister
                   )
                   both
                   law
                   and
                   Lawyers
                   faile
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   beseech
                   your
                   honours
                   to
                   giue
                   me
                   leaue
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   simplicity
                   of
                   my
                   meaning
                   in
                   a
                   case
                   of
                   like
                   tenor
                   ;
                   leaue
                   was
                   granted
                   him
                   to
                   plead
                   his
                   owne
                   cause
                   :
                   thus
                   then
                   (
                   quoth
                   he
                   )
                   when
                   any
                   in
                   this
                   honourable
                   assembly
                   was
                   married
                   after
                   this
                   forme
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     haue
                     and
                     to
                     hold
                     from
                     this
                     day
                     forward
                  
                   ;
                   whether
                   were
                   they
                   man
                   and
                   wife
                   before
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   had
                   said
                   no
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   stained
                   their
                   first-borne
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   affirming
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   simplicity
                   of
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   remit
                   the
                   rigour
                   and
                   extremity
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   Haue
                   you
                   no
                   Father
                   
                   to
                   father
                   your
                   aequiuocating
                   lie
                   vpon
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   Saint
                   Gregory
                   ?
                   (
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   direct
                   testimony
                   which
                   you
                   alledge
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   )
                   You
                   thought
                   ,
                   belike
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   you
                   must
                   haue
                   an
                   authour
                   for
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   likely
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   Pope
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   must
                   then
                   make
                   choise
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   ,
                   than
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   who
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   )
                   as
                   Popedom
                   is
                   now
                   defined
                   )
                   was
                   nothing
                   lesse
                   than
                   a
                   Pope
                   .
                   We
                   wil
                   conclude
                   concerning
                   Fathers
                   with
                   your
                   owne
                   authours
                   :
                   c
                   
                     That
                     this
                     maner
                     of
                     aequiuocating
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     autority
                     of
                     most
                     ancient
                     and
                     chiefe
                     diuines
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     none
                     before
                     Gabriel
                  
                   (
                   not
                   that
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   Angel
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Gabriel
                     Biel
                  
                   a
                   Sophister
                   )
                   
                     taught
                     it
                  
                   .
                   Whosoeuer
                   was
                   the
                   author
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   boldly
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   thousand
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   celestiall
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Angell
                   from
                   heauen
                   should
                   teach
                   and
                   authorise
                   such
                   a
                   doctrine
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   pronounce
                   him
                   *
                   Anathema
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   wrested
                   your
                   weapons
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   easie
                   to
                   pierce
                   you
                   euen
                   with
                   similitudes
                   ,
                   the
                   bluntest
                   kind
                   of
                   Argument
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   seuenth
                   Argument
                   from
                   comparison
                   of
                   a
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Signe
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Interpreter
                       ,
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Coine
                       ,
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Gygesring
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 a
                 
                   VOices
                   and
                   writings
                   are
                   as
                   signes
                
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 
                   and
                   instruments
                   ordained
                   to
                   expresse
                   a
                   proposition
                   .
                
                 Very
                 good
                 ,
                 now
                 euery
                 signe
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 vse
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 lying
                 signe
                 :
                 thus
                 to
                 hang
                 an
                 ●uie
                 bush
                 at
                 a
                 Bakers
                 dore
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 lying
                 signe
                 ;
                 thus
                 idols
                 in
                 visible
                 formes
                 made
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 essentiall
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 inuisible
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 God
                 are
                 called
                 *
                 
                   lying
                   vanities
                
                 :
                 the
                 mirabilia
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wonderfull
                 workes
                 which
                 exceed
                 not
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 challenge
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Miracula
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 proceeding
                 from
                 an
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 aboue
                 nature
                 are
                 called
                 *
                 
                   lying
                   wonders
                
                 :
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 stage-plaier
                 ,
                 who
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 heauen
                 
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 earth
                 ,
                 cast
                 them
                 downe
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   god
                   in
                   heauen
                
                 ;
                 was
                 counted
                 a
                 solecisme
                 and
                 lying
                 gesture
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 not
                 your
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 expresse
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 lying
                 voice
                 ?
                 Yes
                 verily
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 pen
                 also
                 defending
                 and
                 approuing
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 lying
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 wing
                 ,
                 whereof
                 others
                 were
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 condemned
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Stylus
                   Scribarum
                   est
                   styl●s
                   mendax
                   ;
                   the
                   pen
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   is
                   a
                   lying
                   pen.
                
                 But
                 whereunto
                 shall
                 I
                 compare
                 this
                 generation
                 ?
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 Cacus
                 in
                 the
                 fable
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 stolen
                 oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 lest
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 traced
                 by
                 their
                 right
                 footings
                 ,
                 he
                 dragged
                 them
                 backward
                 by
                 the
                 tailes
                 into
                 his
                 denne
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 right
                 answer
                 of
                 our
                 Aequiuocator
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   Priest
                
                 .
                 Euen
                 by
                 this
                 deuise
                 wresting
                 a
                 meaning
                 by
                 a
                 clause
                 of
                 reseruation
                 (
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 taile
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 like
                 Cacus
                 lurketh
                 safe
                 in
                 the
                 closet
                 of
                 his
                 hollow
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 similitude
                 is
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 :
                 for
                 Aristotle
                 defineth
                 euery
                 proposition
                 to
                 be
                 
                   an
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                
                 ,
                 You
                 must
                 now
                 imagine
                 that
                 your
                 Pope
                 should
                 send
                 his
                 Nuncio
                 to
                 congratulate
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 Amba
                 sladours
                 ,
                 from
                 other
                 Princes
                 )
                 our
                 Kings
                 last
                 miraculous
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 complementall
                 pretences
                 of
                 ioy
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 Interpreter
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 cho●●e
                 of
                 you
                 (
                 Aequiuocator
                 )
                 who
                 professe
                 your selfe
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 loyall
                 subiect
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 shall
                 acquaint
                 with
                 his
                 secret
                 meanings
                 and
                 clauses
                 reserued
                 in
                 his
                 message
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 our
                 Aequiuocator
                 shall
                 report
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   His
                   holinesse
                   doth
                   greatly
                   reioice
                   (
                   most
                   renon
                   med
                   King
                   )
                   at
                   your
                   happy
                   deliuerance
                   ▪
                
                 Reseruing
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 ;
                 
                   Ab
                   omni
                   spe
                   obtinendi
                   Romanum
                   imperium
                   :
                   ]
                   and
                   wisheth
                   vnto
                   your
                   Maiesty
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   hart
                
                 [
                 reseruing
                 another
                 clause
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Nuncio
                 from
                 his
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 
                   Admodùm
                   exiguam
                   ]
                   contiauance
                   of
                   Gods
                   protection
                   .
                
                 Will
                 any
                 iudge
                 otherwise
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Aequiuocator
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 notorious
                 liar
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Similitude
                 ,
                 vulgar
                 and
                 country
                 speech
                 by
                 Plutarch
                 is
                 resembled
                 to
                 the
                 country
                 coine
                 :
                 now
                 your selues
                 
                 cannot
                 denie
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 states
                 b
                 
                   Stamping
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   coine
                   is
                   high
                   treason
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 also
                 
                   clipping
                   and
                   impairing
                   the
                   Kings
                   stamp
                   :
                
                 But
                 Aequiuocators
                 by
                 their
                 clause
                 of
                 reseruation
                 clip
                 off
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 speech
                 .
                 Ergo
                 guilty
                 of
                 higher
                 than
                 high
                 treason
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 similitude
                 :
                 Mentall
                 Aequiuocation
                 is
                 not
                 vnlike
                 Gyges
                 his
                 ring
                 ,
                 which
                 Plato
                 and
                 others
                 mention
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 that
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 
                   Whilest
                   the
                   pale
                   of
                   the
                   ring
                   was
                   kept
                   on
                   the
                   backe-siae
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   he
                   was
                   visible
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   palme
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   he
                   was
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   seeing
                   any
                   ,
                   &
                   seene
                   of
                   none
                   .
                
                 By
                 meanes
                 whereof
                 he
                 shortly
                 after
                 practised
                 adulterie
                 with
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 and
                 murdered
                 the
                 King.
                 So
                 our
                 Aequiuocator
                 ,
                 when
                 happily
                 he
                 shall
                 turne
                 his
                 aequiuocating
                 clause
                 outward
                 to
                 manifest
                 it
                 in
                 speech
                 ,
                 he
                 lieth
                 open
                 and
                 is
                 easily
                 knowen
                 for
                 a
                 dislo●al
                 subiect
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 keepeth
                 it
                 close
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 imboldened
                 to
                 practise
                 against
                 his
                 King.
                 But
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Ora●our
                 intreating
                 of
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 him
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 Gyges
                 ring
                 :
                 
                   No
                   good
                   man
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   would
                   abuse
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   honest
                   men
                   do
                   not
                   seeke
                   meanes
                   how
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   secretly
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   alwaies
                   resolue
                   to
                   be
                   absolutely
                   good
                   .
                
                 Surely
                 this
                 Pagan
                 must
                 rise
                 vp
                 in
                 iudgement
                 against
                 this
                 Aequiuocating
                 generation
                 to
                 condemne
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 adde
                 another
                 Similitude
                 taken
                 from
                 chastity
                 ;
                 the
                 Fathers
                 calling
                 alwaies
                 
                   veritatem
                   〈◊〉
                   virginitatem
                
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 
                   castitatem
                   mentis
                   :
                   Verity
                   is
                   the
                   ch●…y
                   of
                   the
                   Soule
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 haue
                 taken
                 this
                 from
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 his
                 *
                 
                   V●gines
                   ,
                   in
                   who●e
                   mouth
                   there
                   is
                   found
                   no
                   guile
                   :
                
                 as
                 though
                 a
                 chast
                 soule
                 should
                 abhorre
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 a
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 deuout
                 Virgin
                 would
                 loath
                 to
                 staine
                 her selfe
                 with
                 a
                 knowen
                 adulterer
                 :
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 a●tinit
                 betweene
                 these
                 deuises
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 doth
                 range
                 *
                 
                   w●…gers
                   and
                   liars
                
                 in
                 one
                 sentence
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 craft
                 of
                 Vintners
                 in
                 the
                 mixing
                 and
                 colouring
                 of
                 their
                 wines
                 is
                 called
                 Adulterare
                 ,
                 adulterating
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 .
                 Compare
                 this
                 craft
                 of
                 mixture
                 of
                 wine
                 with
                 your
                 Aequiuocation
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 
                   Amixt
                   proposition
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 shall
                 you
                 perceiue
                 else
                 but
                 
                 an
                 artificiall
                 adultery
                 ?
                 Our
                 last
                 argument
                 which
                 is
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Aequiuocating
                 ,
                 I
                 reserue
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 effectuall
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   second
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   maner
                   of
                   Aequiuocation
                   ,
                   whether
                   mentall
                   or
                   ver●all
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   an
                   oath
                   without
                   sacrilegious
                   profanation
                   .
                
              
               
                 WE
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 ambiguous
                 words
                 may
                 sometime
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 common
                 speech
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 flying
                 by
                 shippe
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 persecutor
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ouertaken
                 the
                 pursuer
                 asked
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Did
                   not
                   Athanasius
                   passe
                   this
                   way
                   ?
                
                 Athanasius
                 himselfe
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   Yes
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   make
                   hast
                   you
                   shall
                   soone
                   ouertake
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 Persecutor
                 imagining
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   little
                   before
                
                 ,
                 must
                 signifie
                 some
                 other
                 shippe
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 immediately
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 passed
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 and
                 pursued
                 a
                 butter-fly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   state
                   of
                   this
                   Question
                   from
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Aequiuocator
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     This
                     aequiuocation
                     of
                     ambiguous
                     words
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     vse
                     one
                     word
                     which
                     hath
                     diuers
                     significations
                     :
                     as
                     being
                     asked
                     whether
                     a
                     Priest
                     be
                     in
                     my
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                  
                   c
                   
                     may
                     answer
                     non
                     est
                     :
                     vnderstanding
                     by
                     est
                     ,
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                     edere
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     esse
                     .
                  
                   May
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   aequiuocating
                   be
                   vsed
                   man
                   oath
                   ?
                   
                     No
                     ,
                     not
                     before
                     a
                     competent
                     Iudge
                     lawfully
                     examining
                     ▪
                     this
                     were
                     a
                     mortall
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   We
                   suspect
                   you
                   will
                   proue
                   an
                   honest
                   man
                   :
                   therefore
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   Whom
                   do
                   you
                   hold
                   
                     competent
                     Iudges
                  
                   ?
                   Do
                   you
                   esteeme
                   any
                   competent
                   and
                   fit
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   Aduersaries
                   to
                   your
                   Romish
                   profession
                   ?
                   d
                   
                     When
                     a
                     Magistrate
                     shall
                     sweare
                     me
                     to
                     bring
                     a
                  
                   (
                   Papist
                   )
                   
                     Recusant
                     to
                     the
                     Assies
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     vnlawfull
                     ,
                     yet
                     seeing
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     way
                     for
                     the
                     Recusant
                     to
                     escape
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     I
                     sweare
                     by
                     aequiuocation
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   
                   you
                   returne
                   to
                   your
                   former
                   wallow
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   you
                   as
                   we
                   finde
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   first
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   .
                
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 wrought
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 exact
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 whensoeuer
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 whomsoeuer
                 we
                 sweate
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 answer
                 directly
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 therefore
                 what
                 an
                 oath
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 come●ed
                 with
                 your
                 Iesu●ts
                 definitions
                 .
                 One
                 defineth
                 it
                 a
                 
                   A
                   religious
                   inuocation
                
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   expresly
                   ,
                   or
                   implicatiuely
                   )
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   witnesse
                   of
                   our
                   speech
                   .
                
                 Another
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   dutifull
                   act
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   professe
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   all
                   trueth
                   ;
                   who
                   can
                   neither
                   deceiue
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   deceiued
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 may
                 we
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 The
                 competencie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 sweare
                 ,
                 maketh
                 euery
                 one
                 competent
                 Iudges
                 and
                 hearers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 sweare
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 swearing
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 can
                 not
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 we
                 religiously
                 protest
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 swearing
                 intend
                 not
                 to
                 deceiue
                 .
                 Ergo
                 our
                 deceitful
                 aequiuocating
                 is
                 a
                 profanation
                 of
                 the
                 religious
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Maior
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 auouching
                 trueth
                 ,
                 held
                 Pilate
                 a
                 competent
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 Iuridicè
                 ,
                 but
                 falsly
                 proceed
                 .
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 cause
                 appealed
                 to
                 Caesars
                 tribunall
                 seat
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Pagan
                 .
                 Iacob
                 did
                 couenant
                 with
                 Laban
                 an
                 Idolater
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 maid
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 S.
                 Peter
                 swore
                 ,
                 was
                 competent
                 enough
                 to
                 heare
                 a
                 true
                 oath
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 sweare
                 truly
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 the
                 maid
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 Iudge
                 did
                 proceed
                 turidice
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 was
                 no
                 lawfull
                 Examiner
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 partiall
                 Iudge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   argument
                   from
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   know
                   in
                   what
                   sense
                   of
                   words
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   any
                   oath
                   ,
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Isidore
                   is
                   insallible
                   :
                   c
                   
                     Though
                     man
                     vse
                     neuer
                     
                     so
                     great
                     art
                     and
                     cunning
                     in
                     swearing
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     doth
                     value
                     the
                     oath
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     oath
                     is
                     made
                     .
                  
                   Hereby
                   your
                   art
                   of
                   Aequiuocating
                   is
                   quite
                   excluded
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   to
                   vse
                   that
                   signification
                   and
                   sense
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   vnderstanding
                   to
                   whom
                   wee
                   swearè
                   .
                   To
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   performance
                   of
                   a
                   lawful
                   oath
                   ,
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   S.
                   Hierome
                   is
                   most
                   diuine
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   d
                   
                     Faith
                     must
                     be
                     kept
                     in
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     regard
                     to
                     whom
                     ;
                     (
                     man
                     )
                     ;
                     but
                     (
                     God
                     )
                     by
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     sworne
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   also
                   your
                   cousenage
                   of
                   falsifying
                   your
                   oath
                   is
                   likewise
                   excluded
                   .
                   In
                   both
                   these
                   testimonies
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   Iurer
                   is
                   taught
                   alwayes
                   in
                   swearing
                   to
                   man
                   to
                   fix
                   his
                   eyes
                   vpon
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   omnipotent
                   iustice
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   I
                   sweare
                   ,
                   maketh
                   euery
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   I
                   sweare
                   ,
                   a
                   competent
                   hea●er
                   ;
                   therefore
                   chargeth
                   me
                   to
                   sweare
                   directly
                   ,
                   euidently
                   condemning
                   our
                   Aequiuocatours
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   a
                   Protestant-magistrate
                   competent
                   to
                   take
                   their
                   oath
                   ,
                   but
                   holde
                   him
                   incompetent
                   to
                   take
                   their
                   sincere
                   and
                   direct
                   oath
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   man
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   also
                   God
                   ,
                   did
                   take
                   our
                   oath
                   .
                   Impious
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   sacred
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   that
                   e
                   
                     Though
                     a
                     man
                     should
                     sweare
                     by
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     opiniō
                     vnholy
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     holy
                     in
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     him
                     to●
                     hom
                     he
                     sweareth
                     ;
                     this
                     man
                     swearing
                     falsley
                     is
                     periured
                     .
                  
                   Still
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   an
                   oath
                   appeare
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   *
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   flame
                   in
                   the
                   hush
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   flame
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   put
                   off
                   the
                   shooes
                   of
                   our
                   feet
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   our
                   carnall
                   affections
                   ;
                   for
                   Gods
                   name
                   ,
                   the
                   foundation
                   &
                   ground
                   of
                   an
                   oth
                   ,
                   is
                   holy
                   ground
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   argument
                   from
                   their
                   ancient
                   Schoole
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   our
                   Aequiuocators
                   do
                   by
                   their
                   new
                   subtleties
                   foolifie
                   the
                   honest
                   simplicity
                   of
                   their
                   ancient
                   Schoole
                   :
                   the
                   two
                   eyes
                   whereof
                   Lombard
                   and
                   Aquinas
                   law
                   clearely
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   swearing
                   an
                   homble
                   prosanation
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   name
                   of
                   almighty
                   God.
                   f
                   Whosoeuer
                   (
                   sayth
                   Lombard
                   )
                   
                     doth
                     vse
                     craft
                     o●
                     sub●…
                     in
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     doth
                     defil●
                     his
                     conscience
                     with
                     a
                     double
                     guilt
                     ;
                     he
                     both
                     deceiueth
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     taketh
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     vaine
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   Aquinas
                   doth
                   expresly
                   
                   conclude
                   :
                   g
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Iudge
                  
                   (
                   sayth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     shal
                     require
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     cannot
                  
                   (
                   the
                   point
                   in
                   question
                   )
                   
                     by
                     order
                     of
                     law
                     ,
                     the
                     party
                     accused
                     is
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     answer
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     by
                     appeale
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     other
                     maner
                     of
                     m●anes
                     may
                     deliuer
                     himselfe
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     no
                     case
                     may
                     he
                     tell
                     a
                     lie
                     ,
                     or
                     vse
                     falshood
                     ,
                     no
                     nor
                     any
                     kinde
                     of
                     craft
                     or
                     deceit
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     answer
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   I
                   may
                   from
                   Thomas
                   insult
                   vpon
                   our
                   Aequiuocatours
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   Genesius
                   ;
                   h
                   
                     Could
                     Thomas
                     more
                     plainly
                     denie
                     their
                     opinion
                     ,
                     who
                     teach
                     the
                     guiltie
                     person
                     to
                     auoid
                     a
                     true
                     accusation
                     by
                     words
                     of
                     guile
                     and
                     deceit
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Argument
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   affirmed
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 HEb
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   An
                   oath
                   is
                   for
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   contention
                   .
                
                 This
                 Maior
                 is
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Minor.
                
                 )
                 But
                 in
                 an
                 aequiuocating
                 oath
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   nor
                   end
                   of
                   contention
                   .
                
                 Ergo
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 and
                 sacrilegious
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Minor
                   proued
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Aequiuocatour
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     For
                     further
                     direction
                     of
                     the
                     partie
                     examined
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     admit
                     the
                     oth
                     with
                     a
                     secret
                     intētion
                     of
                     aequiuocation
                     ,
                     &
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     more
                     vrged
                     to
                     sweare
                     without
                     aequiuocating
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     sweare
                     that
                     also
                  
                   (
                   namely
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   aequiuocate
                   )
                   
                     but
                     with
                     the
                     forsaid
                     intention
                     of
                     aequiuocation
                     .
                  
                   What
                   should
                   the
                   Disciple
                   of
                   Christ
                   say
                   to
                   this
                   Doctour
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   sate
                   in
                   Peters
                   chaire
                   ?
                   What
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   taught
                   by
                   his
                   example
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   fauourable
                   temptation
                   to
                   do
                   euill
                   for
                   security
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                   *
                   
                     Get
                     thee
                     behind
                     me
                     Satan
                  
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   to
                   sweare
                   by
                   an
                   aequiuocation
                   .
                   
                     We
                     do
                     not
                     aequiuocate
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   vrged
                   againe
                   to
                   sweare
                   this
                   without
                   aequiuocation
                   ,
                   to
                   sweare
                   aequiuocatingly
                   
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     aequiuocate
                     .
                     &c.
                  
                   Heere
                   is
                   contention
                   without
                   end
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   aequiuocation
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   bottomlesse
                   as
                   the
                   pit
                   of
                   hell
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   confirmation
                   of
                   this
                   former
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   Azorius
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   Whosoeuer
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Azorius
                   )
                   
                     is
                     rightly
                     catechized
                     in
                     this
                     point
                     of
                     religion
                     concerning
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     calleth
                     God
                     to
                     witnesse
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     heathenish
                     impiety
                     not
                     to
                     beleeue
                     Christians
                     thus
                     swearing
                     .
                  
                   Say
                   now
                   ,
                   you
                   Aequiuocators
                   ,
                   who
                   sweare
                   Sophistically
                   ,
                   turning
                   *
                   esse
                   into
                   edere
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   deceiue
                   your
                   hearer
                   ;
                   Is
                   he
                   to
                   whom
                   you
                   sweare
                   bound
                   to
                   beleeue
                   you
                   ?
                   this
                   were
                   hard
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   a
                   Christian
                   shuld
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   be
                   deceiued
                   :
                   may
                   he
                   lawfully
                   suspect
                   you
                   ?
                   then
                   this
                   your
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   consecrated
                   vse
                   of
                   an
                   oth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     Confirmation
                     of
                     speech
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   plainly
                   Antichristian
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     third
                     Argument
                  
                   ,
                   à
                   minori
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Logicians
                     terme
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   lesse
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAior.
                 )
                 That
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 lesse
                 honest
                 then
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 is
                 intolerable
                 among
                 Christians
                 :
                 
                   (
                   Minor
                
                 )
                 but
                 Iesuiticall
                 aequiuocating
                 is
                 lesse
                 honest
                 than
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Infidels
                 and
                 Pagans
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 abhominable
                 among
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 Maior
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 *
                 
                   Except
                   your
                   righteousnesse
                   exceed
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   enter
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 shewing
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 profession
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 honest
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 expresly
                 S.
                 Paul
                 :
                 *
                 
                   There
                   is
                   such
                   fornication
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   not
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                
                 Concluding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 vile
                 in
                 life
                 than
                 a
                 Pagā
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 prooued
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 Iesuite
                 Sà
                 doth
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   that
                   a
                   Prisoner
                   vniustly
                   detained
                   vpon
                   his
                   oath
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   returne
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   absolued
                   from
                   his
                   oath
                   by
                   a
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 This
                 in
                 an
                 oath
                 without
                 aequiuocation
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 Aequiuocators
                 thinke
                 their
                 Aequiuocation
                 in
                 making
                 an
                 oath
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 power
                 than
                 any
                 Bishop
                 to
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 periurie
                 in
                 an
                 oath
                 ;
                 esteeming
                 it
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 no
                 oath
                 wherein
                 they
                 vse
                 their
                 Reseruation
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 very
                 Infidels
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 kept
                 better
                 fidelity
                 among
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Example
                   of
                   the
                   Pagans
                   fidelity
                   out
                   of
                   Tullie
                   .
                
                 
                   b
                   
                     There
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     together
                     with
                     nine
                     other
                     prisoners
                     being
                     dismissed
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     prison
                     of
                     Carthage
                     ,
                     vpon
                     his
                     oath
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     within
                     a
                     prefixed
                     time
                     should
                     returne
                     againe
                     :
                     assoone
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     out
                     of
                     prison
                     ,
                     he
                     returned
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     forgot
                     some
                     thing
                     ,
                     by
                     and
                     by
                     departeth
                     home
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     stayed
                     beyond
                     the
                     time
                     appointed
                     ,
                     answering
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     freed
                     from
                     his
                     oath
                     .
                  
                   See
                   now
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   countreyman
                   concerning
                   this
                   
                     aequiuocation
                     of
                     Returne
                  
                   ;
                   c
                   
                     Non
                     rectè
                  
                   (
                   sayth
                   Tully
                   )
                   
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     well
                     done
                     :
                     for
                     craft
                     in
                     an
                     oath
                     doth
                     not
                     lessen
                     but
                     make
                     the
                     periury
                     more
                     heinous
                     :
                     wherfore
                     the
                     graue
                     Senators
                     of
                     Rome
                     sent
                     this
                     cousening
                     mate
                     bound
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   cords
                   ,
                   
                     againe
                     to
                     the
                     prison
                     of
                     Annibal
                     their
                     enemie
                     ,
                     from
                     whom
                     he
                     had
                     escaped
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     But
                     some
                     obiect
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     keepe
                     faith
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     are
                  
                   *
                   
                     faithlesse
                     :
                     ô
                     let
                     them
                     take
                     heed
                     ,
                     this
                  
                   (
                   such
                   is
                   our
                   Aequiuocators
                   obiection
                   of
                   
                     a
                     Iudge
                     incompetent
                     )
                     is
                     but
                     to
                     seeke
                     a
                     lurking
                     hole
                     for
                     periurie
                     :
                     whereas
                     we
                     may
                     excuse
                     subtletie
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     
                     rather
                     than
                     in
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     wherein
                     euen
                     the
                     least
                     deceit
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     mischiefe
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   honestie
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Heathenish
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   rise
                   vp
                   in
                   iudgement
                   against
                   this
                   present
                   Rome
                   to
                   condemne
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   changed
                   that
                   faithfull
                   
                     Romanam
                     in
                     Punicam
                     fidem
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   Argument
                   ,
                   
                     à
                     paribus
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 SOcrates
                 reporteth
                 this
                 story
                 of
                 Arius
                 ,
                 the
                 arch-heretike
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   who
                   being
                   compelled
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Emperour
                   Constantine
                   to
                   deliuer
                   his
                   subscription
                   to
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   auouch
                   his
                   integritie
                   by
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   he
                   vsed
                   this
                   art
                   and
                   sleight
                   :
                   his
                   owne
                
                 (
                 hereticall
                 )
                 
                   opinion
                   he
                   closely
                   kept
                   vnder
                   his
                   left
                   arme
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   swore
                
                 (
                 laying
                 his
                 hand
                 vpon
                 his
                 left
                 side
                 )
                 
                   that
                   he
                   so
                   beleeued
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   written
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 our
                 Aequiuocators
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 blasphemous
                 Arius
                 ?
                 He
                 kept
                 secret
                 his
                 aequiuocation
                 vnder
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 his
                 arme
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 conceale
                 theirs
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Obiection
                   remoued
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   peraduenture
                   will
                   insist
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Arius
                   did
                   aequiuocate
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   Christians
                   holde
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   abominable
                   :
                   but
                   first
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   deceitfull
                   swearing
                   may
                   make
                   the
                   deceit
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   wicked
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   can
                   not
                   make
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   deceitfull
                   ;
                   for
                   euery
                   thing
                   is
                   defined
                   by
                   his
                   forme
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   matter
                   ,
                   
                     Vero
                     nihil
                     verius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   :
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   mouse
                   worried
                   a
                   cat
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   adulterie
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   this
                   latter
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   greater
                   lie
                   ;
                   yet
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   besides
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   iustifie
                   (
                   another
                   wickednesse
                   )
                   adulterie
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   You
                   will
                   aequiuocate
                   in
                   the
                   question
                   concerning
                   your
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   saying
                   and
                   swearing
                   
                     against
                     your
                     knowledge
                  
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   
                     no
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   secret
                   reseruation
                   of
                   minde
                   ;
                   as
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     no
                     Priest
                  
                   ;
                   meaning
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     Priest
                     [
                     Apollonis
                     ]
                  
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   an
                   aequiuocating
                   Priest
                   can
                   consort
                   with
                   any
                   better
                   than
                   with
                   those
                   Satanicall
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   Pagan
                   god
                   Apollo
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   their
                   answers
                   (
                   as
                   euery
                   scholar
                   knoweth
                   )
                   from
                   their
                   Oracles
                   was
                   by
                   Amphibologies
                   and
                   Aequiuocations
                   .
                   Of
                   many
                   ,
                   be
                   you
                   contented
                   with
                   this
                   one
                   .
                   Pyrrhus
                   his
                   question
                   to
                   that
                   Oracle
                   was
                   ;
                   Whether
                   he
                   should
                   giue
                   an
                   ouerthrow
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   the
                   answer
                   of
                   the
                   Oracle
                   was
                   this
                   :
                   
                     
                       Aio
                       te
                       Aetacidi
                       Romanos
                       vincere
                       posse
                       ;
                    
                  
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     
                       I
                       say
                       that
                       Pyrrhus
                       the
                       Romans
                       may
                       ouercome
                       .
                    
                  
                   So
                   whether
                   the
                   Romans
                   (
                   which
                   after
                   was
                   true
                   )
                   should
                   ouercome
                   Pyrrhus
                   ,
                   or
                   Pyrrhus
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   false
                   )
                   should
                   conquer
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   the
                   aequiuocating
                   Oracle
                   might
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   haue
                   sayd
                   trueth
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   recorded
                   by
                   *
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   Christ
                   all
                   those
                   diuellish
                   aequiuocating
                   Oracles
                   were
                   put
                   to
                   silence
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   last
                   which
                   spoke
                   ,
                   being
                   asked
                   Why
                   they
                   now
                   ceased
                   to
                   giue
                   answers
                   ;
                   returned
                   this
                   last
                   answer
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     babe
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   Christ
                   )
                   
                     is
                     borne
                  
                   .
                   So
                   doubtlesse
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   heart
                   soeuer
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   regenerating
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   aequiuocating
                   spirit
                   of
                   Delphos
                   doth
                   wax
                   dumbe
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   you
                   holde
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Priesthood
                   is
                   conferred
                   vpon
                   you
                   by
                   a
                   
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Ordination
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   b
                   
                     Ex
                     opere
                     operato
                  
                   it
                   doth
                   impresse
                   in
                   your
                   soules
                   
                     Charactêrem
                     indelebilem
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     marke
                     neuer
                     to
                     be
                     blotted
                     out
                     .
                  
                   c
                   
                     By
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     that
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Order
                     ,
                     which
                     heerein
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     excelleth
                     all
                     other
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     aduanceth
                     Priests
                     a
                     degree
                     aboue
                     all
                     other
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   The
                   end
                   thereof
                   you
                   beleeue
                   is
                   
                     Tooffer
                     sacrifice
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     quicke
                     and
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   do
                   you
                   aequiuocatingly
                   denie
                   your
                   Priesthood
                   sealed
                   vnto
                   you
                   by
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   belonging
                   to
                   faith
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   matter
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   wherein
                   such
                   a
                   Priest
                   will
                   not
                   aequiuocate
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   aequiuocate
                   
                   concerning
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ?
                   But
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   so
                   learned
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   defend
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   essentiall
                   to
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   whensoeuer
                   or
                   to
                   whomsoeuer
                   he
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   sophisticate
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   Iurer
                   to
                   be
                   tendred
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   
                     faith
                     to
                     the
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   fideline
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   omnipotently
                   wise
                   ,
                   to
                   discerne
                   whether
                   my
                   words
                   be
                   true
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   signification
                   ,
                   and
                   omnipotently
                   iust
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   dissemble
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   faith
                   is
                   violated
                   by
                   aequiuocating
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   interpreted
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   d
                   
                     Fides
                     ,
                     quia
                     fit
                     quod
                     dicitur
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     thing
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     sayd
                     to
                     be
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   dissemble●
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   Tullie
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   golden
                   mouth
                   of
                   all
                   reasonable
                   men
                   )
                   calleth
                   e
                   
                     Infidelem
                     ,
                     An
                     Infidell
                  
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   likewise
                   ,
                   your
                   faith
                   in
                   God
                   is
                   impeached
                   ,
                   for
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   call
                   God
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   those
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   which
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   speake
                   them
                   in
                   ,
                   wherein
                   I
                   know
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   false
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   doctrine
                   concerning
                   Aequiuocating
                   must
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   be
                   discussed
                   both
                   pro
                   ,
                   and
                   contra
                   in
                   the
                   effects
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aequiuocator
                   obiecteth
                   .
                
                 
                   a
                   
                     VVHen
                     a
                     Protestant
                     Magistrate
                     shall
                     sweare
                     me
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     a
                     Papist
                     Recusant
                     to
                     the
                     Assises
                     ,
                     when
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     way
                     for
                     the
                     Recusant
                     to
                     escape
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     sweare
                     by
                     aequiuccation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   Thinkest
                   thou
                   it
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   Recusant
                   to
                   the
                   Assises
                   ?
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   also
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   sweare
                   that
                   thou
                   wilt
                   bring
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   essentiall
                   property
                   which
                   God
                   challengeth
                   by
                   his
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   
                     Iusiurandum
                     ,
                     Ius
                  
                   
                   should
                   go
                   before
                   iurandum
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   the
                   Prophet
                   saith
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     Iurabis
                     in
                     iustitia
                     ;
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     sweare
                     in
                     iustice
                     :
                  
                   c
                   
                     That
                     is
                  
                   (
                   to
                   admit
                   your
                   owne
                   Aquinas
                   for
                   expositour
                   )
                   
                     not
                     to
                     sweare
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     vniust
                     .
                  
                   But
                   notwithstanding
                   this
                   direct
                   command
                   
                     [
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     sweare
                  
                   ]
                   wilt
                   thou
                   sweare
                   ?
                   Then
                   mayst
                   thou
                   not
                   sweare
                   by
                   aequiuocation
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   doth
                   wound
                   the
                   very
                   soule
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   simple
                   Truth
                   :
                   but
                   verball
                   aequiuocation
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   necessary
                   simplicity
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   because
                   therein
                   is
                   dissimulation
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   the
                   thing
                   be
                   vnlawfull
                   thou
                   must
                   not
                   sweare
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   truth
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   be
                   vrged
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   sweare
                   ,
                   yet
                   know
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   vrged
                   to
                   sweare
                   an
                   vntruth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Obiection
                   is
                   popular
                   ,
                   (
                   supposing
                   Aequiuocation
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   lie
                   )
                   thus
                   :
                
                 
                   d
                   
                     There
                     are
                     three
                     kinds
                     of
                     lies
                  
                   (
                   that
                   one
                   Iesuite
                   may
                   speake
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   fellowes
                   )
                   
                     one
                     is
                     a
                     pernicious
                     and
                     hurtfull
                     lie
                     ,
                     which
                     turneth
                     to
                     the
                     hurt
                     of
                     another
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     is
                     an
                     officious
                     and
                     charitable
                     lie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     another
                     ;
                     the
                     third
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     iesting
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     whereby
                     no
                     man
                     is
                     either
                     helped
                     or
                     hurt
                     .
                     Of
                     these
                     we
                     define
                     thus
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     vsed
                     in
                     an
                     oath
                     is
                     a
                     mortall
                     sin
                     ;
                     considered
                     without
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     the
                     pernicious
                     is
                     only
                     a
                     mortall
                     sinne
                     ;
                     the
                     officious
                     and
                     ●esting
                     are
                     but
                     veniall
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ignorant
                   that
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   distinction
                   of
                   mortall
                   and
                   veniall
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   comparison
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   is
                   frequent
                   in
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   different
                   from
                   you
                   in
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   consonant
                   in
                   termes
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   neuer
                   valued
                   any
                   sinne
                   so
                   veniall
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   deserue
                   of
                   it selfe
                   an
                   infinite
                   eternall
                   torment
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   alwaies
                   taught
                   that
                   euery
                   sinne
                   being
                   
                   a
                   transgression
                   of
                   an
                   eternall
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   infinitely
                   iust
                   God
                   ,
                   doth
                   challenge
                   an
                   infinit
                   punishment
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   mortall
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   therefore
                   equall
                   ,
                   except
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   that
                   theft
                   and
                   murder
                   and
                   blasphemy
                   against
                   God
                   be
                   therefore
                   equall
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   equally
                   mortall
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   thinke
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   consider
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   they
                   taught
                   that
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   humane
                   infirmity
                   in
                   a
                   man
                   regenerate
                   are
                   not
                   rigorously
                   exacted
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   are
                   called
                   veniall
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   I
                   dare
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   these
                   kinds
                   of
                   sinnes
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   veniall
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   but
                   being
                   done
                   vpon
                   presumption
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   damnable
                   &
                   equall
                   with
                   your
                   mortall
                   :
                   As
                   thus
                   ;
                   suppose
                   your
                   officious
                   lie
                   be
                   vnto
                   the
                   examined
                   veniall
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   instantly
                   surprised
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   with
                   a
                   sudden
                   passion
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   resolue
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   call
                   infirmity
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   ●●ed
                   presumptuously
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   beene
                   of
                   this
                   resolution
                   ,
                   that
                   whensoeuer
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   should
                   happen
                   ,
                   his
                   purpose
                   was
                   to
                   lie
                   ,
                   this
                   vnto
                   that
                   man
                   had
                   beene
                   a
                   sinne
                   grieuously
                   mortall
                   :
                   yet
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   resolution
                   in
                   like
                   case
                   is
                   your
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   must
                   shew
                   that
                
              
               
                 
                   Euery
                   Officious
                   lie
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   good
                   intent
                   soeuer
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   resolutely
                   done
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   is
                   damnable
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   auoided
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   practise
                   in
                   the
                   popular
                   opinion
                   is
                   iustified
                   in
                   these
                   respects
                   ;
                   
                     We
                     doe
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     good
                     end
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     secure
                     our selues
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Priest
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     Catholike
                     cause
                     ,
                     lest
                     holy
                     Priesthood
                     might
                     be
                     defamed
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Catholike
                     faith
                     blasphemed
                     .
                  
                   Haue
                   you
                   sayd
                   ?
                   Then
                   see
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   Christian
                   simplicitie
                   doth
                   abhorre
                   this
                   infatuation
                   ?
                   For
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   any
                   lie
                   (
                   the
                   adultery
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   )
                   no
                   not
                   for
                   e
                   
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     Chastity
                  
                   ;
                   nay
                   not
                   for
                   f
                   
                     preseruation
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     bodilie
                     
                     life
                  
                   ;
                   nay
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   g
                   
                     winning
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     soule
                  
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   no
                   euill
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Acosta
                   saith
                   well
                   )
                   h
                   
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     gaining
                     of
                     many
                     thousand
                     Infidels
                     to
                     the
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   So
                   pretious
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   Truth
                   ,
                   vnto
                   truely
                   Christian
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   because
                   by
                   experience
                   in
                   reading
                   your
                   best
                   authors
                   I
                   haue
                   obserued
                   that
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   hath
                   beene
                   bold
                   often
                   to
                   publish
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   lying
                   Reuelations
                   ,
                   lying
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   lying
                   Priuiledges
                   ,
                   lying
                   Legends
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Stories
                     ,
                     Slanders
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   lying
                   Reports
                   :
                   All
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   as
                   able
                   particularly
                   to
                   shew
                   as
                   to
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   also
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   impertinent
                   in
                   this
                   Treatise
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   
                     moderate
                     answerer
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   by
                   someidle
                   Reioinder
                   heereafter
                   extort
                   them
                   :
                   Seeing
                   also
                   that
                   your
                   Superiors
                   both
                   secular
                   and
                   Iesuitical
                   haue
                   autorised
                   this
                   art
                   of
                   lying
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   conceits
                   are
                   esteemed
                   with
                   them
                   but
                   as
                   
                     piae
                     fraudes
                     ,
                     godly
                     deceits
                  
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   the
                   euill
                   of
                   them
                   
                     [
                     Deceit
                  
                   ]
                   were
                   veniall
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   mixed
                   with
                   
                     [
                     Godly
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     intent
                  
                   ]
                   it
                   becommeth
                   also
                   meritorious
                   :
                
                 
                   I
                   must
                   entreat
                   patience
                   of
                   the
                   gentle
                   Reader
                   ,
                   to
                   peruse
                   a
                   Christian
                   reason
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   a
                   thousand
                   such
                   Antichristian
                   and
                   heathenish
                   profanations
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   
                     Rom.
                     13.
                     7.
                     
                     If
                     the
                     verity
                     of
                     God
                     haue
                     more
                     abounded
                     through
                     my
                     lie
                     vnto
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     why
                     do
                     we
                     not
                     euill
                     that
                     good
                     may
                     come
                     thereof
                     ?
                     as
                     some
                     affirme
                     we
                     do
                     say
                     ,
                     whose
                     damnation
                     is
                     iust
                     .
                  
                   The
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   most
                   true
                   in
                   the
                   
                     verity
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     mans
                     vnrighteousnesse
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   a
                   lie
                   )
                   doth
                   redound
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   in
                   pardoning
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   of
                   man
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   verity
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   remission
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                   yet
                   God
                   forbid
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   should
                   therfore
                   multiply
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   in
                   sinning
                   (
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   lying
                   )
                   that
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   may
                   be
                   magnified
                   in
                   forgiuing
                   !
                   Shewing
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   blasphemie
                   to
                   teach
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   lie
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   would
                   establish
                   and
                   aduance
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   wherein
                   *
                   God
                   is
                   most
                   glorified
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   in
                   pardoning
                   of
                   sinne
                   by
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Romish
                   
                     godlesse
                     deceits
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   bundled
                   vp
                   with
                   those
                   condemned
                   
                   i
                   Wilworshippes
                   ,
                   k
                   
                     Gedeons
                     Ephod
                  
                   ,
                   l
                   
                     Sauls
                     sacrifice
                  
                   ,
                   m
                   Vza
                   his
                   
                     supporting
                     of
                     the
                     arke
                  
                   ,
                   n
                   
                     Ieroboams
                     altars
                  
                   ,
                   o
                   
                     Pauls
                     persecuting
                     of
                     Gods
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   crucifying
                   of
                   p
                   
                     Christ
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                  
                   (
                   all
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   pretended
                   good
                   intents
                   )
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   
                     iust
                     condemnation
                  
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   ?
                   holy
                   Iob
                   hath
                   debated
                   this
                   matter
                   long
                   ago
                   ,
                   q
                   
                     Will
                     ye
                     talke
                     deceitfully
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     for
                     Gods
                     cause
                     ,
                     or
                     will
                     you
                     accept
                     his
                     person
                     ?
                     Will
                     you
                     make
                     a
                     lie
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     lieth
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     ?
                     he
                     will
                     surely
                     reproue
                     you
                     .
                  
                   Doubtlesse
                   ;
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   truth
                   :
                   but
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   defend
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   wil
                   defend
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                   for
                   who
                   will
                   say
                   I
                   lie
                   ;
                   therfore
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ?
                   Can
                   then
                   any
                   without
                   blasphemy
                   defend
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   iustice
                   and
                   truth
                   with
                   a
                   lie
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Protestants
                   last
                   Argument
                   against
                   A●quiuocation
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   effects
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   both
                   our
                   former
                   Conclusions
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   effects
                   be
                   of
                   foure
                   kinds
                   :
                   It
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Dissolueth
                       the
                       naturall
                       policie
                       of
                       all
                       kingdomes
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Challengeth
                       all
                       Romish
                       Priests
                       and
                       their
                       adherents
                       in
                       this
                       kingdome
                       to
                       the
                       racke
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Gaineth
                       the
                       infamie
                       of
                       deceit
                       and
                       lying
                       vpon
                       the
                       professed
                       Aequiuocators
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Begetteth
                       scandall
                       to
                       soules
                       ,
                       blasphemies
                       against
                       Christ
                       in
                       the
                       profession
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       faith
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   last
                   anchor
                   that
                   man
                   can
                   cast
                   for
                   any
                   security
                   in
                   this
                   tumultuous
                   and
                   tempestuous
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   an
                   oath
                   :
                   for
                   mans
                   name
                   ,
                   goods
                   ,
                   lands
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   whensoeuer
                   they
                   be
                   formally
                   called
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   doe
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   depend
                   vpon
                   the
                   presumption
                   of
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   witnesses
                   in
                   the
                   trueth
                   of
                   their
                   oath
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   one
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   a
                   
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     contentions
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   linke
                   of
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   is
                   ordeined
                   an
                   oath
                   .
                   For
                   preseruation
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   integritie
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   all
                   Nations
                   haue
                   prouided
                   punishments
                   for
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   wilfully
                   transgresse
                   therein
                   ;
                   some
                   countries
                   adiudging
                   the
                   periured
                   to
                   be
                   whipped
                   ;
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   hanged
                   ;
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   slit
                   in
                   the
                   nose
                   ;
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   branded
                   in
                   the
                   forhead
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   iudiciall
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   command
                   b
                   
                     legem
                     talionis
                     ;
                     that
                     euery
                     false
                     witnesse
                     should
                     suffer
                     that
                     euill
                     or
                     losse
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     his
                     false
                     swearing
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     brought
                     vpon
                     another
                     ;
                     eye
                     for
                     eye
                     ,
                     hand
                     for
                     hand
                     ,
                     life
                     for
                     life
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   kingdomes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   generations
                   ,
                   the
                   offence
                   in
                   an
                   oath
                   is
                   called
                   Periurie
                   ;
                   *
                   
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     lie
                     in
                     an
                     oath
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   secret
                   intention
                   might
                   excuse
                   from
                   lying
                   ,
                   then
                   could
                   neuer
                   any
                   haue
                   beene
                   iustly
                   condemned
                   for
                   periury
                   or
                   false
                   witnesse
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   false
                   witnesses
                   suborned
                   against
                   c
                   Naboth
                   ,
                   the
                   false
                   witnesses
                   against
                   chaste
                   d
                   Susanna
                   ,
                   the
                   witnesses
                   against
                   e
                   
                     Christ
                     the
                     iust
                     one
                     ,
                     euen
                     the
                     only
                     iust
                     ,
                  
                   might
                   each
                   one
                   haue
                   iustified
                   themselues
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     spoke
                     trueth
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     did
                     aequiuocate
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   all
                   humane
                   lawes
                   against
                   periury
                   must
                   haue
                   beene
                   abolished
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   effect
                   which
                   must
                   moue
                   the
                   Aequiuocators
                   to
                   giue
                   ouer
                   this
                   art
                   ,
                   is
                   extremity
                   against
                   their
                   owne
                   bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   their
                   aequiuocating
                   do
                   professe
                   to
                   conceale
                   most
                   desperate
                   treasons
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   tortured
                   ,
                   do
                   necessarily
                   challenge
                   the
                   racke
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   Romish
                   Priests
                   and
                   their
                   disciples
                   are
                   instructed
                   not
                   to
                   reueale
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   sect
                   to
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   such
                   practises
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   inforced
                   by
                   the
                   torture
                   :
                   for
                   thus
                   your
                   Cardinall
                   in
                   his
                   instructions
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   hath
                   determined
                   ,
                   f
                   
                     When
                     any
                  
                   (
                   sayth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     is
                     
                     put
                     vpon
                     the
                     racke
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     truly
                     reueale
                     the
                     crime
                     of
                     another
                     ,
                     although
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     examined
                     iuridicè
                     ,
                     iustly
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     law
                     ;
                     yet
                     therein
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     sinne
                     ,
                     because
                     none
                     is
                     bound
                     ,
                     vpon
                     so
                     great
                     bodily
                     harme
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     to
                     preserue
                     the
                     good
                     name
                     of
                     another
                     ,
                     by
                     concealing
                     his
                     offence
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   when
                   you
                   make
                   all
                   Protestant-magistrates
                   incompetent
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   you
                   may
                   vse
                   aequiuocation
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   tortured
                   ,
                   what
                   do
                   you
                   els
                   but
                   teach
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   only
                   competent
                   Iudge
                   and
                   Examiner
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   Racke
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   infamie
                   against
                   the
                   Aequiuocators
                   good
                   name
                   and
                   faith
                   among
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   g
                   
                     answering
                     your
                     incompetent
                     magistrate
                     by
                     aequiuocation
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     shall
                     further
                     aske
                     whether
                     you
                     doe
                     not
                     aequiuocate
                     ,
                     to
                     answer
                     ,
                     No
                     ;
                     but
                     with
                     another
                     aequiuocation
                     :
                     If
                     againe
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     ielousie
                     ,
                     he
                     vrge
                     whether
                     this
                     third
                     time
                     you
                     doe
                     not
                     aequiuocate
                     ;
                     then
                     the
                     third
                     time
                     also
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     No
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     another
                     secret
                     aequiuocation
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     he
                     shall
                     aske
                     the
                     like
                     :
                     likewise
                     by
                     aequiuocating
                     to
                     say
                     you
                     doe
                     not
                     aequiuocate
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   monster
                   which
                   I
                   called
                   Hydra
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   Poets
                   faine
                   ,
                   Hercules
                   did
                   impugne
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   one
                   head
                   was
                   strucke
                   off
                   ,
                   immediatly
                   there
                   sprung
                   vp
                   another
                   ;
                   signifying
                   an
                   endlesse
                   businesse
                   .
                   It
                   will
                   now
                   be
                   requisite
                   that
                   we
                   heare
                   what
                   our
                   
                     Moderate
                     Answerer
                  
                   would
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   behalfe
                   of
                   his
                   dissolute
                   Treatise
                   :
                   h
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     (
                     most
                     mercifull
                     Soueraigne
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     sincerity
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     ,
                     without
                     ali
                     aequiuocation
                     or
                     doubtfull
                     sense
                     ,
                     purged
                     our selues
                     of
                     those
                     opinions
                     or
                     practises
                     of
                     rebellion
                     obiected
                     vnto
                     vs.
                  
                   Say
                   you
                   so
                   ?
                   
                     without
                     all
                     aequiuocation
                  
                   ?
                   How
                   shall
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   be
                   perswaded
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   
                     without
                     all
                     aequiuocation
                  
                   are
                   not
                   spoken
                   in
                   some
                   doubtfull
                   sense
                   and
                   aequiuocation
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   you
                   free
                   your selfe
                   from
                   this
                   ielousie
                   ,
                   seeing
                   your
                   doctrine
                   is
                   in
                   protestation
                   of
                   not
                   aequiuocating
                   to
                   aequiuocate
                   ?
                   You
                   may
                   now
                   ges●e
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   this
                   your
                   Art
                   ;
                   euen
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   due
                   reward
                   of
                   a
                   liar
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   in
                   his
                   protestations
                   and
                   oathes
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   trueth
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   dis●emble
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   when
                   sometime
                   he
                   sayth
                   trueth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   last
                   effect
                   is
                   scandall
                   against
                   mens
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   blasphemy
                   against
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Seeing
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   be
                   exhorted
                   ,
                   i
                   
                     To
                     walke
                     warily
                     towards
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     without
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   Infidels
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   k
                   
                     That
                     they
                     which
                     speake
                     euill
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     euill
                     doers
                     ,
                     may
                     by
                     their
                     good
                     workes
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     see
                     ,
                     glorisie
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     day
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   haue
                   mercy
                   to
                   call
                   Infidels
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   )
                   
                     of
                     visitation
                  
                   .
                   Shewing
                   that
                   a
                   wicked
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   professor
                   of
                   faith
                   doth
                   hinder
                   vnbeleeuers
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   euery
                   Christian
                   is
                   admonished
                   l
                   
                     To
                     abstaine
                     from
                     all
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     shew
                     or
                     apparance
                     of
                     euill
                  
                   :
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   exhortation
                   to
                   Christian
                   seruants
                   ,
                   challenging
                   of
                   them
                   subiection
                   to
                   their
                   Heathen-masters
                   ,
                   m
                   
                     That
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     not
                     blasphemed
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   euill
                   spoken
                   of
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   end
                   he
                   chargeth
                   all
                   Christian
                   wiues
                   to
                   be
                   chast
                   and
                   obedient
                   to
                   their
                   Infidell
                   husbands
                   :
                   n
                   
                     That
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     not
                     blasphemed
                     :
                  
                   shewing
                   that
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   professor
                   (
                   by
                   mans
                   blindnesse
                   )
                   edoundeth
                   vnto
                   the
                   blasphemy
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   profe●…on
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   your
                   Aequiuocating
                   by
                   
                     a
                     clause
                     reserued
                     and
                     concealed
                     in
                     your
                     thought
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   which
                   God
                   onely
                   ,
                   o
                   
                     The
                     only
                     searcher
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     seeth
                     )
                  
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   discerne
                   in
                   your
                   speech
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   apparance
                   of
                   damnable
                   lying
                   .
                   Therefore
                   not
                   only
                   Pagans
                   by
                   this
                   scandall
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   infidelity
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   glorious
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   true
                   religion
                   ,
                   shall
                   suffer
                   blasphemie
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   this
                   do
                   follow
                   vpon
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   wicked
                   seruants
                   ,
                   wicked
                   wiues
                   ,
                   wicked
                   children
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   by
                   the
                   principal
                   professors
                   ,
                   wicked
                   Priests
                   ?
                
                 
                   Neither
                   this
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   this
                   doctrine
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   all
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   iustly
                   condemned
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Pagan
                   shall
                   not
                   onely
                   examine
                   the
                   most
                   godly
                   Christian
                   religion
                   by
                   a
                   wicked
                   Professour
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   right
                   rule
                   by
                   a
                   crooked
                   example
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   by
                   Iudas
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   wicked
                   )
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   rule
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Religion
                   in
                   his
                   moral
                   truth
                   ,
                   &
                   find
                   that
                   this
                   your
                   doctrine
                   of
                   aequiuocation
                   
                   is
                   
                     non
                     solum
                     doctrina
                     mendax
                     ,
                     verum-etiam
                     mendacij
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   
                     lying
                     doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     a
                     doctrine
                     of
                     lying
                  
                   .
                   What
                   can
                   this
                   worke
                   in
                   the
                   Turks
                   &
                   all
                   Pagans
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   obstinacy
                   in
                   their
                   infidelity
                   ,
                   and
                   blasphemy
                   of
                   that
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   life
                   of
                   soules
                   ?
                   Especially
                   seeing
                   I
                   may
                   as
                   iustly
                   say
                   concerning
                   the
                   Aequiuocation
                   of
                   your
                   contagious
                   Romists
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   blessed
                   Apostle
                   writ
                   of
                   the
                   incestuous
                   among
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   :
                   p
                   
                     I
                     heare
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     such
                     fornication
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     not
                     once
                     named
                     among
                     the
                     Heathen
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   our
                   Apostolicall
                   Defence
                   of
                   Protestants
                   I
                   will
                   conclude
                   from
                   Protestations
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   blessed
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   Genules
                   ,
                   and
                   elect
                   vessell
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   auouch
                   his
                   inward
                   zeale
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   he
                   protesteth
                   thus
                   ;
                   q
                   
                     I
                     say
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     lie
                     not
                     ,
                     my
                     conscience
                     bearing
                     me
                     witnesse
                     that
                     I
                     haue
                     continuall
                     sorrow
                     of
                     hart
                     for
                     you
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   r
                   
                     God
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     knoweth
                     that
                     I
                     lie
                     not
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   to
                   others
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   his
                   Apostleship
                   ,
                   he
                   protesteth
                   thus
                   ;
                   s
                   
                     Whereunto
                     I
                     am
                     ordained
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ;
                     I
                     speake
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     lie
                     not
                     ,
                     euen
                     a
                     Teacher
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   t
                   
                     This
                     that
                     I
                     write
                     vnto
                     you
                     ,
                     behold
                     I
                     witnesse
                     before
                     God
                     and
                     lie
                     not
                     .
                  
                   He
                   would
                   then
                   confirme
                   vnto
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   Galathians
                   the
                   sincerity
                   both
                   of
                   his
                   affection
                   and
                   function
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   an
                   oath
                   ;
                   calling
                   God
                   to
                   witnesse
                   to
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   directly
                   proceeding
                   from
                   his
                   conscience
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   these
                   Conuerts
                   might
                   haue
                   replied
                   vpon
                   the
                   Apostle
                   thus
                   ;
                   We
                   heare
                   of
                   a
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Aequiuocating
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   that
                   you
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   secret
                   clause
                   in
                   your
                   mind
                   ,
                   may
                   alter
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   words
                   in
                   your
                   vnderstanding
                   ;
                   differing
                   from
                   the
                   sense
                   which
                   outwardly
                   they
                   signifie
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   only
                   we
                   can
                   possibly
                   vnderstand
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   you
                   then
                   perswade
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     you
                     are
                     an
                     Apostle
                  
                   ,
                   seeing
                   you
                   professe
                   a
                   reseruation
                   of
                   a
                   contrary
                   sense
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   signifie
                   
                   
                     you
                     are
                     no
                     Apostle
                  
                   ?
                   Would
                   you
                   perswade
                   vs
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   by
                   that
                   your
                   protestation
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   teach
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   beleeue
                   by
                   your
                   reseruation
                   ?
                   therefore
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   no
                   end
                   to
                   perswade
                   vs
                   to
                   beleeue
                   you
                   in
                   that
                   wherein
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   deceiued
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   the
                   outward
                   sense
                   you
                   may
                   confirme
                   vs
                   that
                   you
                   doe
                   not
                   lie
                   ,
                   the
                   contrary
                   aequiuocating
                   sense
                   ,
                   doubtlesse
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   accounted
                   a
                   plaine
                   lie
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   our
                   Aequiuocators
                   haue
                   made
                   as
                   strong
                   protestations
                   to
                   deny
                   their
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   as
                   euer
                   S.
                   Paul
                   did
                   to
                   confirme
                   his
                   Apostleship
                   ;
                   these
                   being
                   as
                   certainly
                   no
                   true
                   Priests
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   truely
                   an
                   Apostle
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   seale
                   this
                   truth
                   by
                   a
                   memorable
                   example
                   of
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   reported
                   by
                   S.
                   Hierome
                   as
                   a
                   mirror
                   of
                   Christian
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   u
                   
                     Of
                     a
                     wife
                     accused
                     of
                     her
                     husband
                     ,
                     an●
                     tortured
                     to
                     draw
                     out
                     a
                     confession
                     of
                     guilt
                     :
                     but
                     she
                     lifting
                     vp
                     her
                     eyes
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     sayd
                     ,
                     Thou
                     Lord
                     Iesu
                     ,
                     who
                     searchest
                     the
                     heart
                     and
                     reines
                     ,
                     art
                     witnesse
                     that
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     denie
                     truth
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     therefore
                     refuse
                     to
                     lie
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   Me
                   thinke
                   I
                   see
                   Tollet
                   with
                   other
                   Iesuits
                   standing
                   by
                   beholding
                   this
                   spectacle
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   (
                   *
                   for
                   he
                   did
                   instruct
                   their
                   Catholike
                   adulterous
                   wife
                   to
                   aequi●ocate
                   )
                   Alas
                   good
                   woman
                   !
                   it
                   pitieth
                   me
                   to
                   see
                   you
                   abide
                   such
                   torment
                   only
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   wit
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   whispering
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   ●are
                   ,
                   giueth
                   her
                   this
                   ghostly
                   counsell
                   :
                   Thou
                   mayest
                   vse
                   a
                   secret
                   abstracted
                   reseruation
                   in
                   thy
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   both
                   escape
                   torture
                   and
                   auoid
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   These
                   be
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   the
                   new
                   Theologicall
                   Alchymists
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   abstract
                   
                     Aurum
                     ex
                     carbone
                     ,
                     Truth
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     lie
                     :
                  
                   who
                   must
                   be
                   admired
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   the
                   Monopolists
                   of
                   all
                   Arts
                   ,
                   whereas
                   no
                   Art
                   is
                   singular
                   in
                   them
                   but
                   this
                   Aequiuocation
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   whereof
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Tully
                   spoke
                   of
                   the
                   Soothsayers
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   :
                   
                     Miror
                     si
                     non
                     riserit
                     Haruspex
                     ,
                     cùm
                     Haruspicem
                     viderit
                     ;
                     I
                     maruell
                     how
                     our
                  
                   Aequiuocatours
                   
                     doe
                     not
                     laugh
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     beholde
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                   But
                   heere
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   wit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   grace
                   :
                   this
                   with
                   that
                   woman
                   may
                   looke
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   and
                   call
                   
                     Iesus
                     to
                     witnesse
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   looke
                   vpon
                   them
                   
                     and
                     haue
                     them
                     in
                     derision
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   haue
                   I
                   discussed
                   of
                   these
                   Antichristian
                   doctrines
                   of
                   lying
                   and
                   treason
                   ;
                   the
                   last
                   triall
                   of
                   both
                   which
                   we
                   referre
                   to
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   
                     wood
                     or
                     straw
                  
                   ,
                   subiect
                   to
                   their
                   fancied
                   Purgatory
                   fire
                   of
                   triall
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   pitch
                   and
                   tarre
                   ,
                   sulphure
                   ,
                   and
                   powder
                   reserued
                   for
                   the
                   vnquenchable
                   fire
                   of
                   hell
                   ;
                   From
                   whence
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   preserue
                   vs
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   sauing
                   grace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Gloria
               Deo.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATVM
           :
           In
           the
           third
           part
           ,
           Pag.
           40.
           lin
           .
           25.
           for
           100.
           reade
           1000.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07807-e220
           
             Gen.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Answer
             cap.
             1.
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ribera
             &
             Viega
             in
             their
             commētaries
             vpon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             7
             
             &
             9
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             5.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             cont
             .
             mendac
             .
          
           
             ur
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07807-e1080
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             1
             and
             2.
             part
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             part
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             11
             
          
           
             Jud●
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             59.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07807-e1630
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Wherefore
             .
          
           
             b
             Answer
             chap.
             2.
             
             §
             VVherfore
             .
          
           
             *
             Part.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Reg.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Answer
             chap.
             2.
             
             §
             Fourthly
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             §
             For
             first
             .
             &
             §
             Secondly
             .
          
           
             c
             §
             Thirdly
             .
          
           
             d
             §
             For
             first
             .
          
           
             e
             §
             Fiftly
             .
          
           
             f
             Malitia
             huius
             peccati
             in
             intellectu
             ,
             non
             voluntate
             consummatur
             .
             
               Vasques
               Iesuita
               dist
               .
               126.
               cap
               3.
               num
               .
               6.
               
            
          
           
             g
             Ecclesia
             non
             potest
             aliquid
             praecipere
             circa
             actus
             interiores
             aut
             punire
             :
             vt
             docent
             Scholastici
             .
             
               Tolet.
               Jes
               .
               Instruct
               Sacer.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Cuncrus
             lib.
             de
             Offic.
             Princ
             ▪
             paulò
             ante
             finem
             .
          
           
             i
             Possit
             esse
             aliquis
             occultè
             Haereticus
             ,
             &
             tamen
             exterius
             ob
             metum
             ,
             aut
             aliquod
             lucrum
             fidem
             profiteri
             .
             
               Bellar.
               Ies
               .
               &
               Cardinal
               .
               lib.
               3.
               de
               not
               .
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Haec
             est
             Religionis
             sola
             ratio
             ,
             vt
             omnes
             intelligant
             sic
             simpliciter
             esse
             credendum
             atque
             loquendum
             ,
             quemadmodū
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             credendum
             esse
             docet
             ac
             praedicat
             .
             
               Cunerus
               lib.
               de
               O●…
               ,
               Princ.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Qui
             intelligens
             aliquam
             sententiam
             expressè
             ab
             Ecclesia
             damnatam
             ,
             eam
             retinueri●
             ,
             Haereticus
             pertinax
             est
             censen
             dus
             .
             
               Alphons
               .
               de
               Castro
               lib.
               1.
               de
               iusta
               punit
               .
               Hare
               .
               cap.
               10.
               
               &
               Tolet.
               Ies
               .
               Instruct
               .
               Saccrd
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               19
            
          
           
             c
             Qui
             voluntariè
             de
             side
             dubitat
             ,
             censeiur
             verè
             &
             propriè
             Haereticus
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               Inst
               .
               Moral
               .
               lib.
               8.
               ca.
            
             9.
             
             §
             Sexto
             .
             
               Eodem
               modo
               Tol●t
               .
               Instruct
               .
               Sacerd.
               Alphons
               .
               &
               alij
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Ignorantia
             cras●a
             non
             excusat
             aliquem
             à
             pertinacia
             .
             
               Tol.
               Ies
               .
               lib.
               1.
               instruc
               .
               Saccrd
               .
               cap.
            
             19.
             
             §
             Haeretici
             &
             
               Azor.
               Ies●nstit
               .
               Moral
               .
               pag
            
             949.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             prima
             Excommunicatione
             Bull
             ●…coenae
             ,
             ex
             communicatio
             ●ulminatur
             in
             omnes
             Haereticos
             &
             eorum
             credentes
             ;
             nec
             tantùm
             in
             istos
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             defensores
             &
             fautores
             .
             
               Tolet.
               instr
               .
               Sacerd
               lib
               1.
               cap.
               19.
               
               Alphons
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               7.
               
               Turrecrem
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               lib
               4.
               cap.
               21.
               
               Azar
               .
               I●s
               .
               instit
               .
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Credentes
             ,
             qui
             optant
             in
             eorum
             fide
             mori
             .
             
               Tolet.
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Defensores
             ,
             qui
             scientes
             opem
             illis
             praestant
             .
             
               ●zor
               .
               les
               quo
               suprà
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Fautores
             ,
             qui
             verbis
             ,
             scriptis
             ,
             aut
             factis
             ●os
             laud●nt
             vt
             bonos
             viros
             ,
             &
             eorum
             causae
             patrocinantur
             .
             
               Tol●t
               .
               Ies
               .
               quo
               suprà
               .
            
          
           
             i
             Illi
             sunt
             intelligendi
             Haeretici
             manifesti
             ,
             qui
             contra
             sidem
             Catholicam
             publicè
             praedicant
             aut
             profitentur
             ,
             seu
             defendunt
             errorem
             .
             
               Alphons
               .
               de
               Castro
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Contumax
             Haereticus
             est
             tam
             praesumptus
             quàm
             manifestus
             .
             
               Sayr
               .
               Casib
               .
               Consc
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap
            
             9
             §
             3●
             .
          
           
             *
             Iam
             supra
             lit
             .
             k.
             
          
           
             *
             Apolog.
             
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Sixtly
             .
          
           
             b
             I●sia
             Rat.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Lateran
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             Haereticorum
             .
             Cunerus
             de
             Offic.
             Princ.
             cap.
             7.
             8.
             
             Nauar.
             de
             Concil
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             §
             Seuenthly
             .
          
           
             *
             Iam
             supra
             lit
             .
             a
             
          
           
             d
             
               Crimen
               haerefis
               ,
               &c.
            
             Greg.
             Valent.
             Vide
             R●●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             hoc
             Articulo
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Infra
               Rat
            
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Hoc
             vniuersa
             Theologorum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Infra
               Rat
            
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Arma
             in
             Regem
             sumere
             ,
             etiam
             ante
             latā
             Iudicis
             sententiam
             ,
             vbi
             crimen
             est
             notorium
             ,
             Bannes
             2.
             2.
             q.
             12.
             docet
             .
             idque
             patet
             ex
             Conc.
             Lateranensi
             ,
             [
             Si
             Princeps
             incidit
             in
             sententiam
             Canonis
             ,
             incidit
             in
             poenam
             designatam
             citra
             nouū
             iudiciū
             .
             ]
             
               Autor
               de
               Jast
               .
               Abdicat
               .
               pag.
               352
               &
            
             357.
             
          
           
             h
             Manifestum
             est
             ex
             Concilio
             Lateranensi
             cōtra
             Haereticos
             decretum
             esse
             in
             haec
             verba
             :
             [
             Sub
             Anathemate
             prohibemus
             ,
             ne
             quis
             eos
             in
             domo
             vel
             in
             terra
             fouere
             praesumat
             ]
             
               Cunerus
               lib
               de
               Offic.
               Princ.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             I●fra
             in
             the
             3.
             
             Pa●●
             .
          
           
             i
             Iuris
             Excommunicatio
             semper
             est
             generalis
             ,
             non
             enim
             ponitur
             contra
             determinatam
             personam
             ,
             sed
             determinatè
             contra
             facientes
             vel
             non
             facientes
             hoc
             vel
             illud
             .
             
               Tolet.
               Jes
               .
               instruct
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Infra
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Excommunicatio
             sine
             monitione
             ferè
             semper
             est
             inualida
             :
             Suffici●
             tamen
             in
             Excommunicatione
             generali
             generalis
             monitio
             ;
             &
             quidem
             ipsum
             praeceptum
             generale
             promulgatum
             monitio
             est
             ,
             &
             quaeuis
             prohibitio
             peccati
             futuri
             .
             
               Eman.
               Sd
               Aphor.
               Tit.
            
             Excommunicatio
             .
          
           
             l
             Poenam
             haeresis
             contrahunt
             filij
             Haereticorum
             ,
             si
             filij
             sunt
             eorum
             ,
             quos
             Haereticos
             esse
             constiterit
             ,
             ●ue
             per
             euidentiam
             facti
             ,
             fiue
             per
             sententiam
             iudicis
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               .
               instit
               .
               Moral
               .
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Allan●
             in
             his
             booke
             against
             the
             executi●●
             of
             English
             iustice
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               A
               modest
               Defence
               of
               English
               Catholikes
               ,
               pag.
            
             87.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Answer
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             §
             Seuenthly
             ,
             &
             §
             For
             first
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Proclamation
             against
             Garnet
             .
          
           
             b
             Maior
             Excōmunicatio
             multis
             priuat
             bonis
             ,
             eâque
             de
             causa
             absolutè
             dicitu●
             Excommunicatio
             ,
             &
             sole●
             let
             Graeco
             verbo
             exprimi
             ,
             sc
             .
             Anathema
             :
             quasi
             seorsim
             positus
             ,
             &
             separatus
             a
             c●m●…unione
             fidelium
             .
             Aduerte
             igitur
             quòd
             Anathema
             non
             differt
             ab
             Excommunicatione
             maiori
             ,
             quoad
             vinculum
             ,
             sed
             tantùm
             quoad
             solennitatem
             .
             
               Tole
               .
               Ies
               .
               instruct
               .
               Sace
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Fuit
             Vega
             vir
             eruditus
             ,
             &
             in
             Primarijs
             Gonc
             .
             Tridentini
             Theologis
             ,
             Doctorum
             iudicijs
             ,
             numeratus
             ,
             &
             in
             eius
             Conc.
             expositione
             studiosèversatus
             .
             
               Canis
               .
               Ies
               .
               Praef.
               in
               libro
               Veg●
               de
               Justificat
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Non
             paucis
             vos
             omnes
             
               (
               Protestantes
               intelligi●
            
             )
             Synodus
             ferijt
             Anathematis
             .
             
               Vega
               lib.
               15
               ,
               de
               Iustif
               .
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Statuimus
             itaque
             sancientes
             vt
             Haeretici
             omnes
             quocunque
             nomine
             censeantur
             ,
             vbicunque
             per
             imperium
             damnati
             fuerint
             ,
             animaduersione
             debita
             puniantur
             .
             Volentes
             vt
             de
             Imperi
             ,
             finibus
             haereticae
             labis
             germina
             modis
             omnibus
             deleantur
             .
             
               Constit
               .
               Vrban
               .
               4.
               
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             §
             Statuimus
             ,
             &
             §
             Siverò
             .
          
           
             f
             Praeterea
             sub
             Excommunicationis
             poenamandamus
             ,
             ne
             vllus
             Princeps
             Christianus
             dicto
             Henrico
             Regi
             Angliae
             ,
             eius
             nominis
             octauo
             ,
             aut
             eius
             fautoribus
             ,
             directe
             vel
             indirectè
             sub
             praetextu
             confederationum
             &
             obligationum
             quarumcunque
             etiam
             iuramento
             aut
             quauis
             alia
             firmitate
             roboratarum
             :
             quas
             omnes
             confoederationes
             atque
             obligationes
             factas
             absoluimus
             ,
             &
             sanciendas
             sub
             eadem
             poena
             prohibemus
             .
             Insuper
             Principibus
             praedictis
             ,
             alijsue
             quibuscunque
             personis
             in
             virtute
             sanctae
             obedientiae
             mandantes
             ,
             vt
             aduersus
             Regem
             Henricum
             eiusue
             fautores
             ,
             dum
             in
             erroribus
             praedictis
             permanserint
             ,
             armis
             insurgant
             ,
             eosue
             &
             eorum
             singulos
             persequantur
             ,
             &
             ad
             obedientiam
             Sedis
             Apostolicae
             redire
             cogant
             ,
             &
             nostris
             mandatis
             non
             obtemperantes
             ,
             ex
             regnis
             &
             dominijs
             suis
             expellant
             ;
             &
             vbicunque
             eos
             inuenerint
             ,
             bona
             eorum
             mobilia
             immobiliáque
             quaecunque
             possint
             ,
             capiant
             .
             
               Bulla
               Pauli
               tertij
               lib.
               Constit
               .
               Papal
               .
               de
               Pauli
               3.
               
               Bulla
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Quia
             pestilentem
             Lutheranorum
             haeresin
             amplectitur
             ,
             &
             omni
             crudelitatis
             genere
             in
             Catholicos
             bacchatur
             ,
             induratissimus
             Pharao
             .
             
               Petrus
               Math.
               Com.
               in
               eam
               Bullam
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Nos
             excommunicamus
             &
             anathematizamus
             quoscunque
             Vssitas
             ,
             Lutheranos
             ,
             Zwinglianos
             ,
             Hugonottos
             ,
             &
             alios
             Haereticos
             quocunque
             nomine
             nuncupentur
             ,
             ipsorumue
             receptatores
             ,
             &
             generaliter
             quoslibet
             defensores
             ,
             &
             libros
             eorum
             ●ine
             authoritate
             nostra
             scienter
             quomodolibet
             legentes
             a●t
             tenentes
             ,
             imprimentes
             seuquomodolibet
             defendentes
             ,
             ex
             quauis
             causa
             publicè
             vel
             occultè
             quouis
             ingenio
             vel
             colore
             .
             
               Constit
               .
               Sixti
               quinti
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Excommunicatio
             a
             iure
             huiusmodi
             est
             quae
             perpetuo
             statuto
             lata
             est
             ,
             quaeue
             semper
             valet
             ,
             etiamsi
             admonitio
             nulla
             praecedat
             .
             
               Felicianus
               Epis●
               .
               E●chir
               .
               de
               Censuris
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             Talem
             dicimus
             Bullam
             Coenae
             Domini
             ,
             quae
             (
             vt
             patet
             ex
             forma
             ipsius
             Bullae
             )
             duratura
             ●rat
             donec
             à
             Pontisice
             alio
             reuocaretur
             .
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             Forma
             eius
             huiusmodi
             fuit
             ,
             Nos
             excommunicamus
             omnes
             &
             singulos
             Lutheranos
             &
             Calninistas
             ,
             &c.
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Tolet.
             Ies
             .
             Instruct
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             19.
             
             Alphons
             .
             de
             Castro
             de
             punit
             .
             Haeret.
             lib
             ▪
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Tu●recrem
             .
             lib.
             4.
             part
             .
             2.
             cap
             21.
             
             Azor.
             Ies
             .
             Instit
             .
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             15.
             
             Sayr
             de
             Casib
             .
             Consc
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
             §
             13.
             
             Cunerus
             de
             O●●ic
             .
             Princ.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Qui
             terminârunt
             quòd
             non
             solùm
             Insideles
             ad
             regnum
             sunt
             inhabiles
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Haeretico
             ,
             e●si
             improptiè
             Haeretico
             sint
             :
             vt
             Greg
             2.
             
             Clem.
             5.
             
             Bomfacius
             8.
             
             
               Isidor
               ▪
               Mosco●…
               .
               de
               maiest
               .
               milit
               .
               Eccles
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
               Part.
               1.
               cap.
               2.
               pag.
            
             657.
             
          
           
             a
             Vna
             Haereticorum
             poena
             est
             ●…a
             ,
             vt
             Haeretici
             appellentur
             .
             
               Az●●
               .
               Ies
               .
               Inst●t
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             §
             Septima
             .
          
           
             b
             Rhemists
             vpon
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Rhemists
             vpon
             Joh.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Haeretici
             ,
             Ranae
             Aegyptiacae
             ,
             incircumcisi
             Philistaei
             .
             
               Canis
               .
               I●s
               .
               Epist.
               ante
               lib.
               Vegae
               de
               Ius●ificat
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Gygantes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             F●uardent
             .
             lib.
             qui
             si●
             inscrib●…r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Audaces
             ,
             astuti
             ,
             factiosi
             Haeretici
             .
             
               Staplet
               .
               Com.
               in
               Act.
            
             
          
           
             g
             Nullus
             profectò
             Haereticus
             vnquam
             fuit
             ,
             aut
             es●e
             possit
             ,
             si
             illi
             non
             sunt
             Haeretici
             .
             
               Maldon
               .
               I●s
               .
               Com.
               in
               Mat.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Quos
             Haereticos
             Catholici
             nunc
             maiori
             odio
             ,
             quàm
             Gentes
             ,
             prosequuntur
             ,
             quia
             periculosius
             est
             cum
             his
             quam
             cum
             Mahometanis
             agere
             .
             
               Maldon
               Ies
               .
               Com.
               in
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarm●l
             olet
             .
             B●zius
             ,
             Valentia
             ,
             Allane
             ,
             Creswell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Poena
             Haereticorum
             est
             dici
             Anathema
             ,
             quae
             est
             separatio
             a
             communione
             fidelium
             .
             
               Toletus
               Iesuita
               instruct
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             Quae
             vox
             
               (
               ●t
               Hie●onymus
               exponi●
            
             )
             est
             maled●ctus
             .
             
               Vega
               lib.
               15.
               de
               Iustificat
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Ab
             Haereticis
             non
             solùm
             quia
             excommunicati
             ,
             sed
             quia
             Haeretici
             ,
             Sacramēta
             recipere
             prohibemus
             :
             quia
             Haeretici
             omni
             iurisdictione
             ca●ent
             ,
             vt
             docet
             Thomas
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               .
               Inst
               .
               Mor.
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
             §
             Septimò
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Haeretici
               a
               Sacramentis
               arcentur
            
             .
             Al●hons
             .
             de
             punit
             .
             Haeret.
             lib.
             1.
             
             &
             Azor.
             Instit
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Ob
             Haeresin
             quilibet
             in
             rebus
             diuinis
             euitandus
             est
             .
             
               Azor.
               idid
            
             .
             §
             Primò
             .
          
           
             n
             Et
             publicis
             Ecclesiae
             precibus
             priuatur
             .
             
               T●let
               .
               lib.
               1
               Instruct
               .
               Saccrd
               .
            
          
           
             o
             Poena
             Haereticorum
             est
             capitis
             suppliciū
             .
             
               Azor.
               quosupra
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Poena
             Haereticorum
             est
             pri●atio
             sepulturae
             ,
             specialiter
             in
             Haereticos
             constitut●
             ,
             posteà
             irrogata
             in
             omnes
             excommunicatos
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             q
             in●ra
             .
          
           
             r
             Infra
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Nostri
             Inquisitores
             haereticae
             prauitatis
             iurisdictionem
             suam
             ,
             in
             Pontificum
             Decretis
             fundatam
             ,
             crudelissimè
             exercent
             ;
             non
             aliud
             quaerendo
             expostulantes
             ,
             quàm
             si
             credat
             in
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             :
             quòdsi
             quis
             opinionem
             suam
             ex
             sacris
             Scripturis
             defendere
             conetur
             ,
             cùm
             Haereticis
             
               (
               inquiunt
            
             )
             non
             Scripturis
             sed
             igne
             &
             fasciculis
             decertandum
             esse
             .
             Maior
             erat
             Ecclesiae
             veteris
             mansuetudo
             ,
             Haereticos
             per
             Scripturas
             conuincendi
             .
             
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
               lib.
               d●
               vanit
               .
               Scient
               .
               cap.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             t
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Thus
             I
             haue
             .
          
           
             u
             A
             mente
             mala
             vera
             verba
             prophetiae
             protulit
             ,
             ore
             eiu●
             vsa
             est
             gratia
             ,
             cor
             contaminatum
             non
             tetigit
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Answere
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Answere
             Cap.
             2.
             initio
             .
          
           
             b
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             ●ess
             .
             15.
             
             Saluus
             conductus
             datus
             Protestantibus
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Infra
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Infra
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             suprae
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             Infra
             .
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Now
             will.
             
          
           
             b
             Protestantes
             articulum
             omninò
             nullum
             tenent
             symboli
             Apostolici
             
               Audraeas
               Iurgi●ici●…
               lib.
               III.
               Euang.
               quinti
            
             Proses●ores
             .
          
           
             *
             VVright
             in
             his
             late
             booke
             of
             Articles
             .
          
           
             c
             En
             Caluini
             Turcismum
             ,
             &
             plane
             Mahometismum
             .
             
               Reinald
               .
               in
               lib
               qui
               inscribitur
               ,
            
             Caluinoturci●mus
             .
          
           
             d
             Calui●…
             pseudo
             euangelium
             Alcorano
             esle
             in
             nullo
             melius
             ,
             in
             multis
             te●●iu●
             &
             flagitiosius
             .
             
               D
               Gifford
               Decā
               .
               D.
               Petri
               ,
               pr●f
               .
               in
               lib.
               D.
               Keinaldi
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Institu●
             Protestantium
             Atheismos
             explicate
             &c.
             
             
               Possiuin
               .
               Ies
               .
               lib●llo
               de
               Atheismis
               Protest
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Answere
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             §
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             f
             Heresin
             Arianorum
             Caluinus
             docet
             ,
             vbi
             dicit
             Patrem
             esse
             per
             excellentiam
             Deus
             .
             
               Bellar
               .
               lib.
               de
               notis
               Eccles
               .
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             §
             Ariani
             
               &
               pref
               .
               contro
               .
               de
               Christo
               .
            
             §
             Sed
             iam
             .
             
               Greg.
               Valent.
               lib.
               1.
               de
               Vnitate
               &
               Trin.
               Cap.
               9.
               
               Armand●…s
               Ies
               .
               epist
               .
               ad
               Cami●…
               .
               Possiuinus
               Ies
               .
               de
               notis
               diuini
               verbi
               .
               lib.
               3.
               pag.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             g
             Apud
             Ioh.
             14.
             
             [
             Pater
             maior
             est
             me
             .
             ]
             Quidam
             ratione
             diuinitatis
             Pat●…
             dici
             censent
             ,
             non
             ratione
             substantiae
             ,
             sed
             ratione
             originis
             :
             &
             hanc
             expositionem
             sequuntur
             illustres
             Doctores
             ,
             inter
             quos
             Athanas
             .
             Nazianz
             Hilar
             Orig.
             
               Tollet
               ▪
               Ies
               .
               Com.
               in
               Ioh.
            
             14.
             
             Etiam
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Leont
             .
             Cyrill
             .
             Theoph.
             Euthym.
             
               Maldonat
               .
               Ies
               .
               in
               eundem
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Arianos
               Caluinus
               impugnauit
            
             Bellar.
             lib.
             de
             not
             Eccles
             .
             Cap.
             9.
             
             §
             
               Primum
               erro●em
            
             .
             Vid●
             plenius
             sp●●su●…
             Apolog.
             Cathol
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             Bellar.
             lib.
             de
             notis
             Eccles
             .
             Cap
             9.
             
             Valent
             Ies
             .
             Tom.
             4
             ▪
             Disp
             .
             1.
             q
             2.
             punct
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Procul
             abigédus
             est
             Nestorij
             error
             ,
             qui
             Christi
             naturam
             distrahere
             potius
             ,
             q●…m
             distingue●e
             volebat
             ,
             Script●râ
             clarâ
             voce
             reclamante
             &c.
             
             
               Caluin●●
               I●st●t
               .
               de
               ●oc
               articulo
               ,
            
             [
             Natus
             ex
             Virgine
             ]
             
               Vide
               de
               hoc
               plura
               Apolog
               .
               Cath
               part
               .
               1.
               
               Cap.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             the
             place
             aboue
             .
             §
             
               I
               will.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Vide
             Apolog.
             Cathol
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Cap
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             Cap.
             10.
             &
             deinceps
             .
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             Cap
             8.
             &
             deinceps
             .
          
           
             p
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             The
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             q
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Therfore
             first
             .
          
           
             r
             Campian
             .
             Ies
             .
          
           
             s
             Portentum
             .
             Rat.
             8.
             
             §
             Mox
             .
          
           
             t
             Haeresis
             vt
             refert
             Bellar.
             lib.
             2.
             d●…
             Christo
             .
             Cap.
             19
             
          
           
             u
             
               Nefaria
               haeresis
            
             .
             Staplet
             .
             Prompt
             f●r
             .
             3.
             post
             Domin
             .
             Pass
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Caluini
               Atheismus
            
             .
             Possiuin
             .
             Ies
             .
             lib.
             3.
             de
             notis
             verbi
             Dei.
             ca.
             74.
             
          
           
             y
             Blasphemie
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Joh.
             1.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Dum
             rem
             ipsam
             excutio
             ,
             non
             facilè
             audeo
             pronunciare
             illos
             in
             errore
             fuisse
             :
             quia
             non
             videntur
             velle
             negare
             filium
             esse
             à
             Pa●…
             sed
             essentiam
             genitam
             esse
             negant
             .
             Quae
             sententia
             non
             video
             cur
             Catholica
             dicenda
             non
             sit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Christo.
               Cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Speculamini
             Angliam
             ,
             non
             iam
             Catholicorum
             ,
             sed
             Anthropophagorum
             ,
             &
             immanium
             Cyclopum
             Insulam
             reperietis
             nulla
             n●
             minima
             quidem
             vestigia
             his
             terrarum
             partibus
             fidei
             Catholicae
             superesse
             .
             
               Lodouic
               .
               de
               Orleanc
               .
               pag.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             b
             Quaerens
             cuiates
             essent
             negotiatores
             quidam
             Britanni
             ,
             &
             audiens
             Anglos
             fuisse
             :
             Bene
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Angli
             ,
             quasi
             Angeli
             ;
             sed
             proh
             dolor
             quàm
             splendidas
             facies
             Princeps
             tenebrarū
             nunc
             possidet
             !
          
           
             c
             Caluinistae
             furentes
             detestantur
             Christum
             Dominum
             nostrum
             .
             
               Pintus
               in
               cap.
               3.
               
               Dan.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Caluiniana
             haeresis
             est
             Sarecenismo
             &
             Paganismo
             detestabilior
             .
             
               Reinaldus
               in
               Rosaus
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Haereticis
             licitum
             est
             auferri
             quae
             habent
             ;
             melius
             tamen
             est
             quòd
             authoritate
             Iudicis
             fiat
             .
             
               Decretum
               Papale
               apud
               Gratian.
               Caus
               .
               15
               q.
               Glossa
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Non
             est
             dubium
             quin
             populus
             Catholicus
             iure
             posset
             haereticos
             Pastores
             Decimis
             defraudare
             .
             
               Alanus
               Card.
               &
               Parsonus
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Is
             apud
             quem
             Haereticus
             aliquid
             deposuerit
             non
             tenebitur
             post
             manifestam
             haeresin
             rem
             depositam
             illi
             reddere
             .
             
               Simancha
               Instit
               .
               Cathol
               .
               Tit.
               46.
               
               Sect.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             d
             Non
             tenentur
             reddere
             rem
             verbis
             contractam
             .
             
               Tolet.
               Jes
               .
               instruct
               .
               Sacerd.
               de
               Excom
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Si
             iuraui
             me
             soluturum
             alicui
             pecuniam
             ,
             qui
             excommunicatur
             ,
             non
             teneor
             exsoluere
             :
             quia
             qualitercunque
             possumus
             debemus
             venare
             malos
             ,
             vt
             cessent
             à
             malo
             .
             
               Apud
               Grat.
               Caus
               .
               15.
               q.
               6.
               
               Glossa
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Custodes
             arcium
             ,
             &
             caeteri
             Vasalli
             eâdem
             constitutione
             liberati
             sunt
             à
             vinculo
             Sacramenti
             ,
             quo
             Dominis
             sidelitaté
             promiserant
             .
             
               Simancha
               Episc
               .
               quo
               supra
               sect
               .
            
             74.
             
          
           
             g
             Quinetiam
             vxor
             Catholica
             viro
             haeretico
             debitum
             reddere
             non
             tenetur
             .
             
               Simancha
               in
               instit
               Greg.
               13.
               dicatis
               ,
               &
               eius
               iussu
               Romae
               impressis
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Pater
             ,
             qui
             filiū
             habet
             haereticū
             ,
             qui
             conuerti
             nō
             velit
             ,
             si
             pater
             liber
             &
             sui
             iuris
             esset
             ad
             disponendum
             de
             bonis
             suis
             vt
             vellet
             ,
             tenetur
             exhaereditare
             filium
             talem
             .
             
               Huc
               adiunge
            
             .
             Parentes
             mortaliter
             peccant
             tradendo
             filias
             matrimonio
             Haereticis
             
               Card.
               Allanus
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Sacerdos
             in
             Angliam
             reuersus
             ,
             &
             rogatus
             de
             parentibus
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             Haeretici
             ,
             respondere
             possit
             &
             veraciter
             negare
             eos
             sibi
             esse
             parentes
             ,
             intelligendo
             quales
             habere
             debeat
             :
             quia
             Patres
             solent
             respuere
             filios
             propter
             Religionē
             &
             silij
             Parentes
             .
             
               Allanus
               &
               Parsonus
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Nam
             propter
             haeresin
             patris
             filij
             sunt
             sui
             iuris
             .
             
               Simancha
               quo
               supra
               .
               Tit.
               46
               Sect.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             l
             Haeretici
             filij
             vel
             consanguinei
             non
             dicuntur
             ,
             sed
             iuxta
             Legem
             ,
             Sit
             manus
             tua
             super
             cos
             ,
             vt
             sundas
             sanguinem
             ipsorum
             .
             
               Apud
               Grat.
               Glos
               .
               in
               Decret
               .
               lib.
               5.
               ex
               Greg.
               9.
               
               Ca●s
               .
               23.
               q.
               8.
               
               Cap.
            
             Legi
             .
          
           
             m
             Si
             Ciuitas
             tota
             ,
             vel
             maior
             pars
             sit
             haeretica
             ,
             potest
             ille
             negare
             hanc
             esse
             suam
             patriam●intelligendo
             ,
             quòd
             haereticam
             non
             habeat
             loco
             patriae
             .
             
               Card
               ,
               Alan
               .
               &
               Parsonus
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Iuxta
             Constitutiones
             Greg.
             9
             Haereticus
             priuatur
             omni
             dominio
             naturali
             ,
             ciuili
             ,
             politico
             .
             
               Simācha
               Jastit
               .
               Tit.
               46
               Sect.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             o
             Si
             vnquam
             ad
             Haereticorum
             partes
             deflexero
             ,
             ●i
             amicitiam
             ,
             si
             foedus
             ,
             si
             matrimonium
             cum
             ijs
             faxo
             ,
             si
             opem
             fidemue
             do
             ,
             si
             Aue
             ,
             si
             Vale
             dixero
             ,
             illa
             die
             fulmine
             ferito
             .
             
               Ledouicus
               de
               Orleance
               Part.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             Henricum
             3.
             haereticum
             ,
             homicidam
             ,
             &c.
             
               Lib.
               de
               iusta
               Abd●cat
               .
               Henr.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Henricum
             4.
             
             Culinarē
             canē
             ,
             pogonarum
             lulianum
             ,
             bipedū
             nequissimum
             ,
             foetidum
             Satanae
             stercus
             .
             
               Lod.
               de
               Orleance
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Si
             Caesarem
             intellexerim
             cùm
             omn●
             sua
             classe
             aduersus
             Turcam
             cursum
             dirigere
             ,
             acsi
             iam
             Hellesponti
             fauces
             tenentem
             conspicerē
             ,
             nunquam
             acquiescerem
             donec
             conuenitē
             ,
             &
             in
             haec
             verba
             apud
             eum
             prorumperem
             :
             Caesar
             ,
             quò
             par●…
             ?
             quid
             cogitas
             ?
             Si
             amor
             Reip.
             Christianae
             te
             mouet
             ,
             vt
             Rego
             Turcarum
             ,
             antiquum
             Christians
             nominis
             hostem
             aggrediare
             annon
             vnde
             maius
             periculum
             Reip.
             Christianae
             imminet
             ,
             &
             vbi
             nou●s
             hostis
             viget
             ,
             multò
             quàm
             Turea
             infestior
             ,
             eò
             potiùs
             cursum
             conuertere
             oportet
             ?
             viz
             in
             Angliam
             ,
             cu●us
             semen
             adulterinum
             vix
             à
             Turcaico
             internosci
             possit
             ?
             
               Card.
               Poole
               ad
               Henric.
               8.
               pro
               vnit
               .
               Eccles
               .
               defens
               .
               lib.
               3.
               pag.
            
             384.
             
          
           
             s
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             The
             rest
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Insra
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             a
             His
             admonition
             to
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             people
             of
             England
             .
             
               Anno
               1588.
               pag.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             u
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             x
             Licitum
             est
             Haereticos
             bello
             oppugnare
             ,
             postquam
             de
             corum
             pertinacia
             constiterit
             ,
             bona
             enim
             intentio
             est
             fidē
             Catholicam
             exaltare
             :
             quae
             fuit
             intentio
             Caroli
             Caesaris
             in
             bello
             suo
             aduersus
             ,
             Protestantes
             ,
             Germanos
             .
             
               Alphons
               .
               de
               Castro
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Answer
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             12.
             
             §
             
               The
               rest
            
             .
          
           
             *
             AEsop
             .
             in
             Apol.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             3.
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             b
             Quae
             regna
             Regibus
             suis
             contenta
             ,
             nullius
             dominio
             vnquā
             paruerunt
             .
             
               Francisc
               .
               de
               Victor
               .
               Relect
            
          
           
             c
             Epist
             .
             Dedic
             .
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             .
             §
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             d
             Romanum
             Imperium
             iam
             ferè
             deletū
             est
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Imperium
             illud
             Romanum
             iamdiu
             euersum
             est
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies
               .
               Com.
               in
               2.
               
               Thess
               .
               2.
               
               Disp
               .
            
             2.
             
             §
             Caeterùm
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             2
             
          
           
             f
             Cui
             vix
             Germani
             ipsi
             obtemperant
             .
             Costerus
             .
          
           
             g
             Answer
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             infra
             in
             the
             second
             part
             .
          
           
             g
             Parsons
             in
             his
             Dolman
             .
          
           
             h
             Maiestas
             regni
             est
             in
             populo
             potius
             ,
             quam
             in
             persona
             Regis
             .
             
               Ies
               .
               lib.
               de
               i●s●a
               Abdicat
               .
               pag.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             i
             Non
             populus
             in
             Principum
             gratiam
             factus
             ;
             sed
             Principes
             in
             populi
             gratiam
             creati
             .
             
               Didymus
               pag.
               261.
               
               Stapl.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Rex
             humana
             creatura
             est
             ,
             quia
             ab
             homimbus
             constituta
             .
             
               Reinald
               d●i●
               ▪
               s●a
               authorit
               .
               pag.
            
             8
             
          
           
             *
             Answer
             cap.
             3.
             
             §
             
               But
               let
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             4.
             7.
             
             l
             Baldus
             lib.
             ex
             iure
             D.
             de
             just
             .
             Andr
             Hostensis
             ,
             Pet.
             Ancoranus
             ,
             Card.
             Florentinus
             ,
             Panorm
             .
             Olradus
             ,
             Albericus
             ,
             Angelus
             ,
             Felinus
             ,
             Paulus
             Castrens
             .
             Barbatius
             ,
             Fran.
             Curtius
             ,
             Card.
             Alex
             Phil.
             Francus
             ,
             Iason
             ,
             Philippus
             decimus
             ,
             Carolus
             Ruinus
             ,
             Anton
             ▪
             Corsetta
             ,
             Ripa
             ,
             Caldriue
             ,
             Al●iat
             .
             
               As
               I
               finde
               them
               cited
               by
               M.
               Haywood
               in
               his
               answere
               against
               Dolman
               .
               Pag.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Parsons
             in
             his
             Dolman
             .
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             n
             Si
             quis
             Rex
             fieret
             Christianus
             ,
             &
             Catholicus
             ,
             &
             postea
             fiat
             haereticus
             ,
             aut
             Apostata
             ;
             ratio
             exigit
             vt
             inter
             Catholicos
             populos
             a
             regni
             administratione
             re●ou●atur
             :
             &
             hoc
             iure
             ,
             quia
             protestas
             prius
             in
             populo
             est
             quàm
             in
             rege
             ;
             &
             a
             populo
             in
             Regem
             deriuatur
             .
             
               Salm.
               les
               .
               in
               epist
               .
               Pauli
               ,
               in
               Gen.
               Disp
               .
            
             12.
             §
             ●a●…
             de
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             populo
             est
             potestas
             vitae
             &
             necis
             ,
             
               Autor
               de
               iu●●a
               Abdicat
               .
               pag.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             p
             Nemo
             potest
             ●e
             Regem
             facere
             .
             sed
             populus
             Regem
             eligit
             ;
             sed
             Rex
             iam
             factus
             &
             constitutus
             ,
             non
             potest
             populus
             iugum
             à
             cer●●ce
             sua
             repellere
             :
             populi
             voluntas
             in
             necessitatem
             conue●titur
             .
             
               Roiardus
               Dominic
               .
               1.
               
               Adu
               nt
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Bellar.
             
          
           
             r
             Quidam
             putant
             Regum
             autoritatem
             ,
             solùm
             explac●to
             &
             cōsensu
             pendere
             subditorū
             ,
             qui
             Principes
             eligunt
             ,
             vel
             re●ipiunt
             :
             caeterum
             B.
             Apostoli
             ,
             qui
             spiritu
             scrutabatur
             profunda
             Dei
             ,
             longè
             altiùs
             potestatis
             eorum
             originem
             ac
             fundametum
             er●●nt
             .
             &c.
             
               Cune●us
               lib.
               de
               Ossic
               .
               Princip
               .
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ans●●r
             supra
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             25.
             vers
             .
             11.
             and
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Quāuis
               Principes
               subinde
               non
               admodum
               boni
               sunt
               ,
               &
               humanis
               saepè
               medijs
               vel
               artibus
               principatum
               obtineant
               ,
               nihil
               tamen
               horū
               Apostoli
               Christianos
               attendere
               voluerunt
               ,
               sed
               ordinationem
               Dei
               ,
               per
               quam
               potestatem
               habēt
               ,
               non
               quod
               semper
               media
               ,
               quibus
               facti
               sunt
               reges
               ,
               à
               Deo
               fiant
               ,
               sed
               quòd
               à
               Deo
               or
               dinentur
               :
               ita
               vtquicunque
               sublimiori
               potestate
               praefulget
               ,
               huic
               ex
               voluntate
               &
               ordinatione
               Dei
               competit
               autoritas
               ,
               qua
               subditis
               potest
               imperare
               ,
               &
               cui
               subditi
               parere
               tenentur
               .
               vt
               licet
               medijs
               humanis
               ,
               nempè
               ,
               contractibus
               vel
               electione
               ,
               vel
               postulatione
               ,
               vel
               successione
               ,
               vel
               quacunque
               regni
               consensione
               ,
               vel
               iure
               belli
               ,
               vel
               simili
               ratione
               Princeps
               fiat
               ,
               Principi
               tamen
               nunc
               facto
               haec
               diuinitùs
               potestas
               adest
               ,
               &
               competit
               autoritas
               ,
               quasi
               ipso
               Deo
               regnum
               &
               potestatem
               illi
               dante
               ,
               &
               populū
               illi
               subjiciente
               ,
               vnde
               de
               Ieroboam
               2.
               
               Reg.
               12.
               
               Te
               assumam
               &
               regnabis
               .
               Et
               3.
               
               Reg.
               11.
               
               Dedi
               te
               ducem
               super
               popul●…
               .
               Et
               3.
               
               Reg
               14.
               
               Scidi
               regnum
               domus
               Dauid
               ,
               &
               dedi
               tibi
               illud
               :
               Sicut
               apud
               Daniel
               .
               4.
               
               Dominatur
               excelsus
               in
               regno
               hominum
               ,
               &
               cuicunque
               voluerit
               dabit
               illud
               postquam
               constitutus
               est
               rex
               ,
               tùm
               dicit
               Apostolus
               de
               populo
               ,
               [
               Necesse
               est
               subijci
               .
               ]
               Rursus
               .
            
             
               Qui
               velit
               concludere
               à
               Barbaris
               imperium
               esse
               eripiendum
               ,
               quia
               sunt
               imperiti
               &
               compara●…
               ad
               parendum
               ,
               eadem
               ratione
               consiciet
               ,
               à
               foemina
               aut
               adolescente
               ,
               vbi
               regnat
               ,
               posse
               per
               vim
               extorqueri
               dominatum
               ,
               itémque
               à
               Rege
               imperito
               regnum
               ,
               à
               Praesule
               indocto
               Pontificatum
               :
               Aliud
               est
               enim
               quid
               faciendum
               est
               ex
               ratione
               &
               secundùm
               naturam
               ;
               aliud
               quid
               ,
               si
               fiat
               ,
               infectum
               sieri
               nequeat
               Iure
               igitur
               Sapientiorés
               regnant
               ,
               sed
               reipsa
               imperitus
               &
               barbarus
               si
               regnet
               ,
               iniuria
               est
               de
               regno
               hunc
               pellere
               :
               alioqui
               rapinae
               &
               caedi
               res
               mortalium
               omnes
               expositas
               esse
               opo●tebit
               .
               
                 Haec
                 Ioseph
                 .
                 Acosta
                 Iesuita
                 lib.
                 2.
                 de
                 Indorum
                 salute
                 .
                 Cap.
                 5.
                 
                 *
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
              
               3.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Pontisicem
             esse
             Caput
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             habere
             potestatem
             etiam
             circa
             omnia
             temporalia
             ,
             probamus
             ex
             Theologis
             &
             Canonistis
             .
             
               Bezius
               de
               Eccles
               .
               Monarch
               .
               Tempor
               .
               Epist
               .
               Dedicat.
               ad
               Clement
               .
               8.
               
               Pontif.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Answere
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             §
             But
             it
             .
          
           
             c
             Answer
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Secondly
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             §
             Sixtly
             .
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             §
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             f
             De
             Temporali
             Ecclesiae
             Monarchia
             .
             Clementi
             8.
             
             Pontifici
             Opt.
             Max.
             Franciscus
             Bozius
             .
          
           
             g
             Etiam
             Ethnici
             ,
             quoad
             temporalia
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             adeóque
             summo
             Pastori
             eius
             Romano
             Pontifici
             subijciuntur
             ,
             vt
             docent
             Innocentius
             ,
             Iohan.
             Andraeas
             ,
             Hostiensis
             ,
             Syluester
             ,
             S.
             Antoninus
             ,
             caeterique
             Doctores
             Canonistae
             ,
             cosque
             puniri
             posse
             affirmant
             poenà
             etiam
             temporali
             .
             
               Bezius
               in
               codem
               libro
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Iam
             infra
             .
          
           
             h
             Affirmant
             hoc
             Aluarez
             ,
             Syluester
             &
             multi
             alij
             .
             Bellar.
             
          
           
             i
             De
             potestate
             Romani
             Pontisicis
             aduersus
             impios
             Politicos
             ,
             &
             huius
             temporis
             haereticos
             
               Libri
               istius
               inscriptio
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Hanc
             opinionem
             ,
             [
             Summum
             Pontisicem
             iure
             diuino
             habere
             plenissimam
             potestatem
             in
             vniuersum
             orbem
             terrarum
             tùm
             in
             rebus
             Ecclesiasticis
             tum
             in
             politicis
             ,
             ]
             sequendam
             censeo
             ,
             quam
             communis
             Theologorum
             schola
             secuta
             est
             :
             Thomas
             ,
             S.
             Antoninus
             ;
             cui
             opinioni
             subscripserunt
             
               (
               enumerat
               vigi●●i
               duos
               ,
               inter
               alios
               verò
               )
            
             Franciscus
             Mayronus
             ,
             cognomento
             Doctor
             illuminatus
             ,
             nuperrimè
             verè
             Celsus
             Mancinus
             ,
             qui
             in
             Tractatu
             de
             luribus
             Principatuum
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             ita
             scriptum
             reliquit
             :
             In
             summo
             Pontifice
             est
             vtrauis
             potestas
             ,
             seu
             iurisdictio
             spiritualis
             ,
             &
             temporalis
             :
             &
             vti
             omnium
             est
             eminentissimus
             in
             spirituali
             potestate
             ,
             ita
             etiam
             in
             temporali
             ;
             ita
             vt
             liceat
             de
             Pontifice
             Romano
             illud
             similitudine
             quadam
             asseuerare
             ,
             quod
             Plato
             in
             Timaeo
             ,
             quidnam
             esset
             Deus
             respondit
             ,
             Non
             est
             homo
             ,
             non
             coelum
             ,
             non
             bonum
             ,
             sed
             quid
             ?
             praestantius
             .
             Roget
             quis
             an
             summus
             Pontifex
             sit
             Dux
             ,
             an
             Rex
             ,
             an
             non
             Imperator
             ;
             caute
             respondebit
             ,
             si
             negando
             asserat
             ,
             esse
             quid
             praestantius
             ,
             quiduè
             eminentius
             .
             Haec
             ille
             .
             
               Et
               ex
               illo
               haec
               Carerius
               lib
               1
               de
               Potest
               .
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Eadem
             opinion
             probatur
             ex
             Canonistarum
             ,
             testimonio
             ,
             qui
             sic
             adhaeserunt
             decreto
             desumpto
             ex
             C.
             per
             venerabilem
             :
             qui
             filij
             legitimi
             :
             vt
             infinitum
             sit
             illos
             enumerare
             .
             
               Carerius
               ibid.
               Cap.
               9.
               
               &
            
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Secunda
             Canonistarum
             ostensio
             sumitur
             ex
             C.
             Solitae
             de
             maior
             .
             &
             obed
             .
             vbi
             Innocentius
             tertius
             ait
             :
             Deus
             creauit
             duo
             luminatia
             in
             coelo
             ,
             solem
             &
             lunam
             ;
             id
             est
             ,
             duas
             instituit
             dignitates
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             ,
             Pō●ficalis
             ,
             &
             Regalis
             :
             harum
             quae
             praeest
             diebus
             ,
             spiritualibus
             ,
             scz
             .
             maior
             est
             ,
             &
             dignior
             eà
             quae
             temporalibus
             praeficitur
             ;
             vt
             quanta
             est
             inter
             solem
             &
             lunam
             ,
             tanta
             inter
             Papam
             &
             Imperatorem
             cognoscatur
             differentia
             .
             Optimè
             explicat
             summus
             Pontifex
             hac
             decretali
             Pontificiae
             dignitatis
             eminentiam
             .
             
               Carerius
               ibid.
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Vndè
             sic
             formo
             rationem
             ;
             Ea
             est
             proportio
             inter
             Pontificem
             &
             Imperatorem
             ,
             quae
             est
             inter
             Solem
             &
             Lunam
             ;
             sed
             sol
             est
             praestantior
             lunâ
             ,
             quae
             ab
             illo
             mutuat
             splendorem
             ac
             lucem
             :
             Igitur
             Imperatoris
             potestas
             à
             summo
             Pontifice
             pendet
             .
             
               Carcrius
               ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Vide
             Apolog.
             Catholicam
             .
             
               Part.
               2.
               lib.
               5.
               
               Cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Infra
             part
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Habet
             tamen
             indirectè
             in
             ordine
             ad
             bonum
             spirituale
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Cap.
               6.
               
               &
            
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Stapleton
             in
             his
             English
             Counterblast
             against
             Master
             Horne
             .
          
           
             c
             Answere
             qu●
             supra
             Cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Secondly
             .
          
           
             d
             Answere
             in
             his
             Epist
             .
             §
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             e
             Altera
             sententia
             in
             altero
             extremo
             posita
             est
             ,
             Pontisicem
             non
             habere
             potestatem
             aliquā
             temporalem
             iure
             diuino
             ,
             nec
             pos●e
             vllo
             modo
             
               (
               Ex
               ciuili
               autoritate
            
             )
             imperare
             Principibus
             secularibus
             ,
             nedum
             eos
             ●egno
             &
             principatu
             priuare
             ,
             etiamsi
             alioqui
             priu●ri
             mereant●r
             :
             non
             habet
             ha●e
             potestate
             directe
             ,
             sed
             indirecte
             in
             ordine
             ad
             b●…
             spi●…
             ,
             habet
             potestatem
             eá●que
             sum●●m
             in
             tempo
             alibus
             .
             Hoc
             modo
             possit
             Reges
             deponere
             ,
             regna
             transferre
             ,
             vni
             auferre
             ,
             alteri
             conferre
             ,
             tan●…m
             sum●us
             Pontifex
             .
             Hanc
             sententiam
             Protestantes
             negant
             ;
             quam
             communis
             Catholico●ū
             scho●…
             defendit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Rom.
               Pent.
               Cap.
               1.
               
               &
            
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Superest
             vt
             demōstremus
             Papa
             non
             habere
             directe
             vllam
             temporalem
             iurisdictione
             iure
             diuino
             .
             
               Bellar.
               ibid.
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Infra
             part
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Answer
             cap.
             2.
             
             §
             Fourthly
             .
          
           
             h
             Answer
             cap.
             3.
             
             §
             Secondly
             .
          
           
             *
             Infra
             Part
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             third
             part
             .
          
           
             i
             Bellar.
             Ies
             .
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             ca.
             2.
             
             Greg.
             Valent.
             Ies
             .
             Analys
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Salmeron
             Jes
             .
             Com.
             in
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Disp
             .
             24.
             
             Canus
             loc
             .
             T●●ol
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Staplet
             .
             Doctr.
             Princ
             li.
             6
             Cos●erus
             Enchir.
             Tract
             .
             de
             Pontif.
             
          
           
             k
             Bellarm.
             in●ra
             .
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             n
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             a
             Nulla
             est
             Imperatonis
             aut
             Regis
             electio
             ,
             si
             cum
             eligitur
             ,
             excommunicatus
             sit
             .
             
               Tolet
               ▪
               Ies
               .
               &
               Cardinal
               .
               lib.
               1
               instruct
               .
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             §
             Aduett
             .
             autem
             .
          
           
             b
             Ius
             ad
             regna
             Christianorum
             maius
             est
             in
             Religione
             ,
             quàm
             in
             Successione
             :
             maius
             in
             vltione
             haeresis
             
               (
               loquitur
               de
               Protestantibus
            
             )
             quàm
             in
             cognatione
             sanguinis
             .
             Debent
             igitur
             Christiani
             omnem
             tali
             spem
             praescindere
             ,
             ne
             ad
             eam
             celfitatem
             aspiret
             ▪
             
               Reinald
               Anglus
               in
               suo
               Ros●us
               pag
               ▪
               649
               &
               pag.
            
             670.
             
          
           
             c
             Qui
             contra
             facit
             ,
             Deum
             homini
             postponere
             ,
             carnem
             spiritui
             anteponere
             dicendus
             est
             .
             
               Staplet
               ▪
               in
               suo
               Did●m
               .
               pag.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             d
             Regnum
             Haeretici
             defuncti
             ad
             filium
             Catholicum
             pertinet
             :
             quòd
             si
             filius
             &
             consanguinei
             eius
             haeretici
             fuerint
             ,
             Regnum
             Catholicum
             possit
             Regem
             orthodoxum
             eligere
             :
             si
             verò
             Regnum
             haereticum
             fuerit
             ,
             Electio
             Regis
             Catholici
             ad
             summum
             Pontificem
             pertinet
             :
             sed
             &
             r●gnum
             illud
             possit
             a
             Catholicis
             occupari
             .
          
           
             e
             Parsons
             in
             his
             Dolman
             .
             pag.
             216.
             
          
           
             f
             Vultis
             in
             Regno
             Galliae
             Christianissimo
             Regem
             proclamare
             Nauarraeū
             Caluinistam
             ?
             eadem
             opera
             hominibus
             imperare
             iubetis
             canem
             ;
             templū
             Dei
             viuentis
             prostituitis
             Satanae
             ,
             &
             in
             vineam
             Domini
             immittitis
             truculentum
             aprū
             ,
             qui
             illam
             vastet
             &
             depascatur
             .
             
               Reinald
               in
               suo
               Rosaeus
               .
               pag.
            
             466.
             
          
           
             g
             Illi
             nè
             clament
             Viue
             Rex
             ,
             quē
             ne
             salutare
             possint
             ,
             nec
             in
             domum
             suam
             recipere
             ?
             
               Ibid
               pag.
            
             476.
             
          
           
             h
             Dicit
             fortassis
             Nauarraeus
             ,
             Ego
             saniorem
             Religionē
             induco
             ,
             sed
             hoc
             ad
             rem
             nullo
             modo
             pertinet
             ;
             tenetur
             enim
             Religionem
             Romanam
             defendere
             .
             
               Creswellus
               in
               suo
               Philopater
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Parsons
               in
               his
               bocke
               called
            
             ,
             A
             Conserence
             cōcerning
             the
             next
             succession
             of
             the
             crowne
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             4.
             
             §
             I
             Answer
             .
          
           
             b
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Quamprimùm
             contigerit
             miseram
             illa
             foeminam
             ex
             hac
             vita
             discedere
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Garnet
               bis
               Comfession
               at
               the
               Barre
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Lam
             supra
             .
          
           
             e
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             4.
             col
             .
             2.
             
             §
             Statuimus
             .
          
           
             f
             Arnold
             .
             in
             Orat.
             ●●uers
             .
             Jes
             .
          
           
             g
             Vide
             supra
             .
             chap.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Answer
               cap.
            
             6.
             
             §
             But
             first
             .
          
           
             *
             Infra
             part
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             b
             Notissimum
             est
             Reges
             Galliae
             ,
             Angliae
             ,
             Scotiae
             ,
             Daniae
             ,
             Suethiae
             ,
             nisi
             vngerentur
             ab
             Episcopis
             ,
             non
             fuisle
             pro
             Regibus
             habitos
             :
             vt
             aperuit
             Thomas
             Bozius
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Carerius
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Parsons
             in
             his
             Dolman
             pag
             ▪
             132
             
          
           
             d
             Qui
             non
             sinit
             ●e
             à
             Sacerdotibus
             vt
             Regem
             vngi
             in
             eum
             finem
             vt
             Religionem
             Christianam
             defendat
             ,
             nullo
             iure
             possit
             Christianos
             in
             Baptismo
             vnctos
             regere
             .
             
               Reinald
               .
               in
               Rosaeus
               pag
               ▪
            
             535.
             
          
           
             e
             Allane
             in
             his
             Admonition
             .
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Francia
             Reges
             ,
             qui
             iure
             haereditario
             succedunt
             ,
             ante
             solennem
             inaugurationem
             &
             coronationem
             ,
             vt
             ex
             amplissimi
             ordinis
             decreto
             constitutum
             est
             ,
             pro
             consecrato
             &
             inaugurato
             habentur
             
               Barclaius
               lib.
               3.
               contra
               Monarchomach
               .
               cap
            
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Si
             Imperator
             saltem
             honore
             &
             dignitate
             cunctis
             Regibus
             in
             Ecclesia
             excellentior
             reputatur
             ,
             à
             Papa
             demum
             reprobari
             possit
             ,
             multò
             magis
             caeteri
             Principes
             à
             Papa
             punientur
             :
             nam
             ,
             vt
             aiunt
             ,
             qui
             eminentem
             Aquilam
             domat
             ,
             facilè
             Accipitres
             comprimet
             .
             
               Carerius
               quo
               supra
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Garnet
             publikly
             at
             his
             Arraignment
             .
          
           
             a
             Quamprimum
             Reges
             Christiani
             facti
             sunt
             heretici
             ,
             protenùs
             eorū
             Subiecti
             ab
             illorū
             Dominio
             liberantur
             .
             
               Simancha
               Episc
               .
               Instit
               .
               lit
               .
               23.
               sect
               .
            
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Durante
             excommunicatione
             qui
             obnoxij
             erant
             vinculo
             fidelitatis
             vel
             iuramenti
             tali
             vinculo
             liberabuntur
             .
             
               Tollet
               .
               Ies
               &
               Card.
               Instruct
               .
               Saccrd
               .
               lib.
               1.
               
               Cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Non
             videtur
             negandū
             ,
             posse
             Rom.
             Pontificem
             se
             &
             alios
             soluere
             à
             iurisiurandi
             religione
             &
             lege
             ,
             modò
             iusta
             causa
             subsit
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               .
               Instit
               .
               Mor.
               Cap.
            
             15.
             
             §
             Sextò
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             d
             Postquam
             per
             Pontificem
             (
             nominati●…
             )
             excommunicantur
             ,
             extunc
             Vasalli
             ab
             eius
             fidelitate
             denunciantur
             absoluti
             :
             Et
             terra
             eius
             exponitur
             Catholicis
             occupanda
             ,
             qui
             eam
             ,
             exterminatis
             hereticis
             ,
             absque
             vlla
             contradictione
             possideant
             
               Massonius
               Iuriscons
               de
               Maiest
               .
               milit
               .
               Eccl.
               par
               .
               2.
               lib.
               4.
               de
               Imperijs
               pag.
            
             676.
             
          
           
             e
             Cùm
             est
             crimen
             notorium
             ,
             nullâ
             est
             opus
             declaratione
             sentētiae
             excommunicationis
             
               Panormitan
               .
               Cap.
               Cum
               in
               homine
               extra
               de
               iudicijs
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Crimen
             heresis
             ,
             si
             fit
             notorium
             ,
             vt
             nullâ
             possit
             tergiuersatione
             caelari
             ,
             etiam
             ante
             Iudicis
             sententiam
             ,
             incurritur
             (
             ex
             parte
             )
             poena
             praedicta
             :
             nimirùm
             ,
             eatenùs
             ,
             vt
             subditi
             licitè
             possint
             tali
             Domino
             negare
             obsequium
             .
             
               Valent.
               〈…〉
               .
               3.
               in
               Thom.
               Disp
               .
               1.
               q.
               12.
               punct
               .
               2.
               pag.
            
             463.
             
             §
             Nunc.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             hoc
             articulo
             ●u●t
             ●chnus
             &
             C●jetanus
             ,
             &
             communior
             sente
             〈◊〉
             ap●d
             ●…ulos
             D.
             Thomae
             ,
             &
             probant
             ,
             quia
             ia
             hac
             causa
             adest
             ●emper
             volu●tas
             interpretat●…
             Pontisi●●s
             ,
             qui
             obtinet
             vim
             s●ntentiae
             ,
             atque
             euidentia
             ●acti
             habet
             vim
             sententiae
             .
             
               Bannes
               in
               2.
               2.
               q.
               12
               Act.
               2.
               
               Con●lus
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Hoc
             vniuersa
             Theologorum
             &
             lurisconsultorum
             Schola
             tenēt
             ,
             &
             est
             certum
             ,
             &
             deside
             .
             
               Cresa
               ●llus
               I●s
               .
               in
               suo
               Philopater
               .
               pag.
            
             194.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             coppie
             of
             a
             letter
             sent
             by
             Card.
             Allen
             to
             Sir
             VVilli●m
             Stanley
             .
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             The
             Answer
             cap.
             5.
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             i
             Nos
             eos
             ,
             qui
             Excommunicatis
             fidelitate
             &
             sacramēto
             censtricti
             sunt
             ,
             Apostolicà
             autoritate
             ●…ramento
             absoluimus
             .
             
               Greg.
               7.
               
               Pont.
               ap●d
               Grat.
               Caus
               .
               ●5
               .
               q.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Nos
             excommunicamus
             vniuersos
             haereticos
             ,
             vt
             absolutos
             se
             nouerint
             omni
             fidelitatis
             debito
             ,
             qui
             ijs
             iuramento
             tenebantur
             astricti
             .
             
               Greg.
               9.
               
               Pont.
               lib.
               5.
               
               D●cr●t
               .
               tit
               .
               7.
               
               Cap.
               5.
               
               Glossa
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Volumus
             &
             iubemus
             &c.
             &
             absoluimus
             subditos
             vinculo
             iuramenti
             ,
             quo
             Reginae
             Elizabethae
             cōstricti
             tenebantur
             .
             
               Pius
               5.
               
               Pontifex
               in
               Bulla
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Answer
             Cap.
             5.
             
             §
             
               And
               first
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Answer
             Cap.
             5.
             
             §
             
               But
               he
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             §
             Lastly
             .
          
           
             d
             De
             Apostolicae
             autoritatis
             plenitudine
             declaramus
             &c.
             
               T●nor
               Bullarum
               Papalium
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Canus
             locis
             Theolog.
             &
             Bellar
             .
             lib
             de
             Cultu
             Sanctorum
             .
          
           
             f
             Summa
             Constitutionum
             summotum
             Pontificum
             à
             Greg.
             9.
             vsque
             ad
             Sixtū
             Quintum
             :
             
               Per
               Petrum
               Mathaeum
               collecta
               &
               commentarijs
               illastrata
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Pius
               &c.
            
             Cùm
             impij
             multi
             alios
             pessimis
             doctrinis
             corrumpentes
             ad
             Angliae
             Reginam
             ,
             veluti
             ad
             Asylum
             ,
             omniū
             infestissimi
             persuger●t
             :
             vbi
             illa
             supremi
             Ecclesiae
             Capitis
             locum
             in
             omni
             Anglia
             ,
             ●i●…
             que
             praecipuam
             autoritatem
             atque
             iurisdictionem
             monstrosè
             vsurpans
             ,
             amplexis
             haereticotum
             erroribus
             ,
             Regnum
             illud
             obscuris
             hominibus
             haereticis
             comple●it
             ,
             Catholicae
             fide●
             cultores
             oppresset
             ,
             Mi●…ae
             sacrificium
             ,
             ieiunia
             ,
             delectum
             ciborum
             ,
             coelibatum
             ,
             ritú
             que
             Catholicos
             aboleuit
             ,
             impia
             mysteria
             &
             instituta
             ad
             Caluini
             praescriptum
             à
             se
             suscepta
             &
             obseruata
             ,
             etiam
             à
             subditis
             seruari
             mandauit
             ▪
             Catholicos
             Episcopos
             &
             Ecclesiarum
             Rectores
             suis
             Ecclesijs
             dejicere
             ,
             in
             homines
             haereticos
             disponere
             ,
             déque
             Ecclesiae
             causis
             disponere
             ausa
             ;
             Clero
             &
             populo
             ne
             Romanam
             Ecclesiam
             agnoscerent
             ,
             neuè
             eius
             sanctionibus
             Canonicis
             obtemperarent
             ,
             interdixit
             ,
             seque
             solam
             in
             temporalibus
             &
             spiritualibus
             Dominam
             agnoscere
             ,
             iureiurando
             co●git
             ;
             poenas
             in
             ●os
             ,
             qui
             non
             essent
             audientes
             ,
             imposuit
             ;
             Catholicos
             Antistites
             in
             vincula
             co●…t
             :
             quae
             omnia
             cum
             apud
             omnes
             nationes
             perspicua
             &
             notoria
             sunt
             ,
             grauissimóque
             quam
             plunmorum
             testimonio
             ita
             comprobata
             ,
             vt
             nullus
             omnino
             locus
             excusationis
             relinquatur
             ;
             quo●…am
             animum
             eius
             ita
             obfirmatum
             intelligimus
             ,
             vt
             ne
             huius
             quidem
             sedis
             nuncios
             in
             Angliam
             trajicere
             permiserit
             :
             De
             Apostolicae
             sedis
             plenitudine
             declaramus
             praedictam
             Elizabetham
             Reginam
             haereticam
             ,
             &
             haereticorum
             ●autricem
             ,
             eique
             adhaerentes
             in
             praedictam
             Anathematis
             sententiam
             incurrisse
             ,
             esseque
             à
             Christi
             corpore
             praecisos
             :
             quinetiam
             ipsam
             quocunque
             dominio
             ac
             dignitate
             priuatam
             ,
             &
             item
             Proceres
             ,
             &
             subditos
             dicti
             regni
             ,
             &
             caeteros
             omnes
             ,
             qui
             illi
             quomodocunque
             iurauerit
             ,
             à
             iuramento
             huiusmodi
             ,
             &
             omni
             prorsus
             dominij
             ,
             fidelitatis
             ,
             &
             obsequij
             debito
             perpetuo
             absolutos
             .
             
               Eulla
               Pij
               Quinti
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Propter
             huius
             Apostolici
             scripti
             publicationem
             vnus
             aut
             alter
             maiori
             zelo
             praediti
             mox
             Londini
             ,
             vbi
             ipsius
             pseudoepiscopi
             valuis
             affixum
             fuit
             ,
             extremum
             supplicium
             laesae
             maiestatis
             condemnati
             constanter
             subierunt
             .
             Hoc
             scriptum
             ,
             Pio
             Quinto
             mortuo
             ,
             à
             Successore
             suo
             renouatum
             ac
             confirmatum
             fuit
             :
             quòd
             haeretici
             palam
             ,
             vt
             puerorum
             terriculamenta
             ,
             ita
             se
             prorsus
             contemnere
             simulabant
             ,
             licet
             reuer
             à
             de
             rei
             euentu
             vehementer
             dubitantes
             ,
             dicerentur
             secretò
             Romae
             ,
             per
             quosdam
             magnos
             vi●os
             de
             sententiae
             reuocationè
             plurimum
             ,
             sed
             frustra
             ,
             laborasle
             .
             
               Petrus
               Matthaeus
               infra
               Bullam
            
             .
             Et
             Elizabetha
             Regina
             haeretica
             etiam
             fuit
             &
             est
             .
             
               Ibid.
               in
               margine
               Bullae
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Answer
             supra
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Answere
             supra
             .
          
           
             i
             Matthaeus
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Prou.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Regina
             ,
             postquam
             Bulla
             publicata
             est
             ,
             maioti
             molestia
             Catholicos
             affecit
             
               Mat.
               quo
               sup
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             b
             Supra
             cap.
             1
             6.
             lit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             c
             Vide
             infr●
             Rat.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Vide
             infra
             Rat.
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             prect
             .
          
           
             e
             Vide
             supr●
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Non
             licet
             tolerate
             Regem
             haereticum
             conantem
             pertrahere
             subditos
             ad
             suam
             opinionē
             .
             At
             iudicare
             an
             Rex
             pertrahat
             suos
             subditos
             ad
             haeresin
             nec
             ne
             ,
             pertinet
             ad
             Pontificem
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               5
               de
               Rom
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             §
             Tertia
             .
          
           
             g
             Debent
             Principes
             inuenire
             rationem
             pacis
             inter
             Catholicos
             ,
             Lutheranos
             ,
             Caluinistas
             ,
             qui
             omnes
             ,
             dum
             Symbolum
             tenent
             Apostolicum
             ,
             vera
             sunt
             membra
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             licèt
             a
             nobis
             in
             particularibus
             dissentiant
             .
             
               Cassander
               lib.
               de
               Officio
               〈◊〉
               viri
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Falsa
             est
             haec
             sententia
             Cassandri
             ,
             non
             possunt●n
             Catholici
             reconciliari
             cum
             Haereticis
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               3.
               de
               ●aicis
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Penes
             Romanos
             Pontifices
             semper
             fuit
             potestas
             ad
             tollenda
             incommoda
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             damna
             animatum
             ,
             Reges
             regnis
             ,
             &
             Imperatores
             imperijs
             priuandi
             .
             Costerus
             I.
             
               s
               .
               Apol.
               pro
               part
               .
               1.
               
               Enchirid.
               pag.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             b
             Non
             enim
             minus
             authoritatis
             á
             Christo
             collatum
             est
             Vicario
             suo
             ad
             ouium
             tutelam
             &
             commodū
             ,
             quam
             à
             Villico
             datur
             Mercenario
             ,
             qui
             pecora
             pascit
             .
             
               Ih.
               pag.
            
             64
             
          
           
             c
             Depositio
             Imperatoris
             ex
             iusta
             causa
             pertinet
             ad
             summum
             Pontificem
             :
             quia
             Imperator
             est
             tanq●am
             Minister
             summi
             Pontificem
             ,
             gladium
             Iurisdictionis
             temporalis
             ad
             nutum
             summi
             Pontificis
             exercens
             .
             
               Molina
               Ies
               .
               Tract
               .
               2.
               de
               iustitia
               disp
               .
               ●9
               .
               ●d
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag.
            
             149.
             
          
           
             d
             Non
             licet
             Christianis
             tolerare
             Regem
             haereticum
             ,
             si
             co●…t●r
             pertrahere
             subditos
             ad
             suam
             haeresin
             .
             
               Bellar.
               ●es
               .
               &
               Cardinal
               .
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
               6.
               7.
               
               &
            
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Sed
             debent
             Subditi
             operam
             dare
             ,
             vt
             in
             eius
             locum
             alius
             quamprimùm
             surrogetur
             .
             
               Sanderus
               Theolog.
               Pro●essor
               .
               devis●…
               .
               Monarch
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             4.
             §
             ●us
             autem
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             f
             Debent
             illum
             ,
             tanquam
             Christi
             h●…stem
             ,
             ex
             hominum
             Christianorum
             dominatu
             ●i
             ▪
             cere
             :
             quae
             est
             virorum
             doctis●imorum
             ind●…tata
             sententia
             ,
             doctrinae
             Apostolicae
             conformis
             .
             
               Creswel
               .
               les
               .
               in
               suo
            
             Philopater
             pag.
             194.
             
          
           
             g
             Etiam●i
             Pontifex
             toleraret
             Regem
             Apostatam
             ,
             tamen
             Resp
             .
             Christiana
             possit
             illum
             pellere
             è
             regno
             quoniam
             Pontifex
             sine
             ratione
             permittit
             illum
             impunitum
             .
             
               Dom.
               Bannes
               2.
               2.
               quest
               .
               12.
               
               A●●
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Nec
             〈◊〉
             hoc
             recuperabunt
             ,
             quamuis
             poste●
             reconcilientur
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Simancha
               Instit
               .
               Cathol
               .
               ●it
               .
               33.
               
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Answer
             in
             his
             Chap
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             l
             Insra
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Vt
               Ichu
               lezabelem
            
             .
             Lib.
             de
             iusta
             Abdicat
             .
             pag.
             57.
             
             So
             Lodouic
             .
             de
             Orleance
             .
          
           
             n
             Parsons
             in
             his
             Dolman
             .
             pag
             33.
             
          
           
             o
             Allane
             in
             his
             Admonition
             .
             pag.
             33.
             
             &
             53.
             in
             the
             place
             forceited
             
          
           
             p
             Reinalds
             in
             his
             Rosaeus
             in
             the
             plowfurniture
             .
          
           
             q
             Vt
             Villicus
             pecora
             
               Costerus
               locis
               citatis
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Non
             licet
             subditis
             tolerare
             Regem
             haereticum
             ,
             sed
             expellere
             eum
             debit
             ,
             vt
             Pastor
             ●upū
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib
               5
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Creswell
             in
             Philopater
             .
          
           
             t
             Vide
             infra
             .
          
           
             u
             Tenentur
             Anglivi
             Reginam
             suam
             deijcere
             .
             Infra
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             a
             Henricam
             dig●…
             regia
             excid●sse
             ,
             Gallosue
             securâ
             conscient●â
             in
             cum
             ,
             vt
             publicae
             sidei
             violatore
             bella●le
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               iasta
               Abdicat
               .
               Henr.
               3.
               pag.
            
             370
             
          
           
             b
             Eos
             omnes
             Catholicos
             peccare
             mortaliter
             ,
             qui
             Anglorum
             castra
             contra
             Augonem
             Oneale
             sequuntur
             ,
             nec
             posse
             ●os
             aeternam
             salutem
             consequi
             ,
             nec
             ab
             vllo
             Sacerdote
             àpeccatis
             absolui
             ,
             nisi
             priusquam
             resipiscant
             ,
             &
             Castra
             Anglorum
             deserant
             .
             
               Determinatio
               Vniuersitatis
               Salamancae
            
             .
             Anno
             1602.
             
          
           
             c
             Theologi
             illi
             ●ecerunt
             quod
             Consultorum
             ,
             Conse●●ariorū
             ,
             Doctorum
             ●uit
             .
             
               X●stus
               Quintus
               Papa
               ,
               vt
               habetur
               lib.
               de
               iust
               .
               Abdi●
               .
               Henr.
               3.
               pag.
               370.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Volumus
             &
             iubemus
             ,
             vt
             aduersus
             Elizabetham
             Angliae
             subditi
             arma
             capessant
             .
             
               Bulla
               Pij
               Quinti
               Pen.
               Max.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Answer
             cap.
             6.
             
             §
             
               Now
               let
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Answer
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             §
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             .
          
           
             g
             Bellar.
             5.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Paulus
             tertius
             Papa
             Principibus
             ac
             Ducibus
             Angliae
             caeterisque
             Nobilibus
             praecepit
             ,
             vt
             vi
             &
             armis
             se
             Hērico
             opponant
             ,
             illumue
             è
             Regni
             sinibus
             eijceren
             tantur
             ,
             vt
             pate●
             in
             hac
             Bu
             la
             Pauli
             3.
             qui
             sic
             incipit
             :
             Paulus
             Episcopus
             Seruus
             seruotum
             ,
             ad
             futuram
             rei
             memoriam
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Petrus
               Matthaeus
               Comment●n
               illa
               Bullam
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Quo
             supra
             .
             §
             
               I
               answer
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Excommunicatio
               iniusta
               est
               inuallida
            
             .
             Tolet.
             I●s
             .
             in
             instruct
             .
             &
             Azor
             ▪
             Je●
             .
             Justit
             .
             Moral
             .
          
           
             *
             Faux
             did
             auouch
             the
             Maundie
             Excommunication
             for
             bi●
             warrant
             .
          
           
             *
             Cicero
             pro
             Ligario
             .
          
           
             a
             Tyrannū
             occidere
             honestū
             est
             ,
             quod
             cuiuis
             impunè
             facere
             pe●…
             ,
             q●…
             consensu
             di●o
             .
             ●…a
             
               Abd●cat
               .
               H●n
               .
               3.
               pag.
               262.
               
               〈◊〉
            
             270.
             
          
           
             b
             Facilè
             constat
             eum
             ,
             qui
             quamcumque
             tuetur
             haeresin
             ,
             apud
             Chustianos
             non
             minùs
             propri●
             perfecteque
             Tyrannum
             effici
             ;
             quim
             qui
             apud
             Philosophos
             ,
             spretâ
             ciuitatum
             conseruatione
             ,
             omnia
             in
             republica
             stupris
             ,
             rapinis
             ,
             &
             hominum
             caedibus
             implet
             .
             
               Reinald
               .
               in
               suo
               Rosaeus
               .
               pag.
            
             157.
             
          
           
             d
             Imo
             grauiori
             paena
             digni
             sunt
             Principes
             haeretici
             ,
             quàm
             priuati
             homines
             :
             lure
             igitur
             et
             meritó
             Scythae
             Regem
             suum
             Scylen
             occiderunt
             propter
             externos
             ritus
             ,
             quia
             in
             Bacchanalibus
             sacris
             initiatus
             erat
             .
             
               Simancha
               Inst
               .
               Cath.
               tit
               .
               23.
               
               Sect.
               12.
               
               &
            
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Vita
             priuari
             possint
             ;
             tum
             multó
             magis
             ommbus
             alijs
             bonis
             ,
             atque
             adeó
             etiam
             praelatione
             in
             alios
             .
             
               Greg.
               Valent
               :
               som
               .
               3.
               disp
               .
               1
               qu.
               11.
               punct
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Ansvver
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
             §.
             
               But
               against
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Si
             seditionem
             intelligis
             
               (
               nobiliss
               .
               D.
               Thesaurarium
               alloquitur
               )
            
             de
             qua
             Christus
             ,
             [
             Non
             veni
             pacem
             in
             terram
             mittere
             ,
             sed
             gladium
             ]
             sanè
             intelligis
             ;
             fateor
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             nostros
             tibi
             inobedientes
             esse
             &
             sore
             semper
             .
             
               〈…〉
               in
               Philop●●er
               pag.
               298.
               
               &
            
             300.
             
          
           
             g
             ●…pra
             .
             §
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             h
             Contra
             Reges
             sumendum
             esse
             scutum
             ,
             non
             gladium
             .
             Iucius
             .
          
           
             i
             Answere
             quo
             supra
             .
             §
             Seeing
             .
          
           
             a
             Arnoldas
             in
             Synodo
             Parisiensi
             omné
             Tyannidem
             Hispanorum
             apud
             Indos
             solis
             Iesuitis
             ascribit
             .
             
               Gal●…
               belgic
               .
               tom
               .
               2.
               lib
            
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Rodolphus
             Comes
             contra
             Henricū
             4.
             (
             fulmine
             Greg.
             Pōt●sicis
             percussā
             )
             bellū
             gessir
             ,
             &c.
             
               Abbas
               Vrspurg
               .
               Cranzius
               ,
               &
               alij
               in
               suis
               Cronicis
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Iubemus
             vt
             aduersus
             Reginā
             Angliae
             Subditi
             arma
             capessant
             .
             
               Bulla
               Pij
               Quinti
            
             .
          
           
             *
             G.
             Faux
             .
          
           
             d
             A●…
             .
             §.
             For
             prac●…
             .
          
           
             e
             Answer
             qu●
             supra
             .
          
           
             f
             Answer
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
             §
             First
             .
          
           
             g
             De
             Episcopis
             verò
             vel
             quibuslibet
             Clericis
             ,
             quod
             nec
             suâ
             nec
             authoritate
             Rom.
             Pontificis
             arma
             suscipere
             valeant
             ,
             facilè
             probatur
             .
             
               Deer
               .
               2.
               caus
               .
               23
               q.
               8.
               de
               Episcopis
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Sacc●dotes
             primi
             ab
             oppressore
             religione
             discedant
             ,
             &
             animos
             in●ictos
             induant
             ,
             Eliā
             imitantes
             ,
             qui
             quadraginta
             Psendoprophetas
             interfecit
             .
             
               De
               iusta
               Abdicat
            
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             i
             Postunt
             viri
             sanctissimi
             Monachi
             quoque
             haeretico
             Regi
             vim
             pro
             side
             inferente
             ,
             viribus
             quoque
             resistere
             ,
             vbi
             probabilis
             est
             defensionis
             oportunitas
             :
             &
             qui
             hoc
             sanctissimo
             certamine
             cum
             Catholicis
             Episcopis
             contra
             Haeren●um
             Regē
             moriuntur
             ,
             ij
             sunt
             Marty●…s
             ,
             &
             a
             Deo
             ,
             non
             vt
             perduelles
             patriae
             vel
             Regis
             ,
             poenam
             ,
             sed
             vt
             .
             Martyres
             Christi
             praemia
             coelo
             aeterna
             reportabunt
             .
             
               In
               his
               Rosaeus
               pag.
               638.
               639
               
               &
               Rursu●
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Graeci
             Sacerdotes
             optimi
             Imperatoribus
             suis
             armata
             manu
             resistere
             nunquam
             putârunt
             esse
             peccatum
             ;
             aut
             laesae
             Maiestatis
             crimen
             :
             sed
             contra
             potiùs
             scelus
             piaculare
             sese
             non
             opponere
             .
             Pag.
             560.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Allen
               in
               his
               booke
               intituled
            
             ,
             A
             true
             and
             modest
             Defence
             of
             English
             Catholikes
             ,
             pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             m
             Allen
             in
             his
             Admonition
             to
             the
             nobilitie
             .
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             n
             Allen
             in
             his
             true
             Defence
             .
             pag.
             143.
             
          
           
             o
             Ad
             Episcopos
             spectat
             tum
             vt
             Regem
             ipsum
             pronuntient
             haereticum
             ,
             tum
             vt
             Subditos
             eius
             declarent
             ab
             omni
             deinceps
             obedientia
             illi
             praestanda
             liberos
             esle
             ,
             ipsosque
             operam
             dare
             debete
             ,
             vt
             alius
             in
             eius
             locum
             quam
             primum
             surrogetur
             .
             Quod
             si
             nec
             subditi
             hac
             in
             re
             officio
             suo
             consulat
             ,
             Pastorum
             est
             quacunque
             ratione
             possint
             ,
             prou●dere
             ,
             vt
             non
             regnet
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
             Dei.
             
               Sander
               .
               lib.
               2.
               de
               visib
               .
               Monarch
               .
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
             §
             Hac
             igitur
             .
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             Castile
             .
             
               vide
               Orat.
               Arnold
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Monachus
             quidam
             Iohannem
             Regem
             Angliae
             veneno
             interfecerat
             .
             
               Barck'a●us
               co●tra
               Monarchom
               .
               lib.
               6.
               cap●…
               .
               De
               hoc
               fa●●o
               Clementis
               .
            
          
           
             r
             Aeglonem
             Moabitam
             alter
             Ahod
             ,
             imo
             etiam
             sortior
             ,
             in
             abdomine
             trai●cit
             ,
             vociferatur
             laesum
             se
             Tyrannus
             :
             nihil
             iam
             est
             quod
             Iudithae
             Holophernem
             ,
             aut
             Dauidis
             Goliam
             obtruncan●…s
             ,
             aut
             Samsonem
             maxillâ
             Asini
             mille
             ●iros
             interficientis
             ,
             historias
             ●…remur
             ;
             quia
             maiora
             his
             vidimus
             ,
             qui
             clamaremerito
             debemus
             ,
             Dextra
             Domini
             fecit
             virtutem
             :
             dextra
             Domini
             exaltauit
             nos
             .
             
               Author
               de
               ius●a
               Abdicat
            
             .
          
           
             *
             AEso'us
             in
             Ap●l
             .
             qui
             s●c
             incipit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             s
             Vniuersa
             eo
             pertinent
             ,
             vt
             milites
             ,
             praefecti
             ,
             daces
             ,
             &
             ecclesiastici
             omnes
             ,
             qui
             haec
             castra
             sequuntur
             ,
             persuasissimum
             habeant
             haec
             esle
             bella
             Domini
             .
             
               Reinaldus
               in
               Rosaeus
               .
               pag.
            
             155.
             
          
           
             t
             Dilecte
             vir
             salutem
             ,
             &c.
             Tibi
             caeterisque
             qui
             sunt
             hodiè
             vnanimes
             &
             pro
             fidei
             Catholicae
             propagatione
             adhaerent
             ,
             nostram
             &
             Apostolicam
             benedictionem
             impertimur
             .
             Literae
             Clementis
             .
             8.
             
               ad
               Tyronem
            
             .
             Anno.
             1601.
             
          
           
             u
             Age.
             &c.
             Nam
             ei
             bello
             fauentes
             sanctis●imis
             Pontifex
             multis
             gratijs
             prosequitur
             .
             
               Colleg.
               Salaman
               .
               in
               Determ
            
             .
             Anno.
             1602.
             
          
           
             x
             Allane
             in
             his
             Admonition
             to
             the
             Nobilitie
             of
             England
             .
             Anno
             1588.
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             y
             Parsons
             in
             his
             booke
             called
             
               A
               Manifestation
               of
               folly
            
             against
             the
             
               Important
               Considerations
            
             .
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             Si
             hant
             Seditionem
             vocas
             ,
             gladium
             iu
             terram
             mittere
             ,
             &
             nou
             pac●m
             ;
             fateor
             Sacerdotes
             nostros
             tibi
             inobedientes
             esse
             ,
             &
             fore
             semper
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Cresw●l
               in
               Philopater
               .
               pag.
            
             300.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Answer
               Chap●…
            
             §
             Lastly
             &
             §
             For
             practise
             .
          
           
             *
             Greg.
             Magn●s
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Nihil
             interest
             faueá●ne
             s●ele●i
             ,
             a●●llud
             facias
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             a
             Multi
             Pontifices
             Principes
             multos
             authoritate
             suà
             regiâ
             meritò
             priuârunt
             :
             vt
             Leonem
             3.
             
             Fredericum
             1.
             
             O●honem
             5.
             
             Childe●icum
             Regē
             Francie
             .
             
               Card.
               B●llar
               .
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Rom
               ▪
               Pont.
               cap.
               6.
               
               &
            
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Copie
             of
             his
             letter
             to
             Sir
             VVilliam
             Stanley
             .
          
           
             c
             ●eina●…n
             Rosaeus
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             Dolman
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             e
             Gratias
             agimus
             Deo
             immortali
             ,
             qui
             operis
             huius
             fructum
             
               (
               nimir●m
               parricidium
               Monachi
            
             )
             tam
             benè
             anteuerterit
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               iusta
               Abdic
               .
               He●r
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             letter
             to
             Sir
             VVilliam
             Stanley
             Anno.
             1587.
             
          
           
             g
             
               A
               Booke
               intituled
            
             ,
             An
             admonition
             to
             the
             Nobiliue
             and
             people
             of
             England
             .
             
               The
               i●scriptio●
            
             :
             G●lielmus
             miserati
             one
             d●…i●…
             .
             S.
             R.
             E.
             Tit.
             S.
             Martini
             in
             montibus
             Cardinalis
             ,
             cunctis
             regni
             Angliae
             &
             Hiberniae
             proceribus
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             aboue
             Rat.
             6.
             lit
             .
             i.
             
          
           
             h
             Answer
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Answer
               ib.
            
             §
             But
             he
             .
          
           
             *
             Infra
             part
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Christiani
             Imperatores
             iudicarunt
             &
             deposuerunt
             summos
             Pontifices
             ▪
             haec
             quidem
             facta
             ●unt
             ,
             sed
             quo
             iure
             ipsi
             vide●int
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             ●9
             .
             §
             Argumentum
             quintum
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             veris
             antiquitatis
             historijs
             exemplum
             nullum
             legimus
             cuiusquam
             Imperato●
             is
             ,
             qui
             ,
             propter
             haeres●…
             ,
             per
             populum
             exactus
             abie●tusque
             fuit
             .
             
               Bar●klaiu●
               contra
               M●narchom
               .
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Answere
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             §
             He
             accuseth
             
          
           
             *
             ●uc
             .
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             dubijs
             Subditus
             parere
             debet
             praefecti
             sui
             mandato
             ;
             possit
             miles
             suo
             Regi
             ,
             Duci
             ,
             vel
             Reip.
             in
             bello
             ,
             obedire
             ,
             vbi
             dubitat
             sitnè
             Principis
             bellum
             ,
             quod
             aduersus
             alterum
             gerit
             ,
             iustū
             :
             in
             tali
             dubietate
             non
             est
             quod
             dubitet
             ,
             Principis
             mandato
             esse
             parendum
             ,
             et
             hoc
             modo
             dubium
             remouendum
             .
             
               Azorius
               Ies
               .
               Iust
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
             §
             Nono
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             o
             Quidam
             specie
             forte
             pietatis
             grauit●r
             errant
             ,
             ●us
             regium
             vocantes
             in
             dubium
             ,
             quaerente●interdam
             quoiure
             &
             titulo
             Hispani
             dominentur
             Indis
             ;
             num
             haereditario
             iure
             ad
             nos
             deuoluti
             fiunt
             ,
             an
             bello
             iusto
             nobis
             subiecti●
             ego
             existimo
             nullam
             aliam
             subtiliorem
             petendam
             esse
             causae
             euictionem
             ,
             quàm
             quod
             vt
             demus
             maximum
             peccat●m
             esse
             in
             vsurpatione
             dominatus
             Indici
             :
             tamen
             neque
             restitui
             iam
             potest
             ;
             cui
             enim
             ,
             &
             quibus
             modis
             ?
             neque
             si
             maxime
             posset
             ,
             fidei
             susceptae
             euidens
             ini●…ia
             &
             periculum
             id
             vell●
             modo
             pateretur
             .
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Acosta
               Iesuit
               .
               Lib.
               2.
               de
               Indorum
               salute
               .
               Cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             they
             are
             due
             to
             the
             posteritie
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             h
             Xisti
             Quinti
             Pont.
             Max.
             de
             Henrici
             tertij
             morte
             Oratio
             habita
             in
             Consistorio
             Patrum
             .
             2.
             
             Septembris
             Anno
             Domini
             1589.
             
          
           
             i
             Mortuus
             est
             Rex
             Francorum
             per
             manus
             monachi
             .
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Rarum
             &
             memorabile
             facinus
             .
          
           
             l
             Occidit
             Monachus
             regem
             non
             pictum
             aut
             fictum
             in
             Chartâ
             aut
             pariete
             ,
             sed
             Regem
             Francorum
             in
             medio
             exercitus
             .
          
           
             m
             Hadrianus
             Pontifex
             excōmunicationem
             Henrico
             2
             denuntians
             ,
             ipse
             à
             Deo
             maledictus
             ,
             à
             musca
             suffocatus
             est
             .
             
               Nauclerus
               general
            
             .
             137.
             
          
           
             n
             Facinus
             non
             sine
             Dei
             Opt.
             Max.
             particulari
             prouidentia
             &
             dispositione
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             5
             )
             non
             sine
             expressa
             eius
             voluntate
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             4.
             )
             &
             succursu
             perpetratum
             .
          
           
             o
             Nota
             quam
             insignis
             est
             historia
             illa
             sanctae
             mulieris
             Iudith
             ,
             quae
             vt
             obsessam
             ciuitatem
             suam
             ,
             &
             populum
             Dei
             liberatet
             ,
             caepit
             consilium
             ;
             Deoque
             sine
             controuersia
             suggerente
             ,
             de
             interimendo
             Holopherne
             hostilis
             exercitus
             principe
             ,
             quod
             &
             perfecit
             .
             &c.
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Hic
             verò
             Religiosus
             aggressus
             est
             &
             rem
             confecit
             longè
             maiorem
             non
             sine
             Dei
             concursu
             .
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Rex
             infelix
             ,
             &
             in
             peccato
             mortuus
             .
             
               pag.
               3
               &
               pag
            
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Vir
             Religiosus
             
               pag.
               9.
               
               &
            
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Principum
             Catholicorum
             faedera
             in
             excidium
             haereticae
             prauitatis
             prohauit
             :
             &
             Rodulpho
             Impera
             tori
             per
             literas
             significauit
             Regem
             Nauarraeum
             ,
             &
             Principem
             Condaeum
             ●…ede
             Apostolicâ
             excommunicatos
             &
             proscriptos
             esse
             ,
             vt
             p●…m
             B●…llis
             huius
             Pont.
             
               Petrus
               Matth.
               cu●
               Sum.
               Constit
               .
               Rom.
               Pont
               in
               Arg.
               ante
               const
               .
               Sixti
               .
               Quinti
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Nos
             excommunicamus
             at
             anathematizamus
             omnes
             Lutheranos
             &
             Caluinistas
             .
             
               Const
               .
               Sixti
               Quinti
               .
               Cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Iubilaeum
             omnibus
             Christi
             fidelibus
             ,
             qui
             in
             Ecclesijs
             regni
             Galliae
             pro
             selici
             contra
             haereticosvictoria
             &c.
             
             Orauerint
             cum
             facultate
             eligendi
             confessores
             ,
             qui
             á
             delictis
             &
             criminibus
             etiam
             in
             bulla
             Caenae
             Domini
             contentis
             absoluant
             .
             
               Ibid
               cap.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Sixtus
             Quintus
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Bucherus
             li.
             de
             Iusta
             Abdic
             .
             supra
             .
             vide
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Scelerati
             Monachi
             Cl
             :
             atrox
             &
             perfidiolum
             ,
             ce●
             monstri
             teterrmi
             ,
             facinus
             haereticis
             occasionem
             dedit
             calumniandi
             non
             hominem
             ,
             sed
             ordinem
             vniuersum
             Monachorum
             .
             
               Barclaius
               lib.
               6.
               conta
               Monarchom
               .
               cap.
               28.
               &
               deinceps
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Fuit
             mihi
             cum
             Patre
             Mathaeo
             antiqua
             olim
             amicitia
             ,
             &
             intima
             familiaritas
             qui
             Regem
             illum
             Henricum
             3.
             siquis
             alius
             intus
             ,
             vt
             aiunt
             ,
             &
             in
             cute
             nouerat
             ,
             qui
             de
             Regis
             moribus
             sic
             mihi
             satisfecit
             :
             vis
             (
             inquit
             )
             vt
             dicam
             tibi
             quis
             Rex
             fuit
             ?
             vir
             bonus
             fuit
             ,
             sed
             non
             perinde
             Rex
             ,
             quia
             nimium
             religiosus
             esse
             studuit
             ,
             qui
             deuotioni
             ac
             precibus
             deditus
             Regni
             curam
             nonnihil
             negligere
             videbatur
             ,
             
               Barclaius
               ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Sit
             haec
             tertia
             Conclusio
             :
             vbi
             euidens
             adest
             notitia
             criminis
             ,
             ante
             declaratoriam
             Pontificis
             sententiam
             licet
             (
             si
             modo
             vires
             ●i
             suppetunt
             )
             Regem
             deponere
             .
             
               Domin
               .
               Bannes
               in
               Thom.
               2
               ,
               2.
               q.
               12.
               
               Art.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Sit
             haec
             cautio
             adhibenda
             ,
             vt
             vires
             habeant
             ad
             hoc
             idoneas
             subditi
             :
             alioqui
             in
             Religionis
             Catholicae
             praeiudicium
             cederet
             .
             
               Cr●swel
               in
               suo
               Philopater
               .
               pag.
               198.
               
               &
            
             199.
             
          
           
             c
             Quasi
             verò
             eadem
             instituendae
             Ecclesiae
             ratio
             atque
             institutae
             esse
             ,
             credenda
             sit
             ;
             adde
             quòd
             id
             tum
             non
             licuit
             ,
             dum
             impiorum
             multitudo
             superior
             esset
             :
             sed
             neque
             illi
             Christum
             professi
             erant
             ,
             vt
             cogi
             in
             verba
             eius
             mortis
             supplicio
             possent
             ;
             sed
             tum
             demum
             ,
             silicet
             ,
             id
             datum
             est
             ,
             cum
             impletum
             fuit
             id
             Prophetae
             ,
             
               (
               Esa
            
             .
             49.
             
             ●3
             .
             )
             Reges
             erunt
             nutri●…
             tui
             ,
             &
             in
             quae
             tempora
             venimus
             .
             
               Lib.
               deiusta
               addicat
               .
               Regis
               Henric.
               3.
               p
               g.
            
             ●78
             .
          
           
             d
             Illud
             non
             moueat
             quemquam
             ;
             id
             laudabile
             est
             quum
             resistere
             nequeas
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               iusta
               ●…ag
            
             .
             371.
             
          
           
             e
             Quòdsi
             Christiani
             olim
             non
             deposuerunt
             Diocletianum
             ,
             lulianum
             ,
             Valentem
             ad
             s●…t
             ,
             qu●a
             de●rant
             vires
             temporales
             Christianis
             .
             
               Bell.
               lib.
               5.
               
               〈◊〉
               Ro.
               Pont.
               cap.
               6.
               
               &
               7.
               
               &
            
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Ex
             hac
             secunda
             conclusione
             sequitur
             ,
             excusandos
             esse
             Anglos
             ,
             quia
             non
             se
             eximunt
             ex
             superiorum
             potestate
             nec
             belium
             contra
             eos
             gerunt
             ▪
             quia
             non
             suppetunt
             illis
             vires
             ,
             ob
             sequentia
             pe●…la
             ,
             
               D.
               B
               ●…s
               in
               2.
               2.
               
               Thom.
               quaest
               .
               12.
               
               Art.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             letter
             of
             Tresham
             to
             the
             L.
             Monte●gl●
             .
          
           
             g
             Populus
             Christianus
             obsistere
             tenetur
             conscientiae
             vinculo
             arctissimo
             ,
             &
             extremo
             ani●…um
             periculo
             ,
             si
             prastate
             rem
             possit
             .
             
               Creswell
               in
               suo
               Philopater
            
             .
             pag.
             201.
             
          
           
             h
             Answer
             cap.
             91
             §
             
               Thus
               he
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             his
             booke
             of
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             b
             Clemens
             Octauus
             .
          
           
             c
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             cap.
             9.
             
             §
             
               But
               where
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             d
             Quae
             quidem
             moderatio
             id
             exposuit
             ,
             Subditos
             Anglicanos
             ,
             non
             obstante
             primo
             Ecclesiae
             mandato
             ,
             Subiectionem
             obedientiamque
             suam
             ,
             sicut
             antea
             Reginae
             ,
             exhibere
             in
             rebus
             omnibus
             ciuilibus
             ,
             saluâ
             conscientiâ
             ,
             [
             pro
             praesenti
             terum
             statu
             :
             ]
             modó
             in
             rebus
             Ecclesiasticis
             summā
             obedientiam
             summo
             Pastori
             deferant
             .
             
               Cresvvell
               .
               ●n
               his
               Philopater
               .
               pag.
            
             204.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             H●b
             .
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Answere
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Allen
             in
             his
             booke
             intituled
             ,
             
               A
               true
               Defence
            
             pag.
             68.
             70.
             
          
           
             b
             Examen
             iniustissimum
             ,
             &
             postulata
             sanguinaria
             .
             
               Creswell
               .
               in
               s●o
               Philopater
               .
               pag.
               350.
               
               &
            
             351.
             
          
           
             c
             Nouae
             &
             captiosae
             ,
             in
             quibus
             inest
             inauditum
             quoddam
             nequissimae
             impietatis
             ,
             &
             barbarae
             calliditatis
             exemplum
             .
             
               Sapl●ton
               ▪
               in
               suo
               Didymus
               .
               pag.
            
             205.
             206.
             
          
           
             *
             Jud.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Nata
             lex
             ,
             quam
             non
             didicimus
             ,
             sed
             à
             natura
             exhausimus
             .
             
               Cicero
               pro
               Milone
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vt
             iugulent
             homines
             surgunt
             de
             nocte
             Latrones
             :
             vt
             teipsum
             serues
             non
             expergisceris
             ?
             Horatius
             .
          
           
             d
             Si
             Pontificis
             iussu
             de
             Religione
             restituenda
             bello
             decertaretur
             ,
             se
             conscientiâ
             saluá
             facere
             non
             posse
             ,
             quin
             pa●tibus
             Catholicis
             adhaereant
             .
             
               Creswel
               in
               suo
               Philopater
               .
               pag.
            
             352.
             
          
           
             e
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             .
             §
             
               Now
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             fine
             Sectioni●
             .
          
           
             f
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             .
             §
             
               As
               concerning
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Answer
             cap.
             10.
             
             §
             Now.
             
          
           
             a
             Cùm
             Iude●
             non
             iutidicè
             peut
             iuramentum
             ,
             vel
             contra
             iustitiam
             ,
             li●et
             vti
             aequiuocatione
             secundùm
             mentem
             suam
             ,
             contra
             mentem
             Iudicis
             ;
             vt
             puta
             ,
             quaerenti
             ,
             fecistiné
             illud
             ?
             Respondeat
             non
             feci
             ;
             intelligendo
             inter
             se
             ,
             non
             hoc
             tempore
             ,
             aut
             ,
             vt
             narrem
             tibi
             ;
             aut
             aliquid
             simile
             .
             
               Tollet
               .
               Card
               lib.
               4.
               
               Instit
               .
               Sacerd.
               cap.
               21.
               
               &
            
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             hoc
             illustri
             Cardinali
             Gregorius
             13.
             
             Pontifex
             fic
             scribit
             :
             Dilecte
             fili
             .
             &c.
             Tanta
             est
             tua
             doctrina
             ,
             que
             longo
             &
             inumo
             vsu
             nobis
             cognita
             est
             ,
             vt
             tua
             scripta
             ,
             sicut
             caeterorum
             al●orum
             iudicio
             atque
             examini
             subijci
             aequum
             non
             sit
             
               V●sques
               I●s
               Epist
               .
               de
               dicat
               .
               ante
               Com.
               in
               L●ue.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Officiarij
             Reginae
             Angliae
             non
             iuridicè
             iuramenta
             exigunt
             ;
             quia
             Regina
             haeretica
             non
             est
             Regina
             .
             
               Martinus
               in
               lib.
               R●solut
               .
               Cas●●m
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Si
             Sacerdos
             interrogetur
             in
             portu
             ,
             vel
             alibi
             ,
             de
             antiquo
             suo
             nomine
             ab
             aliquibus
             ,
             qui
             cum
             habent
             suspectam
             ,
             possit
             respondere
             ,
             illud
             non
             es●e
             suum
             nomen
             :
             atque
             eodem
             modo
             si
             interrogeturde
             pat●…a
             ,
             parentibus
             ,
             amicis
             .
             &c.
             
               Resolutio
               quorundam
               c●suum
               Nationis
               Arglican●
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Cùm
             Sacerdos
             sistitur
             ad
             tribunal
             ,
             vbi
             adsunt
             magistratus
             regni
             ,
             accepto
             iuramento
             ,
             possit
             ille
             prestare
             iuramentum
             aequiuocando
             ,
             quia
             ,
             qui
             quaerunt
             non
             ●…ridice
             interrogant
             ,
             cum
             sint
             Tyrāni
             ,
             &
             velint
             punire
             bona
             opera
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Parsons
             in
             his
             briefe
             dpolog
             .
             fol.
             193.
             
          
           
             *
             Sèe
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             f
             Fraus
             non
             dissoluit
             ,
             sed
             distringit
             periurium
             .
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             g
             Sanctus
             Franciscus
             rogatus
             quâ
             perrexisset
             quidam
             homicida
             ,
             qui
             iuxta
             cum
             transierat
             ;
             manus
             per
             manicas
             immittens
             respondit
             ,
             nō
             transi●sse
             illac
             :
             intelligens
             ,
             non
             transi●sse
             per
             illius
             manicas
             .
             
               Nouar
               .
               Tom.
               3.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Answer
               quo
               supra
            
             .
             §
             This.
             
          
           
             *
             Quidam
             dicunt
             eum
             ,
             qui
             non
             tenetur
             respondere
             ad
             intentionem
             Rogantis
             ,
             posse
             respondere
             aliquid
             subintelligendo
             ,
             vt
             non
             e●●e
             sc●licet
             ,
             ita
             vt
             ei
             dicere
             teneatur●
             vel
             se
             non
             habere
             ,
             sc
             .
             vt
             ei
             det
             .
             licet
             alij
             id
             non
             admittunt
             ,
             &
             for●…
             poti●ri
             ratione
             .
             
               Eman.
               Sà
               .
               in
               Apboris
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Illustrissimum
             Cardinalem
             Baronium
             ,
             inter
             Iesuitas
             recensere
             est
             ,
             ac
             si
             inter
             infimae
             magnitudmis
             stellas
             Arcturum
             imperitus
             numeret
             Astrologus
             .
             
               Seraries
               Ies
               .
               in
               Minerual
               aduers
               .
               Scalig
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Frequent'r
             quidem
             opinio
             probabilior
             non
             est
             eligenda
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               .
               J●…t
               .
               Moral
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             §
             Tertiò
             quaeritut
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               modo
               Tolletus
               Jes
               .
               Inshuct
               .
               Sa●e●d
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             .
             §
             
               For
               our
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Infra
             in
             the
             3.
             part
             .
          
           
             m
             Coram
             haereticis
             
               (
               loquitur
               de
               Iudicibus
               Anglicanis
            
             )
             potest
             Catholicus
             vel
             recusare
             (
             quod
             est
             prudentius
             )
             vel
             sophisticè
             iu
             ●ans
             &
             interrogatis
             ,
             ni●i
             quantum
             interrogatur
             de
             fide
             ,
             sophisticè
             respondere
             .
             
               Nauar.
               cap
               ,
               12.
               num
            
             .
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             n
             Episcopi
             tenentur
             fidei
             suae
             commissos
             instruere
             ,
             vt
             á
             cōmercio
             Regis
             Haeretici
             abstineant
             ▪
             &
             ei
             nec
             in
             bello
             ,
             nec
             in
             pace
             opitulentur
             :
             vt
             omnes
             Idiotae
             ratio
             cinari
             discant
             ,
             Talis
             vir
             Haereticus
             est
             :
             Ergo
             in
             nos
             ,
             qui
             Catholici
             sumus
             ,
             authoritatem
             nullam
             habet
             .
             
               Reia●ld
               .
               Rosaeus
               .
               pag.
            
             335.
             
          
           
             o
             Parsons
             in
             his
             briefe
             Apologie
             .
             fol.
             193.
             
          
           
             p
             Cùm
             Sacerdos
             sistitur
             ad
             tribunal
             ,
             vbi
             suut
             magistratus
             ciuiles
             regni
             ,
             &
             for●an
             aliqui
             pseudo-Episcopi
             ,
             non
             tenetur
             quis
             respondere
             ad
             interrogata
             ,
             sed
             possit
             vti
             aequiuocatione
             ,
             quia
             non
             iuridice
             interrogatur
             ,
             cum
             sint
             Tyranni
             .
             
               Rosolutio
               casuu●
            
             .
             Nationis
             Anglicanae
             ,
             
               p●r
               Alanum
               &
               Parsonum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Answer
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             book
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             before
             Reason
             4.
             lit
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             a
             Debuit
             intelligi
             ,
             nisi
             Papa
             remittat
             ei
             iuramentum
             :
             Nam
             in
             iuramento
             excipitur
             authoritas
             Maioris
             .
             
               Glossa
               ad
               Decret
               .
               lib.
               2.
               tit
               .
               24.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Answer
             cap.
             10.
             
             §
             
               This
               is
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Canonicus
             qui
             dan●
             inuehitur
             in
             Greg.
             12.
             
             Pontificem
             ,
             quòd
             tempore
             magni
             schismatis
             ,
             antequam
             Pontifex
             crearetur
             ,
             iurauer
             at
             publicò
             &
             ●olenni
             ●itu
             ,
             se
             se
             abdicaturum
             Pontificia
             dignitate
             :
             Postea
             verò
             Pontifex
             electus
             ,
             noluit
             Pontificatum
             deponere
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               .
               Ins●it
               .
               Moral
               .
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Aliorum
             quoque
             iuramenta
             possunt
             Pontificis
             authoritate
             relaxa●i
             .
             
               Ibidem
               .
               lib.
               11.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Answer
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             the
             Answer
             for
             Protestants
             see
             the
             2.
             part
             .
          
           
             g
             Coram
             Iudice
             &
             Magistratu
             ciuili
             nunquam
             Sacerdos
             ●urat
             ,
             etiam
             Episcopi
             consensu
             :
             at
             Episcopus
             facit
             vt
             coram
             se
             Sacerdos
             iuret
             .
             
               Azo●
               .
               I●●
               .
               Ins●it
               .
               lib.
               11.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
             §
             Sexto
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             *
             Videsupra
             .
             The
             Pope
             is
             indirectly
             suprem
             in
             temporall
             causes
             .
             
               Bellar●…
               .
               Aadagaine
            
             The
             Pope
             may
             dis●olue
             oathes
             .
             
               Vide
               supra
               Rat.
               4.
               lib.
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Be●…o
             ,
             Sanct●ssimoque
             Pat●
             X●…o
             Quinto
             P●●t
             .
             Maximo
             Rob.
             Bellarminus
             .
             
               In
               princ●…i●i
               ep●●t
               .
               ●…cat
               .
               d●…
               T●m
               .
               Roman
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Ad
             eos
             ●●uene
             ●…uendos
             qu●…
             à
             Tran●…●egio●●bu
             ,
             Authorit●s
             tua
             reuoca●●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               d.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Ebornensis
             .
          
           
             *
             Ingolstadiensis
             .
          
           
             *
             Salmaticens●s
             .
          
           
             *
             Legi
             &
             expendi
             diligenter
             iussa
             &
             imperio
             Senatus
             ,
             F.
             Dom.
             Bannesij
             Cathedratij
             Sacrosanctae
             Theologiae
             in
             Salmaticensi
             Academia
             in
             2.
             2.
             
             Dom.
             Thomae
             Commentarios
             .
             &
             nihil
             reperi
             lima
             dignum
             ,
             sed
             admiratione
             vt
             appareat
             fore
             opus
             Theologis
             vtilissimum
             ,
             &
             fructuosissimum
             .
             Idque
             ego
             ratum
             mea
             fide
             iubeo
             .
             
               Frater
               Daques
               Regis
               Hispani●
               Consessarius
               in
               coment
               .
               Francisci
               Ban●●sij
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Ne
             tam
             glorioso
             open
             sanctae
             obedientiae
             meritum
             deesse
             contingat
             ,
             hoc
             ipsum
             ei
             praecipimus
             in
             virtute
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             sub
             formali
             praecepto
             ,
             In
             nomire
             Patris
             ,
             Pilij
             ,
             &
             Spiritus
             sancti
             .
             Amen
             .
             non
             obstantibus
             in
             contrarium
             quibuscunue
             .
             
               Fratrem
               Minorum
               de
               D.
               Bannesij
               Commentarijs
               Encomium
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Answer
               cap.
            
             11.
             
             §
             The
             tenth
             &
             §
             And
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             g
             Answer
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Non
             sub
             modo
             praecepti
             ,
             sed
             sub
             modo
             perfectionis
             .
             
               Tollet
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               7.
               
               Peccat
               .
               mort
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             Answer
             Ibidem
             .
             in
             sia●sectionis
             .
          
           
             k
             Answer
             supra
             .
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             .
             1.
             ●…g
             .
          
           
             *
             ●…ll
             ●…s
             〈…〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07807-e27450
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             1.
             
             §
             Lastly
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             §
             Fourthly
             .
             ●t
             cap.
             15.
             in
             initio
             .
             &
             cap.
             7.
             
             §
             
               We
               haue
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Horum
             duorū
             non
             ideo
             alter
             bonus
             ,
             quia
             peior
             est
             vnus
             .
             
               August
               .
               lib
               contra
               mendac
               .
               cap.
               8.
               in
               initio
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Answer
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             §
             Therefore
             seeing
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Primum
             probant
             Pont.
             Romanum
             nullo
             iu●e
             posse
             imperare
             Principibus
             secularibus
             ,
             nedum
             eos
             regnis
             priuare
             ,
             etiamsi
             illi
             priuari
             alioqui
             mereantur
             .
             Hoc
             docet
             omnes
             
               (
               intelligit
               Protestantes
            
             )
             hoc
             tempore
             ,
             vt
             Caluinus
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Brentius
             ,
             Magdeburgenses
             .
             
               Bell
               〈…〉
               .
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Ro●…
               Pont.
               cap.
               1.
               in
               initio
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             7.
             
             §
             
               I
               haue
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Anglicani
             Protestantes
             Principem
             Christianū
             etiam
             in
             causa
             Ecclesiastica
             Superiorem
             agno●cunt
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Jesuita
               com
               .
               in
               Epistol
               .
               Pauli
               in
               gener
               .
               disp
               .
            
             1●
             .
             §
             Verum
             .
             
               s●●●king
               of
               the
               latter
               dayes
               of
               K.
               Henry
               the
               eight
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             1.
             adfinem
             .
             §
             Fourthly
             .
          
           
             b
             Answer
             cap.
             3.
             repeating
             it
             §
             
               Against
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Answer
             cap
             ▪
             4.
             repeating
             it
             ,
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             d
             Answer
             ,
             repeating
             this
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
             §
             
               For
               England
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Answer
             cap.
             10.
             
             §
             Secondly
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             Counc●l●
             letters
             to
             Lady
             Ma●ie
             .
          
           
             g
             Answer
             cap.
             3.
             
             §
             Against
             .
             Repeated
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
             §
             But.
             
          
           
             h
             H●…shed
             Chro
             
          
           
             i
             Answer
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Answer
             cap.
             2.
             
             §
             
               And
               whence
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             1.
             15.
             
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             vi●…andis
             pueris
             ,
             opus
             mi●ericordiae
             fuit
             ;
             mendacio
             vero
             illo
             pro
             se
             vtebantur
             ne
             noceret
             illis
             Pharao
             :
             non
             ad
             laudem
             ,
             sed
             ad
             venia
             pertinebat
             .
             
               August
               .
               Quaest
               .
               super
               Exod.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             ●…m
             su●a
             .
          
           
             *
             Infra
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Apolog.
             Cathol
             .
             Part
             2.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             40
             &
             d●…
             .
             cep●
             .
          
           
             m
             Answer
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             .
             §
             
               Which
               as
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             3.
             repeating
             it
             cap.
             7.
             &
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno.
             1584.
             
          
           
             *
             Proued
             by
             the
             Popes
             Buls
             supr
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             9.
             
             §
             
               Let
               vs.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Answer
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Caluinus
               Instit
               .
               li.
               4.
               c.
            
             20.
             
             §
             22.
             
             Verbum
             Dei
             docet
             ,
             Principum
             omnium
             ,
             qui
             quoquo
             modo
             rerum
             potiuntur
             ,
             etiamsi
             nihil
             minus
             praestent
             ,
             quàm
             quod
             ex
             Officio
             erat
             Principum
             ,
             imperio
             es●e
             parendum
             .
             
               Paulò
               post
            
             Vt
             homines
             intelligant
             ,
             in
             homine
             deterrimo
             honoreque
             omni
             indignissimo
             ,
             penes
             quem
             modo
             sit
             publica
             potestas
             ,
             praeclarā
             illam
             &
             diuinam
             potestatem
             residere
             ,
             quam
             Dominus
             lustitiae
             &
             Iudicij
             sui
             Ministris
             verbo
             suo
             detulit
             :
             I●roi●dè
             a
             subditis
             eadem
             reuerentiâ
             ac
             dignatione
             habendū
             ,
             quantum
             ad
             publicam
             obedientiam
             attinet
             ,
             quâ
             Regem
             optimum
             ,
             si
             daretur
             ,
             habitur●
             estent
             .
             Nabuchadnezar
             strenuus
             erat
             aliorum
             inuasor
             ,
             ac
             populator
             ,
             &
             Dominus
             ta●…en
             per
             Prophetam
             d●cit
             ,
             se
             illi
             terram
             illam
             dedisle
             .
             Ezech.
             29.
             
             &
             Dan.
             2.
             
             Vt
             ●os
             nequissimum
             Tyrannum
             eo
             loco
             habeamus
             ,
             quo
             Deus
             eum
             posuit
             .
             C●…
             Samuel
             describit
             Regem
             iniquū
             .
             1
             ,
             Samuel
             .
             8.
             11.
             
             Hoc
             ius
             (
             inquit
             )
             erit
             Regis
             ,
             filios
             vest●os
             tollet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cert●…
             non
             quòd
             iure
             ita
             facturierant
             Reges
             ,
             quos
             lex
             Domini
             ad
             omnem
             continentiam
             instituebat
             ▪
             sed
             ●us
             ●n
             populum
             vocatur
             ,
             cui
             patere
             ipsi
             necesle
             erat
             ,
             nec
             obsistere
             liceret
             &
             ●er
             .
             27.
             
             S8ruiet
             Regi
             Babel
             .
             Videmus
             quant●●…e
             ●ti●
             tetrum
             illū
             ferocèmque
             Tyrannum
             Deus
             coli
             voluerit
             ,
             non
             al●â
             ratione
             ni●i
             quia
             regnum
             ▪
             ●…bat
             ,
             quod
             exemplum
             vobis
             assid●è
             ob
             animos
             obuetletur
             :
             ita
             nunquam
             in
             anim●…●dit●…
             cogitationes
             venient
             ;
             Tracta●dum
             esse
             pro
             me●itis
             Regem
             ;
             nec
             aequum
             esse
             vt
             subd●…s
             ●…s
             praestemus
             ,
             qui
             v●cissim
             Regem
             nobis
             se
             non
             praestat
             .
             &
             de
             hoc
             extant
             general●a
             Sc●ip●…
             testimonia
             .
             Hunc
             reu●rentiae
             atque
             ade●
             p●●tatis
             affectum
             ▪
             debemus
             ad
             extremum
             ●llis
             ,
             qu
             lescunquetandem
             sint
             ;
             Quod
             saepiùs
             ideò
             repeto
             ,
             vt
             satis
             hab●amus
             ,
             quòd
             eam
             Domini
             voluntate
             personam
             s●stine●t
             ,
             cui
             inuiolabilem
             maiestatem
             impressit
             ip●e
             &
             insculpsit
             .
          
           
             d
             Answer
             quo
             iam
             supra
             .
          
           
             e
             Quod
             attinet
             ad
             p●iuatos
             homines
             ,
             à
             qui●
             us
             etiam
             aut
             ●ihil
             aut
             no●●…ltū
             absunt
             ●…o●es
             m●gistratus
             ,
             t●ne●e
             ●llos
             opott●t
             ●l●●imū
             inter
             le
             de●●r●e
             ,
             in●…am
             ●…erre
             ,
             &
             ●…m
             pati
             :
             Iniuriam
             enim
             pati
             nostrum
             est
             ,
             sic
             praecipiente
             Domino
             &
             exemplo
             suo
             nobis
             praeeu●te
             ,
             cùm
             nobis
             illum
             vi
             arcere
             non
             licet
             à
             nostrae
             vocationis
             praescipto
             ,
             ext●a
             quam
             ne●as
             ●…vel
             pedem
             ponere
             .
             Nequè
             aliud
             remedium
             proponitur
             priuatis
             hominibus
             ●…yranno
             sub●…ter
             vitae
             emendationem
             ,
             preces
             ,
             &
             lach●ymas
             ,
             quas
             Dominus
             pro
             tempore
             non
             a●p●…r
             ▪
             Impiē
             autē
             facere
             nec
             volentes
             nec
             ius●os
             fas
             erit
             ;
             quoties
             enim
             ho●inum
             imperijs
             patére
             n●n
             possumus
             ,
             qui●
             Regis
             Regum
             authoritatem
             violemus
             ,
             Deo
             parendum
             est
             potius
             quam
             hominibus
             ;
             ita
             tamen
             vt
             memine●im●s
             ,
             aliud
             esse
             non
             parére
             ,
             quam
             resistere
             &
             ad
             arma
             ●e
             co●patare
             ,
             quae
             à
             Domino
             non
             acceperis
             .
             
               B●za
               confess
               .
               fid
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             §
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             Quid
             de
             Subiectorum
             erga
             suos
             magistratus
             officio
             sentiamus
             ,
             ex
             his
             cognosci
             potest
             certiùs
             ac
             veriùs
             ,
             quàm
             ex
             corum
             calumnijs
             ,
             quibus
             nullus
             est
             pudor
             nos
             inuoluere
             cum
             vertiginosis
             Anabaptistis
             ,
             qui
             magistatuum
             authoritatem
             tollunt
             ,
             iurisiurandi
             religionem
             euertunt
             ,
             indicia
             &
             B●lla
             aduersus
             se
             illata
             illicita
             esse
             contendunt
             ,
             à
             quibus
             sceleribus
             quantum
             absumus
             ,
             nemo
             potest
             ignor
             are
             nisi
             qui
             lucem
             recusat
             intueri
             .
             
               Beza
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Auget
             etiam
             illud
             aduersariorum
             nostrorum
             impudentia
             ,
             quòd
             cùm
             ipsi
             palam
             contra
             Dei
             Verbum
             Reges
             &
             Regna
             sibi
             subiecerint
             ,
             nec
             vllum
             sit
             hominum
             genus
             aduersus
             magistratus
             magis
             rebelle
             ,
             audent
             tamen
             illi
             nobis
             illud
             ipsum
             scelus
             impingere
             ,
             quod
             sibi
             licere
             non
             obscutè
             iactant
             .
             
               Beza
               ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             qu●
             supra
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Historicall
             collection
             of
             the
             memorable
             acts
             in
             France
             from
             Henrie
             the
             2
             ,
             till
             Henrie
             the
             4
             
               Before
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               reigne
               of
               Henrie
               the
               3.
               he
               hath
               inserted
               .
            
             A
             briefe
             Discourse
             
               (
               for
               so
               ●e
               ●●th
               i●…
               title
               it
               )
            
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             wonderfull
             effects
             that
             haue
             insued
             the
             Kings
             conuersion
             ,
             collected
             .
             
               VVherein
               are
               these
               words
               folowing
            
             :
             His
             Maiestie
             by
             reuelation
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             for
             his
             owne
             saluation
             turned
             to
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             leauing
             the
             ●…ors
             of
             the
             new
             opinion
             ,
             ab●uring
             his
             former
             impostures
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             L'histoire
             de
             France
             ,
             ●…es
             plus
             notables
             occurrances
             ,
             &c.
             Au
             Roy.
             
          
           
             d
             L'histoire
             de
             Franc.
             &c.
             
             A
             la
             R●in●
             .
          
           
             e
             La
             multitude
             des
             absurdes
             Heresies
             ,
             &c.
             
               Lib.
               1.
               fol.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             first
             Hist
             .
             pag.
             5●…
             .
             A●●o
             D●…
             .
             1559.
             and
             the
             second
             Historie
             lib.
             15.
             
             A●●o
             1559.
             
             §
             
               Or
               come
            
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             first
             Hist
             .
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             62.
             
             &
             67.
             
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             85.
             86.
             87.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Answer
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             §
             After
             the.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             first
             Historie
             .
             Pag.
             114.
             &
             deinc●p●
             .
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             l
             Pag.
             184.
             
          
           
             m
             Pag.
             194.
             
          
           
             n
             Answer
             ibidem
             
          
           
             o
             The
             first
             h●storia
             pag.
             118.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             q
             L
             histoire
             de
             France
             ,
             depuis
             l'an
             1550
             iusques
             à
             ce
             temps
             Tom.
             2.
             
             
               Lib.
               26.
               anno
            
             1581.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             lib.
             19
             anno
             1563.
             
             §
             Nous
             pag.
             360.
             
          
           
             s
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             L'histoire
             quo
             supra
             .
             lib.
             29.
             fol.
             70.
             
          
           
             t
             Quo
             supra
             fol.
             65.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Answer
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             §
             Let
             vs
             come
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             supra
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             6.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             b
             Respondet
             Daniel
             ,
             se
             nullam
             prauitatem
             co●…sisle
             ad
             .
             ●e
             〈◊〉
             Regem
             :
             vt
             hoc
             pateat
             tenenda
             〈◊〉
             ●entet●a
             Petn
             ▪
             De●m
             ●…ete
             ,
             ●eg●m
             honorate
             ,
             〈◊〉
             haec
             ●●ter
             ●e
             co●ex●…
             possit
             vnum
             ab
             ●…o
             ●…lli
             :
             pr●…dat
             oportet
             timor
             Dei
             ▪
             vt
             Reges
             obtineant
             suam
             autoritatem
             ,
             sic
             ●●men
             vt
             Deus
             emineat
             .
             ●ure
             ●rgo
             Daniel
             se
             defendit
             ,
             quod
             ●…llam
             prauitatem
             commisit
             aduersus
             Reg●…
             q●a
             ,
             sc●●icet
             ,
             co-actus
             D●…perio
             Reg●s
             mandatum
             neglexerat
             Abd●●ant
             enam
             se
             potestate
             terreni
             Principes
             ,
             dum
             insurgunt
             contra
             Deum
             ,
             imò
             indigni
             sunt
             qui
             〈◊〉
             in
             hominum
             numero
             ,
             po●…s
             ergo
             con●p●ere
             opo●tet
             in
             ip●o●um
             capita
             ,
             quam
             〈◊〉
             parere
             ,
             ●bi
             i●
             proteruiunt
             ,
             vt
             vel●nt
             etiam
             Deum
             iurespohate
             ,
             &
             quasi
             occupare
             sohum
             eius
             ,
             acsi
             postent
             eum
             è
             coelo
             detra●ere
             .
             
               Caluin
               .
               com
               .
               in
               Dan.
            
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             22
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             answer
             ,
             quo
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Psa
             .
             49.
             v●
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             13.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             M●rk
             .
             8.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Prou.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Math.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Answer
             ●…os●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Th●
             b●oke
             which
             you
             cite
             in
             your
             m●r●●nt
             ,
             
               Be●al
               .
               de●…
               Magis
            
             〈◊〉
             no
             ●or●
             to
             ●e
             call●d
             B●za●s
             ,
             th●
             th●
             
               Vindic●ae
               contra
               ty●annos
               ▪
            
             〈…〉
             herof
             your
             〈◊〉
             ●uthor
             vvrit
             t●
             thus
             :
             
               Vindicia●um
               contra
               Tyrānos
               Autorem
               expiscari
               non
               possumu●
               .
            
             B●…claius
             ●ib
             .
             3
             contra
             Mo●…
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             lus
             gl●dij
             ▪
             &
             alias
             ciuilis
             iurisdictionis
             partes
             ,
             quas
             sua
             immu●…tatis
             specie
             personati
             ●lli
             ●piscopi
             &
             Sacerdotes
             fraudulentèr
             Magist●a●…
             e●eptas
             sibi
             vendic●●unt
             ,
             annon
             Magis●●atui
             restit●…
             ?
             
               C●l●in
               in
               lib.
               Tract
               .
               Theolog
               ▪
               R●sp
               .
               ●d
               Sad●let
               .
               pag.
               142.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Ansvver
             cap.
             9
             §
             
               In
               Burgundie
            
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             9.
             44.
             46.
             48.
             
          
           
             b
             A●sw●r
             quo
             ●u●…
             I●
             Denmark
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             .
             §
             
               ●o●
               Sueueland
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             9.
             
             §
             
               First
               Martin
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             21.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             An
             nos
             frangimusianuam
             ,
             cum
             effractoribas
             suribus
             ,
             quia
             ,
             si
             non
             cā
             clauderemus
             ,
             illi
             non
             frangerant
             ?
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               m●ndacio
               .
               cap.
            
             9
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Obijci
             solet
             vide●
             Impenū
             tyrannidem
             ,
             cum
             sit
             Caesar
             alijs
             homimbus
             si●…
             ,
             qu●d
             imperium
             in
             h●…nes
             vlurpet
             .
             Vetum
             nos
             ,
             q●●
             verbū
             Dei
             habemus
             .
             debemus
             mandatum
             Dei
             op
             ponere
             ,
             quia
             nostrum
             est
             diuinae
             ordin●uom
             patere
             .
             
               Luther
               .
               tom
               .
               1.
               in
               Gen.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             Prohibitum
             est
             gladium
             accipere
             ,
             dicente
             Christo
             ,
             Qui
             accipit
             glad●um
             gladio
             peribit
             ,
             quia
             iniussus
             &
             propria
             suâ
             libidine
             a●●ipit
             ,
             sed
             mandatum
             est
             gerere
             gladium
             ,
             &
             est
             ministerium
             Dei
             
          
           
             *
             Rom
             13.
             
             Minister
             Dei
             est
             .
             
               ●…r
               .
               Tom.
               3
               A●…ot
               .
               in
               D●…
               .
               cap.
               〈◊〉
               .
               fol.
            
             40.
             
             Anarchia
             Satanae
             consilium
             est
             .
             
               Ibid
               fol.
            
             552.
             
          
           
             d
             I
             am
             vehementet
             piget
             p●detque
             imò
             miseret
             me
             ,
             quoties
             cogito
             quae
             &
             quanta
             ludibtia
             sibi
             ab
             Imperatenb
             is
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             vniuer●…
             Natione
             German●ae
             Papa
             fec●rit
             :
             Deus
             bone
             ,
             quanta
             ●bi●ine
             &
             fiducia
             in
             eislusit
             ,
             non
             secùs
             eos
             ducens
             ,
             &
             tractans
             ,
             quam
             irrationabilia
             bruta
             ,
             q●ibus
             tantum
             ad●…des
             ,
             dolos
             rapinas
             ,
             &
             quicqaid
             Satan
             suggerete
             potuit
             Papisticatum
             artium
             abuteretur
             
               ●ut●er
               .
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Resp
               .
               ad
               A●…
               Catherinum
               .
            
             fol.
             15●
             .
             Sanctus
             Petrus
             Pap●tum
             gra
             ▪
             hice
             depinxit
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
             [
             Dominationes
             spernant
             ]
             Quis
             hoc
             nisi
             Pa●…
             ecta
             fa●…
             Quid
             ,
             Don
             in●t●●nes
             .
             Apostolus
             nisi
             Principes
             &
             magistratus
             vocat
             ?
             Nonne
             hoc
             est
             Do●…●●S
             spernete
             ,
             serp●os
             propria
             authoritate
             〈◊〉
             a
             tubutis
             subiectiombus
             ,
             &
             v●…etsis
             〈◊〉
             Reipublicae
             contra
             doctrinam
             Petri
             &
             Paul●…
             tantum
             abest
             vt
             dominationem
             agno●●at
             P●pa
             ,
             vt
             luminos
             Principes
             aeque
             ad
             oscula
             pedum
             admittat
             ;
             dein
             Monachum
             &
             Sacrisiculum
             stipite
             rudiorem
             ,
             &
             ●enone
             sceleratiorem
             super
             v●…os
             mundi
             Proceres
             ●…t
             propter
             characterem
             illum
             indelebilem
             ;
             i●
             〈◊〉
             coguntur
             Dominationes
             contemptae
             honotare
             idol●
             ,
             a
             quibus
             hono●ari
             debuerant
             ,
             igna●…um
             hoc
             Papalium
             hominum
             genus
             vix
             poreis
             alendis
             idoneum
             
               Luth
               quo
               〈◊〉
               .
               fol.
            
             152.
             
          
           
             e
             Answer
             quo
             supra
             .
             §
             
               First
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Miror
             quo
             consilio
             velis
             ,
             Erasme
             ,
             Wicelio
             respondere
             ,
             cùm
             per
             hunc
             librum
             satis
             sit
             responsum
             .
             Summa
             doctrinae
             eius
             haec
             est
             ,
             Lutheri
             doctrina
             est
             haeresis
             ,
             quia
             a
             Papa
             &
             Caesare
             damnata
             est
             ;
             sua
             verò
             est
             Orthodoxa
             ,
             quia
             Episcopi
             ,
             Cardinales
             ,
             Principes
             &
             Reges
             mittunt
             &
             donant
             ei
             aurea
             pocula
             .
             Si
             aliud
             est
             in
             suis
             libris
             ,
             moriar
             .
             Agnosco
             Dei
             opus
             &
             eius
             mirabilia
             video
             ,
             sidem
             esse
             donum
             suum
             ,
             quia
             exci●auit
             Christam
             a
             mortuis
             .
             
               Luther
               .
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Eras
               .
               fol.
            
             487.
             
          
           
             g
             illust●●ssime
             Princeps
             Domine
             clemen●…
             〈◊〉
             constat
             ,
             qu●d
             〈…〉
             me●…
             tribuit
             Deo
             ,
             〈…〉
             principio
             〈◊〉
             &
             asper
             castigat
             homines
             ,
             vt
             p●st
             leniter
             eos
             ,
             am●nter
             &
             patern●
             comple●…
             .
             Reg.
             2.
             
             Dominus
             n●…at
             &
             vinisicat
             ,
             &c.
             ●●go
             itaque
             nec
             instituto
             plan●
             dissimuli
             ,
             nec
             om●●ò
             diuerlâ
             ratione
             cùm
             plures
             altos
             ,
             tum
             vestram
             celsitud
             nem
             tractaui
             alicubi
             asperius
             ,
             &
             immituis
             calamo
             perstrinxi
             ,
             sed
             à
             Deo
             precatus
             sum
             ,
             vt
             aliquando
             me
             reconciliaret
             ,
             &
             restitueret
             in
             gratiam
             celsitudinis
             vestrae
             :
             ac
             interim
             Conciones
             consolationis
             plenissimas
             edidi
             ,
             in
             quibus
             non
             opinione
             ,
             non
             oculis
             ,
             sed
             ,
             vt
             ita
             dicam
             ,
             manibus
             deprehendi
             potest
             ,
             me
             nullá
             maleuolentiá
             aduersus
             quenquam
             labora●e
             :
             vt
             intelligat
             Celsitudo
             vestra
             ,
             obiurgationem
             acerbissimam
             animi
             beneuoli
             &
             candidi
             pectoris
             notam
             fuisse
             ,
             quàm
             omnium
             qui
             nunc
             gratulatiombus
             &
             blanditijs
             inflant
             in
             aures
             Celsitudinis
             vestrae
             ,
             laudes
             &
             fucata
             dicta
             ,
             &c.
             
               Luther
               ▪
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Epist
               .
               ad
               D.
               Georg
               Duc.
               Sax.
               fol.
            
             487.
             
          
           
             h
             Quanquam
             vereri
             meritò
             deberem
             (
             sereni●
             .
             Rex
             illust●●s
             .
             Princeps
             )
             〈◊〉
             Matestatem
             tuam
             tentare
             ,
             &
             qui
             mihi
             conscius
             maximè
             sum
             ,
             grauissime
             offensam
             esse
             Maiestatem
             tuam
             libello
             meo
             ▪
             quem
             non
             ingenio
             meo
             ,
             sed
             incitantibus
             his
             ,
             qui
             Maiestati
             tuae
             parùm
             fancbant
             ,
             stultus
             &
             praeceps
             edidi
             :
             tamen
             spem
             mihi
             fecit
             Regia
             tua
             clementia
             ,
             vt
             cùm
             n●ortalem
             sese
             nouent
             ,
             immortales
             inimicitias
             ser●aturam
             esse
             non
             credam
             .
             
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Epist
               ad
               Regem
               A●…gh●
               .
               c.
            
             493.
             
          
           
             i
             Audita
             est
             nostra
             causa
             Augustae
             coram
             Caesare
             &
             toto
             mundo
             ,
             inuentaue
             est
             i●reprehensi●…s
             ,
             &
             sacram
             doctrinam
             referens
             .
             Deinde
             nostra
             Apologia
             vulgata
             est
             ,
             in
             qua
             respondemus
             infinitis
             Papisticis
             mendacij●…
             cal●…j●…
             quibus
             hanc
             facultatem
             m●…mè
             inuidemus
             ,
             cùm
             nullis
             alijs
             virtunbus
             po●…ta●t
             v●…nt
             esle
             n●b●les
             .
             
               Luther
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               fol.
               187.
               
            
          
           
             k
             Answer
             quosupra
             .
             §
             Munster
             .
          
           
             l
             
               L'histoire
               de
               France
               ,
               enrichie
               &c.
            
             lib.
             1.
             
             Anno.
             1521.
             pag.
             13.
             
             See
             also
             the
             Historie
             of
             Turkie
             lately
             set
             forth
             by
             M●ster
             Know●●s
             in
             English
             ,
             collecte
             ▪
             ●out
             of
             the
             true
             stories
             ,
             &c.
             and
             concerning
             Rhodes
             ,
             ●e
             saith
             ,
          
           
             m
             If
             Adrian
             the
             Pope
             had
             bene
             as
             carefull
             to
             send
             aide
             against
             the
             Turke
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             de●end
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             against
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             Isle
             of
             Rhodes
             had
             bene
             safe
             at
             this
             day
             :
             Belgrade
             also
             was
             lost
             by
             the
             want
             of
             experience
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             insatiable
             conciousnes
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             minoritie
             of
             the
             King
             got
             possession
             of
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             performed
             no
             strengh
             to
             resist
             the
             Turke
             .
             So
             was
             Belgrade
             lost
             ,
             and
             a
             gap
             made
             open
             into
             Hungarie
             .
             
               And
               you●
               Gaicciardine
               shevvs
               that
            
             The
             not
             rescuing
             of
             Rhodes
             was
             imputed
             to
             the
             Popes
             fault
             .
             
               lib.
               15.
               
               Of
               the
               vvhich
               summe
               of
               mony
               he
               gaue
               that
               vv●ich
               〈◊〉
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               most
               quarters
               of
               Germany
               to
               his
               ●…ler
            
             Magdalene
             ;
             
               and
               50000.
               crovvnes
               to
               his
               n●phevv
            
             Laurence
             .
             
               Hist
               .
               quosupra
            
             .
             &
             Guicciardin
             .
             quosupra
             .
          
           
             a
             Ansvveribid
             .
          
           
             b
             P●t
             Frarer
             .
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Potestatem
             politicam
             esse
             apud
             Christianos
             illicitam
             ,
             est
             opinio
             Anabaptistarum
             :
             quam
             non
             solùm
             Catholici
             omnes
             execrantur
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Philippus
             Melancthon
             ,
             Caluinus
             ,
             Lutherus
             in
             visitatione
             Saxonica
             instiss●…
             &
             acertimè
             oppugnant
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               3.
               de
               Laic●s
               .
               cap.
               2
               ,
               ad●in●m
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Answer
             cap.
             10
             §
             
               But
               to
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Math.
             26.
             75
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Fox
             Act.
             Mon.
             
          
           
             *
             Actes
             &
             Monuments
             ,
             anno
             1596
             pag.
             1309.
             
          
           
             c
             Answ
             .
             quo
             supra
             .
          
           
             d
             Ansvver
             ca.
             10
             §
             But
             to
             .
          
           
             e
             Ansvver
             ibid
             ,
             §
             Secondly
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             38.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Si
             accusâ●●e
             sufficiet
             ,
             qui●
             innocens
             〈◊〉
             Seneca
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07807-e34000
           
             a
             Directè
             ,
             queadmodú
             super
             Episcopos
             ,
             in
             quos
             ipse
             autoritatem
             exercet
             vel
             ordinandi
             vel
             remouendi
             ▪
             
               Carerius
               Tract
               .
               de
               Potest
               .
               Rom.
               Pont.
               &
               〈◊〉
               Tract
               de
               M●…arch
               Eccles
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Habet
             Papa
             potestatem
             temporalem
             indirectè
             in
             ordine
             ad
             Deum
             in
             disponendis
             rebus
             temporalibus
             omnium
             Christianorum
             ;
             quemadmodu●…
             Spiritus
             dicitur
             praeesse
             carni
             ,
             non
             quidem
             ipse
             exercendo
             corporales
             actiones
             ,
             sed
             per
             intellectualem
             facultatem
             ,
             viz.
             voluntatem
             ,
             carni
             imperando
             vt
             se
             castiget
             ,
             &
             alia
             exercitia
             &
             afflictiones
             ,
             etiam
             martyria
             subeat
             ,
             
               Bellar
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
               4.
               
               &
               6
               ,
               &
               Sauderus
               Tract
               .
               de
               visib
               .
               Monarch
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Dico
               Pontificem
               in
               veteri
               Testamēto
               fuisse
               Regemaiorem
               .
            
             C●●eriu●
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             9.
             
             E●dom
             modo
             Sauderu●
             in
             visib
             .
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             d
             Dicunt
             ,
             Protestantes
             ,
             Reges
             in
             veteri
             Testamento
             praescripsisse
             Sacerdotibus
             quae
             in
             rebus
             sacris
             gerere
             debebant
             ,
             &
             etiam
             negligentes
             Sacerdotes
             à
             ministerio
             abdicasse
             :
             respondotur
             ,
             mirum
             esse
             hoc
             non
             debere
             ,
             quia
             synagoga
             Iud●eorum
             ,
             etiam
             si
             aliquos
             iustos
             contineret
             ,
             tamen
             dicebatur
             terrenum
             potiùs
             quam
             coeleste
             regnum
             .
             Itaque
             cùm
             populus
             constet
             ex
             corpore
             &
             anima
             ,
             carnalis
             pars
             in
             veteri
             populo
             primas
             tenebat
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Iesuita
               in
               Epist
               .
               Pauli
               in
               giner
               .
               disp
               .
            
             12.
             
             §.
             Sed
             contra
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             veteri
             lege
             Regnum
             erat
             Substantiuum
             ,
             &
             Sac●rdotium
             Adiectiuum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Carerius
               quo
               supra
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Et
             hoc
             regnum
             terrenu
             vmbra
             tamen
             fuit
             spiritualis
             regiminis
             in
             ecclesia
             Christiana
             .
             
               Salineron
               Ies
               .
               quo
               supra
               .
               Bellarm.
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               quo
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Regnum
             in
             Lege
             veteri
             Substantiuum
             fuit
             ,
             Sacerdotium
             vero
             Adiectiuum
             :
             In
             lege
             verò
             Euangelica
             sacerdotium
             Substantiuū
             ,
             &
             regnum
             Adiectiuum
             .
             
               Car●rius
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Christus
             no
             fuit
             rex
             temporalis
             Iudaeae
             sed
             spiritualis
             Ecclesiae
             ;
             cuius
             regni
             eius
             figura
             fuit
             regnum
             temporale
             Dauidis
             &
             Salomonis
             hac
             enim
             ratione
             de
             dit
             Christo
             Pater
             sedem
             Dau●d
             Patris
             .
             
               Salmeron
               Ies
               .
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Deus
             
          
           
             1
             Saulem
             per
             Samuelis
             ,
          
           
             2
             Rehoboam
             per
             Achiae
             ,
          
           
             3
             Athaliam
             per
             Iehoidae
             Sacerdotis
             vocem
             regnis
             suis
             priuauit
             .
             
               Sander
               .
               de
               Claue
               Dauid
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             Mattathias
             gladium
             politicum
             sibi
             sumpsit
             ,
             &
             postea
             silijs
             reliquit
             ,
             quo
             Regem
             Antiochum
             (
             qui
             Iudaeis
             imperabat
             )
             iure
             eius
             imperij
             priuabant
             .
             
               Ibid.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             42.
             
             Scriptura
             exemplum
             
          
           
             5
             Elias
             ,
             &
          
           
             7
             Iudith
             ,
             Aeglon
             ab
             
          
           
             8
             Ahod
             ,
             Sisera
             a
             
          
           
             9
             Iabel
             occ●sus
             est
             ,
             ita
             cum
             haereticis
             agendum
             est
             in
             vindictam
             populi
             .
             Ibidem
             271.
             Quemadmodum
             
          
           
             10
             Dauid
             ,
             Ahab
             by
             
          
           
             11
             Elizaeus
             ;
             de
             quorum
             altero
             dicitur
             [
             Deiecisti
             Reges
             ad
             perniciem
             :
             ]
             de
             altero
             ,
             [
             In
             diebus
             suis
             non
             pertimuit
             Principem
             ]
             hoc
             est
             officium
             Christianum
             .
             
               Reinaldu●
               in
               R●saeus
               pag.
               619.
               
               &
            
             697.
             
             Vt
             Holophernes
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             12
             Amon
             by
             the
             people
             .
             Parsons
             in
             his
             Do●man
             .
             
               We
               must
               follow
               herein
            
          
           
             13
             Macchabaei
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             de
             genere
             Sacerdotum
             exemplum
             praebent
             Sacerdotibus
             nostris
             contra
             Principes
             religioni
             Catholicae
             infestos
             pugnandi
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               ●●sta
               Abdicat
               .
               pag.
            
             57.
             
             In
             2.
             
             Paralip
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             14
             Ozias
             Rex
             cùm
             Sacerdotis
             officium
             exercere
             vellet
             ,
             à
             Pontifice
             de
             templo
             eiectus
             est
             ,
             &
             separ●tus
             extra
             regnum
             ,
             &
             consequentèr
             regnandi
             autoritate
             priuatus
             .
             
               B●llar
               .
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Mattathiae
             imitandum
             proponit
             :
             sic
             fecerunt
             Prophetae
             ,
             nominatim
             ,
          
           
             Elias
             quadraginta
             Prophetas
             ,
             inuito
             Rege
             ,
             occidit
             ;
             &
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Ahod
             Aeglon●m
             Mo●bitam
             ;
             ita
             aduersus
             Regem
             &
             populum
             haereticum
             animati
             esse
             debemus
             ,
             
               Lib.
               de
               iusta
               A●dicat
               .
               Hen.
               3.
               pag.
               57.
               
               &
            
             273.
             
             We
             must
             follow
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Eliah
             ,
             &
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Elizaeus
             ,
             who
             &c.
             Saul
             was
             deposed
             by
             
          
           
             Iehu
             ,
             and
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Elias
             ,
             and
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Elizaeus
             .
             A●●e●
             in
             his
             Admonit
             .
             pag.
             30.
             
             &
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             Legimus
             quidem
             filio●
             Israël
             tempore
             Iudicum
             frequentèr
             eorum
             ,
             qui
             imperabant
             ,
             iugum
             excussisse
             ,
             &
             clarissimam
             viduam
             
          
           
             c
             Quemadmodum
             
          
           
             8
             Ahod
             ,
             qui
             Aeglonem
             regem
             Moab
             ,
             dolo
             &
             arte
             con●ecit
             :
             ac
             
          
           
             9
             Iabel
             ,
             quae
             Siseram
             Principem
             Regis
             Canaan
             sustulit
             :
             Gedeon
             qui
             tyrannidem
             Madianitarum
             amolitus
             est
             ,
             Iephthe
             Ammonitarum
             ,
             Samson
             ●hilistaeorum
             ,
             &
             heroi●a
             
          
           
             7
             Iudith
             ,
             &
          
           
             13
             Macchabaeos
             Regibus
             fortitèr
             restitisse
             ,
             &
             bellis
             ac
             armis
             repugnasse
             .
             Sed
             haec
             exempla
             non
             quid
             contra
             legitimum
             suum
             Principem
             ac
             naturalem
             Dominum
             populos
             facere
             debeat
             ostendunt
             ;
             sed
             quid
             aduersus
             eos
             ,
             qui
             veri
             Regis
             autoritatem
             ,
             sedes
             regi●s
             ,
             bona
             &
             thaesauros
             per
             vim
             occupant
             :
             Neque
             enim
             illi
             ,
             contra
             ▪
             quos
             à
             sanctis
             bels●
             illa
             fortitèr
             gerenda
             suscepta
             sunt
             ,
             legitimi
             filiorum
             Israël
             Principes
             fuerunt
             ,
             sed
             tyrannice
             vi
             sibi
             populum
             Dei
             subiugarunt
             ,
             vel
             subiugare
             volebant
             .
             
               C●nerus
               de
               ●s●ic
               .
               Princ.
               Christ
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Huiusmodi
             exempla
             non
             sunt
             ad
             rem
             ,
             quia
             non
             agunt
             de
             rege
             legitimo
             ,
             sed
             deinuaso●e
             ,
             &c.
             
               Barcla●…s
               lib.
               3.
               contra
               Monarch●…
               .
               cap.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             7
             Iudith
             caput
             sustulit
             Holophernis
             ,
             &
          
           
             13
             Macchabaei
             fortissimè
             Antiocho
             &
             Deme●…o
             Tyrannis
             restiterunt
             ,
             &
             per
             vim
             ingressos
             ,
             viribus
             suis
             auctis
             ,
             simili
             vi
             expulerunt
             .
             Quod
             lex
             &
             Dei
             ordinatio
             exigit
             .
             
               Cunerus
               ibid.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             ver
             .
             8
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Reg.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Sed
             quae
             haec
             (
             bone
             Deus
             !
             )
             consequentia
             est
             ?
             Propheta
             pronunciauit
             contra
             Ieroboam
             iudicium
             diuinum
             .
             Ergo
             Ecclesia
             habet
             ius
             in
             Reges
             .
             Nihil
             inscitius
             :
             nihil
             enim
             ad
             Prophetam
             ,
             nam
             Prophetae
             multi
             nulla
             potestate
             Sacerdotali
             praediti
             fuerunt
             .
             Deinde
             Prophetarum
             munus
             in
             denunciatione
             iudiciorum
             Dei
             extraordinaria
             fuit
             :
             quae
             ad
             probandam
             ordinationem
             nullà
             consecutionis
             necessitate
             valeat
             .
             
               Barclaius
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Chron.
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Christus
             cùm
             ciecit
             Mercatores
             è
             templo
             ,
             non
             quasi
             Regia
             aut
             Pontificia
             autoritate
             ,
             sed
             ,
             more
             Prophetarum
             ,
             zelo
             quodam
             :
             quemadmodum
             Phinees
             occidit
             scortatores
             ,
             &
          
           
             5
             
               Elias
               Prophetas
               Baal
            
             .
             Bellarus
             .
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             
               Respondeo
               Christum
            
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             2.
             
             Paralip
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             14
             Ozias
             Rex
             cum
             sacerdotis
             officium
             exercere
             vellet
             ,
             à
             Pontifice
             de
             templo
             eiectus
             est
             ,
             &
             separatus
             extra
             regnum
             ,
             &
             consequenter
             regnandi
             autoritate
             priuatus
             .
             Et
             2.
             
             Paralip
             .
             23.
             vbi
             
          
           
             3
             Athalia
             tyrannicè
             occupasset
             regnum
             ,
             &
             foueret
             cultum
             Baal
             ,
             Iehoida
             ,
             &
             Pontifex
             vocauit
             centuriones
             &
             milites
             ,
             &
             iussit
             cos
             vt
             Athaliam
             interficerent
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Hoc
             (
             quod
             obijcit
             
               Bellar.
               supra
               chap.
            
             3.
             )
             ipsa
             imprimis
             Biblia
             ,
             historici
             etiam
             atque
             interpretes
             falsitatis
             arguunt
             :
             nunquam
             enim
             de
             regno
             eiectus
             fuit
             Ozias
             ,
             sed
             tamdiù
             regnauit
             ,
             quamdiù
             virit
             ,
             nempè
             ,
             totos
             quinquaginta
             duos
             annos
             ex
             quo
             regnum
             anno
             aetatis
             decimo
             sexto
             inierat
             ,
             vt
             patet
             4.
             
             Reg.
             15.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Paralip
             .
             26.
             
             Mortuus
             autem
             Ozias
             ,
             inquit
             Iosephus
             lib.
             9.
             
             Antiq.
             cap.
             11.
             aetatis
             suae
             anno
             68.
             regni
             vero
             anno
             sui
             52.
             
             Si
             ergo
             annum
             16.
             agebat
             cum
             regnare
             coepit
             ,
             &
             annos
             quinquaginta
             duos
             (
             scripturâ
             teste
             )
             regnabat
             ,
             obijtque
             annum
             agens
             68.
             
             Ostende
             ,
             si
             potes
             ,
             quo
             &
             quanto
             tempore
             de
             regno
             deiectus
             fuerit
             .
             Magna
             sanè
             impudem
             a
             est
             ea
             scriptis
             mandare
             ,
             quae
             manifestis
             Scripturae
             testimonijs
             redarguuntur
             .
             Aegrotante
             Patre
             ,
             filius
             Rectorem
             &
             Curatorem
             dicitur
             domus
             Patris
             ,
             non
             Regem
             egisse
             :
             testante
             ibidem
             Scripturâ
             ,
             [
             Dormiuit
             Ozias
             sepultus
             in
             agro
             sepulchrorum
             regalium
             ,
             eò
             quod
             esset
             leprosus
             ,
             regnauitque
             Ionathan
             pro
             eo
             .
             ]
             Falsissimum
             igitur
             est
             ,
             quod
             scribis
             ,
             Oziam
             ab
             Azaria
             Sacerdote
             de
             regno
             fuisse
             de●●ctum
             .
             
               Barclaius
               lib.
               5.
               contra
               Monarchom
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             in
             the
             first
             Answer
             .
          
           
             i
             Expulsit
             Iehoida
             Athaliam
             quae
             immani
             tyran
             .
             ●●ide
             per
             caedem
             regiae
             Sobolis
             regnum
             occupabat
             .
             
               Barclaius
               quo
               supra
               .
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Chron.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             forged
             to
             allow
             that
             that
             defection
             of
             the
             people
             frō
             their
             lawfull
             King
             ,
             was
             
               malū
               poenae
               ;
               the
               euill
               of
               punishmēt
               ,
            
             and
             iust
             :
             but
             for
             the
             people
             to
             deflect
             and
             re●●lt
             to
             idolatrie
             ,
             that
             was
             
               malum
               culpae
            
             ,
             their
             owne
             sinne
             .
          
           
             a
             Nam
             Saul
             primus
             rex
             populi
             Israel
             ,
             pessimus
             ,
             vt
             notum
             est
             ,
             postea
             Tyrannus
             extitit
             ,
             qui
             innocentissimum
             Dauidem
             ,
             optimè
             de
             ipso
             ac
             regno
             meritum
             ,
             crudelissimè
             ac
             obstinatissimè
             persecut
             '
             est
             .
             
               Cuner
               .
               de
               off●…
               .
               Princ.
               cap.
               7.
               1.
               
               Sam.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Dauid
             ,
             cum
             in
             spelunca
             à
             militibus
             suis
             incitaretur
             ;
             ne
             quaquam
             manus
             suas
             extendere
             voluit
             ,
             sed
             quod
             amplius
             est
             ,
             cum
             silentèr
             partem
             chlamydis
             abscidisset
             ,
             quasi
             alicuius
             peccati
             propter
             id
             conscius
             ,
             percussit
             cor
             suum
             Dauid
             ,
             &
             dixit
             ad
             viros
             suos
             :
             [
             Propitius
             sit
             mihi
             Dominus
             ,
             ne
             faciam
             hanc
             rem
             Domino
             meo
             Christo
             Domini
             ,
             vt
             mittam
             manum
             meam
             in
             eum
             ,
             quia
             Christus
             Domini
             est
             ,
             viuit
             Dominus
             ,
             quia
             nisi
             Dominus
             percusserit
             eum
             ,
             aut
             dies
             eius
             venerit
             vt
             moriatur
             ,
             aut
             descendens
             in
             praelium
             perierit
             ,
             propitius
             sit
             mihi
             Dominus
             ,
             vt
             non
             m●ttam
             manum
             meam
             in
             Christum
             Domini
             .
             Et
             iterum
             cum
             Saulum
             dormientem
             ,
             &
             sopore
             sepultum
             repe●iret
             ,
             dixit
             Dauid
             ad
             Abisay
             ,
             ne
             interfi●…s
             eum
             ,
             quis
             enim
             extendet
             manum
             suam
             in
             Christum
             Domini
             ,
             &
             innocens
             erit
             ?
             Apertè
             ostendens
             se
             non
             propter
             amorem
             erga
             hominem
             ,
             sed
             propter
             conscientiam
             erga
             Deum
             à
             caede
             abstinuisse
             .
             
               Cunerus
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Allen
             in
             his
             Admonition
             pag
             30.
             
             &
             31.
             
          
           
             c
             Sane
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Cunerus
             supra
             in
             hoc
             cap.
             lit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Chro.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             moderate
             Answerer
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             So
             sayd
             Pope
             Sixtus
             Quintus
             of
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             King.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             9.
             52.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             Iesuits
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             stratageme
             .
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             9.
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             Marc.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             a
             Nullum
             extat
             in
             sacris
             literis
             exēplum
             pro
             potestate
             populi
             in
             Reges
             .
             
               Barclaius
               lib.
               3.
               contra
               Monarchom
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Magna
             patientia
             populus
             Israël
             plurima
             ab
             hu●●smodi
             Tyrannis
             mala
             sustinuit
             ,
             qua
             tamen
             facilè
             poterat
             resistendo
             repellere
             ,
             vsque
             ade●
             cordibus
             hominum
             lege
             naturae
             inscriptum
             est
             ,
             potestati
             non
             resist●…
             ,
             Scriptura
             vbique
             nobis
             attestante
             ,
             Regibus
             ,
             licet
             reccent
             ,
             vim
             nullan
             esse
             inferendam
             ,
             quoniam
             causa
             nostra
             est
             ●unc
             Deo
             committenda
             .
             
               Cuner
               .
               i.
               de●…
               .
               Princ.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Paralip
             .
             24.
             
             
               De
               quo
               sic
               Cunerus
            
             .
             Qui
             fuit
             verus
             Rex
             Iudae
             ,
             &
             cum
             ad
             Idola
             impunè
             relicto
             D●o
             declinaret
             ,
             &
             Zachariam
             Prophetam
             ,
             ●ilium
             Ieho●dae
             ,
             interfecisset
             ,
             serui
             quidam
             Zelo
             commoti
             ,
             insidiat●…nt
             Regi
             ,
             &
             occiderunt
             illum
             in
             lectulo
             suo
             :
             sed
             iustè
             ab
             Ama●ia
             regem
             sequente
             regulati
             sunt
             .
             
               Cunerus
               lib.
               de
               O●●i●
               Prin●
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Carerius
             ,
             &
             Bozius
             .
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Francise
             .
             de
             Victoria
             Relect
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Bellarminus
             ,
             vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             d
             Bellar.
             vide
             supra
             .
             Victor
             .
             Relect.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             6
             Sander
             .
             de
             visib
             .
             Monarch
             .
             pertotum
             &
             alij
             supra
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Non
               iure
               politico
               sed
               diuino
            
             .
             Sanderus
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Clauib
             .
             Dauid
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Petrus
             quo
             tempore
             accepit
             ●laues
             regni
             coelorum
             ,
             accepit
             ius
             quoque
             destruendi
             &
             aedificandi
             regna
             in
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             ,
             quandò
             id
             expediret
             .
             Itaq
             :
             gladium
             politicum
             habuit
             Petrus
             concessum
             sibi
             ,
             non
             quidem
             ad
             finem
             politicum
             ,
             sed
             ad
             spiritualem
             ,
             viz.
             salutem
             animarum
             :
             in
             quem
             finem
             ●o
             gladio
             Pontifex
             vti
             debet
             .
             
               Sanderus
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Clauibus
               .
               cap.
               10.
               pag.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             Ecclesia
             sunt
             claues
             regni
             coelo●um
             .
             Matth.
             16.
             
             &
             18.
             
             Sed
             haec
             potestas
             est
             alia
             à
             ciuili
             potestate
             ,
             quae
             certe
             non
             habet
             huiusmodi
             claues
             :
             confirmatur
             ,
             quia
             vsus
             ostenditur
             ,
             Remittendi
             &
             r●…endi
             peccati
             ,
             Ioh.
             20.
             quae
             potestas
             non
             est
             in
             Rege
             ciuili
             .
             
               Victoria
               Relect.
               1.
               
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             §.
             Teruò
             probatur
             .
          
           
             h
             Cùm
             dicitur
             Petro
             ,
             [
             Pasce
             oues
             ]
             Ioh.
             20.
             intelligitur
             ea
             potestas
             ,
             quae
             est
             ad
             gregem
             regendum
             necessa●…a
             ,
             id●irco
             ad
             Lupos
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Principes
             haereticos
             arcendos
             ,
             &
             pabulū
             ouibus
             ministrandum
             .
             
               Bell.
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Pont.
               ca.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Nam
             Princeps
             ours
             &
             silius
             est
             sacerdotis
             spiritualis
             ,
             at
             Sacerdos
             Ouis
             aut
             silius
             Principis
             nullo
             modo
             dici
             possit
             :
             quoniam
             omnes
             Clerici
             suum
             habent
             Principem
             spiritualem
             ,
             à
             quo
             non
             in
             spiritualibus
             solùm
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             temporalibus
             reguntur
             :
             neque
             sieri
             possit
             vt
             duas
             agnoscant
             Principes
             in
             rebus
             temporalibus
             ,
             cùm
             ,
             iuxta
             Euangelium
             ,
             nemo
             possit
             duobus
             Dominis
             seruire
             .
             
               Bellar.
               disp
               .
               de
               Exempt
               .
               Cleric
               .
               cap.
               3.
               in
               calce
               .
               Quod
               opus
               vnà
               cum
               libris
               de
               Indulgentijs
               compingitur
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Aliae
             Scripturae
             Principibus
             Pastorū
             &
             Patrum
             officia
             tribuunt
             ,
             quemadmodum
             Dauid
             pro
             subditis
             suis
             interpellans
             ;
             Ego
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             peccaui
             ,
             iste
             grex
             quid
             cōmetuit
             ?
             vbi
             70
             Interpretes
             habent
             ,
             Ego
             sum
             Pastor
             ,
             istae
             Oues
             &c.
             1.
             
             Paralip
             .
             21.
             
             
               Cunerus
               de
               Offic.
               Princ.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Rex
             saepe
             Pastor
             dicitur
             .
             Mich.
             5.
             
             
               Ribera
               Ies
               .
               Comm.
               in
               hunc
               locum
               .
               Num.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Personae
             Clericorum
             non
             exemptae
             sunt
             omninò
             ,
             &
             quo
             ad
             à
             potestate
             ciuili
             ,
             nec
             iure
             humano
             nec
             diuino
             :
             qui
             praeter
             quod
             sunt
             Eclesiae
             ,
             sunt
             etiam
             ciues
             Reip.
             &
             Rex
             est
             Rex
             non
             solùm
             Laicorum
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Clericorum
             ;
             Ergo
             aliquo
             modo
             Clerici
             subijciuntur
             ei
             ,
             qui
             in
             quantum
             ad
             temporalia
             non
             administrantur
             potestate
             Ecclesiastica
             ,
             sed
             in
             istis
             Principi
             obedire
             tenentur
             .
             
               Fr.
               Victoria
               Relect.
               1.
               
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Paulus
             ●…piscopus
             ,
             seruus
             seruorum
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             Nos
             in
             iustitiae
             sede
             constitu●i
             ,
             iuxta
             Prophetae
             vaticinium
             dicentis
             ,
             [
             Ecce
             te
             constitui
             super
             Gentes
             ,
             &
             regna
             ,
             vt
             ●u●llas
             &
             de●●ruas
             ,
             plantes
             &
             aedifices
             .
             
               Bulla
               Pauli
               3.
               aduersus
               Henric.
               8.
               
               Regem
               Angliae
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Pius
             ,
             &c.
             Regnans
             in
             excelsis
             ,
             cui
             data
             est
             omnis
             in
             coelo
             &
             in
             terra
             potestas
             ,
             quem
             super
             omnes
             Gentes
             &
             super
             omnia
             regna
             Principem
             constituit
             ,
             Qui
             euellat
             ,
             destruat
             ,
             dissipet
             ,
             disperdat
             ,
             plantet
             ,
             aedificet
             ,
             &c.
             
               Bulla
               Pij
               Quinti
               cap.
               39.
               &
               aliae
               aliorum
               Pontificum
               Bullae
               .
            
          
           
             o
             Hoc
             Propheta
             in
             persona
             Christi
             ad
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             loquitor
             .
             
               Carerius
               de
               potest
               .
               Rom.
               Pont.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               3.
               
               Rursus
               .
            
             ●er
             .
             Prophetae
             autoritas
             haec
             temporalis
             con●irmatur
             ,
             sc
             .
             per
             correctionem
             &
             punitionem
             ,
             si
             Reges
             mali
             fierent
             .
             
               Carer
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             p
             Tantùm
             denūciando
             esse
             destruendas
             .
             
               Lyranus
               in
               cum
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Frustra
             Hieremias
             ,
             nisi
             peruersa
             destrueret
             ,
             praedicando
             recta
             edificaret
             .
             
               Greg.
               Mag.
               Past
               .
               cura
               Admonit
               .
            
             35.
             
          
           
             r
             His
             verbis
             totum
             Hieremiae
             ministerium
             comprehend●tur
             ,
             haec
             in
             Christo
             completa
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             Idolatria
             &
             erroribus
             destructis
             ,
             &
             Principe
             huius
             mundi
             foras
             eiecto
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             aedificauit
             atque
             plantauit
             .
             
               ff
               .
               Andr.
               Capella
               Theol.
               Doctor
               in
               hunc
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Propheta
             ,
             cùm
             art
             ,
             [
             Vt
             euellas
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Quid
             horum
             fastum
             sonat
             ?
             schemate
             quod
             á
             magis
             rust●cam
             ●udor●s
             labor
             spiritualis
             expressus
             est
             .
             Vt
             nos
             etiam
             sentiamus
             impositum
             esse
             nobis
             minist●…um
             ,
             non
             dominium
             datum
             .
             Esto
             Propheta
             ,
             sed
             nunquid
             plusquam
             Propheta
             ?
             si
             sapis
             ,
             er
             is
             contentus
             mensurâ
             quam
             ubi
             mensus
             est
             Deus
             :
             nam
             quod
             amplius
             est
             ,
             à
             malo
             est
             .
             
               Bernard
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
               Consid
               .
               ad
               Eugen.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Allen
             in
             his
             Admonition
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             Regia
             autoritas
             non
             erat
             Christo
             necessaria
             ,
             neque
             vtilis
             ,
             sed
             planè
             inutilis
             &
             supers●ua
             :
             nam
             finis
             aduentus
             eius
             in
             mundum
             erat
             redemptio
             humani
             generis
             ,
             ad
             quem
             potestas
             regia
             necessaria
             non
             fuit
             ,
             sed
             solùm
             spiritualis
             .
             
               Bell.
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Carerius
             ,
             Bellarmunus
             ,
             Acosta
             ,
             &
             alij
             .
          
           
             d
             Quo
             tēpore
             Principes
             erant
             Ethnici
             ,
             Petius
             illorú
             Iudex
             non
             erat
             ,
             sed
             è
             contra
             in
             omnibus
             causis
             ciuilibus
             ,
             non
             minus
             quàm
             caeteri
             homines
             ,
             illis
             subijciebatur
             :
             quia
             Pontifex
             non
             est
             Iudex
             nisi
             Christianorum
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Duplex
             fortitudinis
             potestas
             est
             ,
             altera
             in
             faciendo
             res
             arduas
             animosè
             ,
             altera
             in
             patiendo
             res
             aduersas
             constantèr
             :
             cùm
             igitur
             illa
             ,
             quae
             in
             patiendo
             consistit
             ,
             sit
             praestantior
             ,
             hanc
             patiendi
             potestatem
             sibi
             ac
             suis
             Christus
             elegit
             ,
             vt
             mundum
             in
             admirationem
             potentiae
             suae
             cohuerteret
             .
             Idcirco
             Apostoli
             &
             primi
             Apostolorum
             successores
             hoc
             mysterium
             non
             ignorantes
             ,
             ab
             armis
             pro
             fide
             sumendis
             abstinuerunt
             .
             
               Sunderus
               quo
               supra
               .
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Quid
             ad
             me
             de
             his
             qui
             foras
             sunt
             iudicare
             ?
             
               Careriu
               ,
               de
               potest
               .
               Pont.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             23.
             
             Idei●
             co
             Petrus
             in
             Neronem
             &
             Tyrannos
             Gentium
             nullam
             potestatem
             accepit
             .
             
               Sanderus
               de
               Clauib
               .
               Dauid
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Non
             Iohannes
             Baptista
             ,
             inquiunt
             Aduersarij
             ,
             non
             Christus
             ,
             non
             Apostoli
             in
             Regem
             impium
             surgere
             ,
             aut
             eum
             è
             medio
             tollere
             docuerunt
             :
             hoc
             leuissimum
             est
             ,
             quali
             vero
             eadem
             mstituendae
             Ecclesiae
             ratio
             atque
             institutae
             credenda
             sit
             ;
             ac
             non
             potiùs
             prius
             plantari
             atque
             irrigari
             vineam
             ,
             quàm
             incidi
             conuenit
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               Abdicat
               .
               iusta
               Henric.
               Regis
               .
               pag.
            
             278.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Bellar.
             supra
             .
          
           
             b
             Allen
             in
             his
             
               true
               and
               modest
               Defence
            
             of
             English
             Catholiks
             .
          
           
             c
             A
             Christo
             passo
             per
             interuallum
             ducentorum
             annorum
             ,
             nusquam
             legimus
             Chr●stianos
             contra
             Imperatores
             iam
             saeuientes
             in
             eos
             &
             plu●imos
             necantes
             ,
             contra
             tempublicam
             quiequā
             esse
             molitos
             ,
             etiā
             cum
             Christiani
             pares
             viribus
             &
             nu●…o
             fuerunt
             ;
             imò
             religionem
             suam
             anteferri
             alijs
             omnibus
             ,
             seque
             ab
             eo
             Christianos
             dixerunt
             appellari
             ,
             cuius
             sit
             hoc
             pijssimum
             dogma
             ,
             vt
             Magistratibus
             pareant
             .
             
               Tolossanu●
               lib.
               26.
               de
               Repub.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Cum
             Martyres
             no●…
             Testament●
             ,
             propter
             multitudinem
             ,
             facilè
             contra
             tyrannidem
             Persecutorum
             suorum
             conspirare
             potuissent
             ,
             pro
             obedientia
             tamen
             &
             honore
             ,
             quem
             iussi
             sunt
             Christiani
             regibus
             &
             sublimiori
             potestati
             deferre
             ,
             maluerunt
             pati
             quám
             resistere
             ,
             si
             quandò
             ●●gerevel
             euadere
             non
             poterant
             .
             De
             quibus
             perpulchre
             Augustinus
             lib.
             2.
             contra
             Faustum
             ,
             Vbi
             venit
             plenitudo
             tempo●is
             ,
             iam
             demonstrandum
             erat
             esse
             aliam
             vitam
             pro
             qua
             debet
             hae●
             vita
             contemni
             ;
             promdè
             per
             quorum
             confessiones
             &
             mortes
             hoc
             Deo
             placuit
             attestari
             Martyres
             appellantur
             ,
             quorum
             numerus
             tantus
             essloruit
             ,
             vt
             si
             eos
             Christus
             vellet
             armare
             ,
             atque
             adiuuare
             propugnantes
             ,
             sicut
             Hebraeos
             Patres
             ad
             .
             unit
             ,
             quae
             Gentes
             restiterent
             ,
             quae
             regna
             non
             caederent
             ?
             
               C●nerus
               de
               O●●ic
               .
               Prin●
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Absit
             vt
             virtute
             humana
             vindicetur
             Christiana
             secta
             ,
             aut
             doleat
             pati
             in
             quo
             probatur
             :
             si
             enim
             hostes
             extraneos
             ,
             nō
             tantùm
             occultos
             ,
             vindices
             agere
             vel
             .
             lemus
             ,
             deesset
             vis
             numerorum
             aut
             copiarum
             ?
             externi
             sumus
             ,
             &
             vestra
             omnia
             implemus
             vrbes
             ,
             insulas
             ,
             castella
             ,
             municipia
             ,
             conciliabula
             ,
             castra
             ipsa
             ,
             tribus
             ,
             decurias
             ,
             Senatum
             ,
             forum
             ;
             sola
             vobis
             templa
             reliquimus
             :
             cui
             bello
             non
             idonei
             ,
             non
             prompti
             suissemus
             ,
             etiam
             impares
             copijs
             trucidamur
             ,
             si
             non
             apud
             istam
             disciplinam
             magis
             occidi
             liceret
             quàm
             occidere
             ?
             
               Tertull.
               lib.
               Apolog.
               cap.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             b
             Laedere
             seruos
             Dei
             &
             Christi
             persecutionibus
             tuis
             desine
             ,
             quos
             laesos
             diuina
             vltio
             defendit
             :
             indè
             enim
             est
             quod
             nemo
             nostrū
             ,
             quandò
             apprehenditur
             ,
             reluctatur
             ;
             nec
             se
             aduersus
             iniustā
             violentiam
             ,
             quamuis
             nimius
             &
             copiosus
             sit
             noster
             populus
             ,
             vlciscitur
             ,
             &c.
             
               Cyprian
               .
               ad
               Demetr
               .
               §.
               14.
               vt
               refert
               Pammel
               .
               pag.
               328.
               col
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Deum
             teste
             muoco
             in
             animā
             meam
             ,
             &
             testis
             est
             frater
             tuus
             ,
             me
             nunquam
             tui
             mentionē
             in
             malam
             partem
             esse
             loquutū
             ;
             non
             adeò
             insanus
             fui
             ,
             neque
             oblitus
             sum
             mādau
             Domini
             ,
             Non
             maledices
             Regivel
             in
             corde
             ●…o
             :
             sed
             obsequutus
             sum
             mandatis
             tuis
             ,
             quae
             praeceperent
             vt
             ab
             Alexandria
             discederem
             .
             
               Athanas
               .
               in
               Apolog
               ad
               Constantium
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             quos
             vestiûm
             populum
             ,
             exaest●antem
             contra
             vos
             ,
             insurgere
             sollicitauimus
             ?
             quibus
             vitae
             periculū
             attulimus
             ?
             &c.
             
               Nazianz.
               Orat.
               2.
               in
               Iulianum
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Auxentius
             haeret
             .
             de
             Imperatore
             vult
             inuidiam
             cōmoucre
             ,
             &c.
             quasi
             verò
             superiori
             anno
             ,
             quādo
             ad
             palatium
             suum
             petitus
             ,
             cùm
             praesentibus
             Primatibus
             ,
             ante
             consistotium
             tractaretur
             ,
             cùm
             Imperator
             Basilicam
             vellet
             atripere
             ,
             ego
             tunc
             aulae
             regalis
             contemplatione
             fractus
             sim
             ,
             nonne
             nouerunt
             ,
             quod
             vbi
             me
             cognouit
             populus
             palatium
             petisse
             ,
             ita
             irruit
             vt
             vim
             eius
             ferre
             non
             possent
             ?
             nonnè
             tunc
             rogatus
             sum
             vt
             populum
             muto
             sermone
             mulcerem
             ?
             reuocaui
             populum
             ,
             &
             tamen
             inuidiam
             non
             euasi
             ,
             quam
             quidem
             inuidiam
             ego
             temperandam
             arbitror
             ,
             non
             timendam
             .
             
               Ambros
               .
               Tom.
               3.
               lib.
               5.
               post
               Epist
               .
               32.
               
               Oratio
               ad
               Auxent
               .
            
             Et
             Lachrymae
             meae
             arma
             mea
             sunt
             ,
             alitèr
             nec
             debeo
             ,
             nec
             possum
             resistere
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Qui
             tenentur
             legibus
             audent
             suum
             negare
             peccatum
             ,
             dedignantur
             rogare
             indulgentiam
             ,
             quam
             petebat
             Dauid
             ,
             qui
             nullis
             tenebatur
             legibus
             humanis
             ,
             neque
             enim
             vllis
             ad
             poenam
             vocantur
             legibus
             tuti
             imperij
             potestate
             .
             Homini
             ergo
             non
             peccauit
             cui
             non
             tenebatur
             obnoxius
             .
             
               Ambros
               .
               Apolog
               Dauid
               .
               cap.
               4.
               &
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Potuit
             Ambrosius
             armis
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             tucri
             ,
             &
             vim
             virepellere
             ,
             nec
             ideò
             armis
             abstinuit
             ,
             quod
             armis
             esset
             inferior
             ,
             ab
             eo
             namque
             populus
             stabat
             ,
             &
             ab
             eo
             pars
             maxima
             militum
             ,
             ab
             eo
             (
             quod
             caput
             est
             )
             Christus
             Iesus
             omnesque
             coelites
             ,
             vt
             Augustinus
             Epist
             .
             166.
             
             
               Barelaius
               lib.
               3.
               contra
               Monarchom
               .
               cap
            
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             h
             Basilius
             Magnus
             ,
             vt
             est
             in
             eius
             vita
             ,
             Iuliano
             Caesariā
             Cappadociae
             ven●enti
             obuiam
             processit
             ,
             &
             pandi
             ●i
             Ciuitatis
             portas
             ,
             om●…que
             subditorum
             officia
             exhibere
             suasit
             ,
             &
             vt
             odium
             conceptū
             in
             Christianos
             mitiga●et
             ,
             supplex
             deprecatus
             ,
             quanquam
             poterat
             se
             vallo
             ac
             muris
             sinè
             vllo
             periculo
             cōtinere
             ,
             &c.
             
               Barclaius
               qu●
               supra
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             13
             [
             Necessitate
             subditi
             estote
             .
             ]
             Ad
             hoc
             valet
             vt
             intelligamus
             ,
             quia
             necesse
             est
             propter
             hanc
             vitam
             subd●…os
             nos
             esse
             ,
             non
             resistentes
             ,
             Principilius
             ,
             siquid
             auserre
             illi
             voluerint
             ,
             in
             quo
             illis
             potestas
             data
             est
             in
             temporalibus
             rebus
             ,
             tamen
             quoniam
             dixit
             ,
             [
             Necessitate
             subditi
             estote
             ]
             nè
             quis
             non
             integro
             animo
             &
             pura
             dilectione
             subditus
             non
             fieret
             ,
             huiusmodi
             potestatibus
             addidit
             ,
             dicens
             ,
             [
             Non
             solùm
             propter
             itam
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             propter
             conscientiam
             :
             ]
             id
             est
             ,
             non
             solùm
             ad
             iram
             eundendam
             ,
             quod
             possit
             simultate
             fieri
             ,
             sed
             vt
             tua
             conscientiâ
             certus
             sis
             ,
             illius
             dilectione
             ●d
             facere
             ,
             cui
             subditus
             ●…ussu
             Domini
             tui
             :
             Hoc
             est
             quod
             alio
             loco
             serus
             suadet
             ,
             Obedite
             Dominis
             vestris
             etiam
             dyscolis
             ,
             non
             ad
             oculum
             seruientes
             ,
             tanquam
             homi●…
             placentes
             .
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               exposit
               .
               quorundam
               proposit
               .
               ad
               num
               .
            
             74.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             &
             ●…ss
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Vos
             Eth●…ios
             ●…entes
             ,
             nos
             ●…ro
             consci●…um
             .
             
               Ar●…b
               .
               contra
               Gentes
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Debes
             Imperator
             ●…èr
             aduertere
             Regiam
             potestatem
             tibi
             non
             sol●m
             ad
             mundi
             regimen
             ,
             sed
             ,
             maximè
             ad
             Ecclesiae
             praesidium
             esse
             collatam
             .
             
               Epist.
               75.
               ad
               I●on
               .
               August
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Ad
             hoc
             ,
             potestas
             super
             omnes
             homines
             dominorū
             meorum
             pietati
             ●…elitùs
             data
             est
             ,
             vt
             qui
             boni
             sunt
             ,
             adiuuentur
             ,
             &
             coelorum
             via
             largius
             pateat
             ,
             vt
             terrestre
             regnum
             coelesti
             regno
             famuletur
             ad
             haec
             ecceper
             me
             seruum
             vltimum
             &
             vestrum
             .
             
               Lib.
               2.
               
               Epist
               .
               cap.
               100.
               
               Rursus
               .
            
          
           
             n
             In
             serenissimis
             iussionibus
             suis
             Dominorum
             pietas
             ,
             dùm
             me
             in
             quibusdam
             redarguere
             studuit
             ,
             parcendo
             mihi
             minimè
             pepercit
             :
             nam
             in
             eis
             vrbanae
             simplicitatis
             vocabulo
             me
             fatuum
             appellat
             ;
             Sacerdotibus
             autem
             non
             ex
             terrena
             potestate
             Dominus
             noster
             citiùs
             indignetur
             ,
             sed
             excellenti
             consideratione
             propter
             cum
             cuius
             serui
             sunt
             ,
             eis
             ita
             dominetur
             ,
             vt
             debitam
             reuerentiam
             impendat
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Epist
            
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
             Giuing
             honour
             to
             the
             woman
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             weaker
             vessell
             .
          
           
             o
             Hoc
             Gregorius
             Magnus
             ingenuè
             agnoscebat
             ,
             Imperatoribus
             (
             inquit
             )
             concessum
             est
             domiminari
             Sacerdotibus
             .
             
               Espencaeus
               Comm.
               in
               Tit.
               3.
               
               Digress
               .
            
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Tunc
             Con●…
             genera●…
             fi●●ant
             n●
             sine
             Imperatorum
             sumptibus
             ;
             &
             ●o
             tempore
             Pōtifex
             subijci●
             bat
             se
             Imperatoribus
             in
             tēporalibus
             ;
             &
             ideò
             non
             poterant
             inuito
             Imperatore
             aliquid
             agere
             :
             id●ircò
             Pontifex
             supplicabat
             Imperatori
             ,
             vt
             iuberet
             cōuocari
             Synodum
             .
             At
             post
             illa
             tempora
             omnes
             causae
             mutatae
             sunt
             ,
             quia
             Pontifex
             ,
             qui
             est
             caput
             in
             spiritualibus
             ,
             non
             est
             subiectus
             in
             temporalibus
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
               1.
               de
               Conc.
               cap.
               13.
               
               §.
            
             Habemus
             ergo
             .
          
           
             q
             Sed
             id
             grauissimo
             argumento
             esse
             debet
             ,
             quòd
             nemo
             sanctorum
             Patrum
             ,
             vel
             Scriptor
             alioqui
             Orthodoxus
             per
             totos
             mille
             annos
             &
             amplius
             ,
             licet
             Ecclesia
             tunc
             omnibus
             flo●eret
             copijs
             ,
             &
             impiorum
             Principum
             &
             Tyrannorum
             magnus
             esset
             numerus
             ,
             tale
             quid
             vnquam
             vel
             verbo
             vel
             scripto
             doc●…sse
             legitur
             .
             Nec
             tamen
             ab
             autoritate
             negatiua
             tantùm
             argumentamur
             ,
             sed
             proponimus
             Ambrosij
             ,
             Hieronymi
             ,
             Augustini
             ,
             Gregorij
             ,
             &
             aliorum
             eius
             aeui
             tempora
             ,
             in
             quibus
             satis
             plantatam
             &
             rigatam
             Ecclesiam
             esse
             nouimus
             .
             
               Barel
               .
               lib.
               6.
               aduers
               Monarch
               .
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Bellar.
             supra
             .
             Carerius
             lib.
             2.
             de
             potest
             .
             Rom.
             Pont.
             cap.
             21.
             
             The
             Apology
             of
             the
             English
             Catholiks
             cap.
             5
             
          
           
             b
             Bellarm
             quo
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Lego
             &
             relego
             Regum
             &
             Imperatorū
             res
             gestas
             ,
             &
             nusquam
             inuenio
             quēquam
             illorum
             antè
             hunc
             Henricū
             Imperatorem
             ,
             quem
             Gregorius
             7.
             aliás
             Hildebrandus
             deposuit
             ,
             à
             Summo
             Pontifice
             priuatum
             .
             
               Otto
               Frisingens
               .
               lib.
               6.
               
               Chron.
               cap.
               35.
               vt
               refert
               Tolossanus
               lib.
               26.
               de
               R●pub
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Hildebrandus
             ●uit
             ,
             qui
             nouello
             schismate
             regnum
             &
             sacerdotium
             scindens
             ,
             primus
             sacerdotalem
             lancem
             contra
             diadema
             eleuans
             ;
             se
             ,
             s●o●
             ;
             exemplo
             Pontifices
             alios
             contra
             Principes
             &
             excommunicatos
             gladio
             accinxit
             .
             
               Claud.
               Espen●
               .
               Epise
               .
               C●mm
               .
               in
               Tim.
               lib.
               2.
               digress
               .
               pag.
            
             275.
             
          
           
             e
             Gregorius
             septimus
             ,
             qu●
             ipsum
             omnes
             Italiae
             Episcopi
             iampridem
             excommunicassent
             ,
             quia
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             per
             Simoniacam
             haeresin
             occupasset
             ,
             &
             alijs
             capitalibus
             c●iminibus
             polluisset
             ;
             Regem
             autem
             secus
             ac
             decuit
             egisse
             ,
             quòd
             homini
             haeretico
             &
             probris
             omnibus
             infamato
             maiestatem
             regiam
             submiserit
             .
             
               Scaffneburg
               .
               In
               Anno
            
             1077.
             
          
           
             f
             Bonifacius
             Papa
             ad
             Philippum
             Franciae
             Regem
             ita
             scripsit
             :
             Noueris
             te
             in
             spiritualibus
             &
             temporalibus
             nobis
             subesse
             ;
             &
             oppositum
             sentientes
             haereticos
             esse
             reputamus
             ,
             &
             declaramus
             .
             
               Carer
               .
               lib.
               1.
               de
               Pont.
               potest
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Constantini
             donatio
             saus
             contra
             haereticos
             à
             nostris
             defēsa
             &
             probata
             est
             .
             
               Sanderus
               lib.
               4.
               de
               Clauib
               .
               Dauid
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Quam
             Catholici
             veram
             esse
             fatentur
             :
             quae
             quidem
             potiùs
             redditio
             dici
             debet
             ,
             quia
             Constantinus
             reddidit
             Christi
             Vicario
             ,
             quod
             tyrannicā
             autoritate
             diu
             det●●uerat
             ,
             vt
             dicamus
             cum
             Tu●…
             ceremata
             ,
             De
             Eccle.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             41.
             
             Pontificem
             Romanum
             habere
             dominium
             temporale
             immediatè
             à
             Deo
             ,
             declaratiuè
             à
             Concilijs
             ,
             à
             Constantino
             promulgaticè
             .
             
               Carerius
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             ipsa
             Donationis
             pagina
             contulit
             in
             Pontisicem
             Regnum
             S.
             ciliae
             ,
             Neopolitanum
             ,
             Italiae
             ,
             Galliae
             ,
             Hispaniae
             ,
             Germaniae
             ,
             ●ritannae
             ,
             totum
             deniquè
             occidentem
             .
             
               Valla
               Declam
               .
               de
               Donat.
               Constant
               .
               And
               this
               is
               expresly
               challenged
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               pretended
               donation
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Ingens
             est
             hoc
             mendacium
             ,
             quod
             tamen
             reperitur
             Dist
             .
             96.
             &c.
             
               Luther
               .
               Tract
               .
               aduers
               .
               Pa●…
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Antiqui
             probatae
             fidei
             Autores
             ,
             qui
             omnia
             gesta
             Constantini
             scripserunt
             diligentissimè
             ,
             eius
             Donationis
             mentionem
             nullam
             faciunt
             .
             
               Canus
               loc
               .
               theol
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Quam
             Pius
             secundus
             Pontifex
             ,
             vt
             adulterinam
             &
             subdititiam
             refellit
             ;
             inuehiture
             ;
             contra
             miseros
             (
             vt
             eius
             verbo
             vtar
             )
             Legistas
             ,
             qui
             tantùm
             sudant
             disputando
             a●…d
             valuerit
             ,
             quod
             nullo
             vnquam
             tempore
             fuit
             .
             
               Balbus
               de
               coronat
               .
               ad
               Carol.
               5.
               
               Imperatorem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Infra
             cap.
             12.
             in
             Ballus
             test
             .
             &
             cap.
             13.
             by
             Popish
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             a
             Romanos
             Pontifices
             vrbis
             Romae
             non
             solùm
             possessionem
             ,
             verùm
             etiam
             dominium
             iamdiù
             adeptos
             esse
             nemo
             est
             qui
             nesciat
             :
             stupenda
             quidem
             res
             ,
             &
             supra
             quam
             dici
             possit
             admiranda
             ;
             vt
             cum
             potentissimi
             quique
             Imperatores
             per
             aliquot
             secula
             omnem
             suam
             vim
             in
             ex●erminandis
             ex
             v●be
             Roma
             Pontificibus
             Romanis
             srustrà
             explicàssent
             ,
             nunc
             è
             contrario
             Pontifices
             Romani
             absque
             vlla
             vi
             Romano
             :
             Imperatores
             ex
             arce
             imperi●
             semouerunt
             ,
             palatijs
             Caesarum
             atque
             adeò
             totâ
             vrbe
             in
             suam
             proprietatem
             conuersa
             .
             Digitus
             Dei
             est
             hic
             .
             
               Sander
               .
               lib.
               4.
               de
               Clau●b
               .
               Daui●
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Id
             quod
             diuina
             prouidentia
             factū
             est
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               1.
               de
               Conc.
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             §.
             Quarta
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Proued
             .
             Vide
             infra
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             supra
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Ex
             Pontificibus
             primus
             Bonifacius
             nonus
             Anno
             Domini
             1400
             vrbis
             Romae
             sibi
             dominatum
             vindicare
             tentauit
             .
             
               Balbus
               Episc
               .
               detoronat
            
             .
             §.
             Post
             mortem
             .
          
           
             d
             Carolus
             Quintus
             ex
             Imperatoribus
             Christianis
             primus
             vrbem
             Romam
             vnà
             cum
             oppidis
             vndique
             circum
             sedi
             Apostolicae
             habendam
             sumendamque
             donauit
             .
             Ibid.
             §.
             Munificentia
             .
          
           
             a
             Imperator
             in
             electione
             sua
             à
             Papa
             approbatur
             &
             confirmatur
             ,
             &
             tanquam
             minister
             summi
             Pontificis
             gladium
             ad
             Pontificis
             nutum
             exercens
             :
             Ergo
             est
             quod
             ex
             nutu
             Pontificis
             reprobatur
             &
             deponitur
             .
             
               Molina
               .
               Ies
               .
               Tract
               .
               2.
               de
               Iust●…
               .
               disp
               .
               29.
               ad
            
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Hoc
             in
             eoru●…
             coronatione
             &
             consecratione
             fidelitatisque
             praestito
             iuramento
             apparet
             .
             
               Carerius
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Potest
               .
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Propterea
             in
             D.
             Cap.
             Venerabilem
             ,
             de
             elect
             .
             Papa
             loquens
             in
             persona
             sua
             ,
             inquit
             ;
             Ius
             &
             autoritas
             examinādi
             personam
             electā
             in
             Regem
             ,
             &
             promouere
             ad
             imperium
             ad
             nos
             spectat
             ,
             qui
             eum
             vngimus
             &
             consecramus
             .
             
               Carerius
               ibid.
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Et
             cum
             vacat
             potestas
             temporalis
             ,
             in
             Administratione
             Papa
             succedit
             :
             sic
             enim
             va
             .
             cante
             imperio
             concludit
             Innoc.
             Abb.
             &
             Felin
             .
             &
             est
             casus
             Clem.
             Past
             .
             in
             sin
             .
             de
             re
             Ind.
             
          
           
             e
             Quinimò
             de
             causa
             vel
             dubio
             aliquo
             inter
             Imperatorem
             &
             Pontificem
             ,
             Papa
             erit
             Iudex
             competens
             ;
             imò
             de
             causa
             vel
             dubio
             inter
             Papam
             &
             Imperatorē
             cognoscat
             Papa
             .
             Clement
             .
             Rom.
             §.
             Caeterùm
             de
             iur●iurand
             .
             
               Carer
               .
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Potest
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Electus
             in
             Regem
             aut
             Imperatorem
             post
             electionem
             Principum
             concordem
             ,
             vel
             ex
             maiore
             parte
             ipsorum
             de
             se
             factā
             ,
             à
             Papa
             vel
             ab
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             nominationē
             vel
             personae
             approbationem
             petere
             &
             recipere
             non
             tenetur
             .
             
               Lupoldus
               Epise
               .
               Bubenburg
               .
               lib.
               de
               Iure
               Regni
               &
               Imperij
               Rom.
               cap.
               8.
               in
               initio
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Rationes
             ,
             quibus
             euincitur
             ex
             sola
             electione
             aliquem
             verum
             &
             legitimum
             Imperatorem
             nec
             confirmatione
             Pontificis
             indigere
             ,
             probatur
             ex
             constitutione
             Ludouici
             Baiuari
             Imperato
             :
             is
             de
             Imperij
             iuribus
             &
             excellentia
             :
             qui
             legem
             sanciuit
             ,
             promulgauitque
             ,
             in
             qua
             haec
             ad
             verbum
             habentur
             [
             Quia
             nonnulli
             auaritiae
             &
             ambitionis
             coecitate
             ducti
             ,
             diuertentes
             à
             tramite
             recti
             sensus
             in
             quaedam
             praua
             commenta
             ,
             &
             assertiones
             detestabiles
             prorumpant
             ,
             FALLACITER
             asserentes
             Imperialem
             potestatem
             esse
             à
             Papa
             ,
             electumque
             in
             Imperatorem
             non
             esse
             verum
             Imperatorem
             ,
             nec
             Regem
             ,
             nisi
             priùs
             per
             Papam
             confirmetur
             ,
             approbetur
             ,
             coronetur
             :
             per
             huiusmodi
             praua
             dogmata
             Serpens
             antiquus
             SEDITIONES
             procurat
             .
             Ideò
             ad
             tantum
             malum
             eui
             .
             tandum
             de
             consilio
             &
             CONSENSV
             ELECTORVM
             &
             aliorum
             P●…ncipum
             Impe●…
             declaramus
             ,
             IMPERIALE●…
             dignitatem
             &
             potestatem
             à
             SOLO
             DEO
             pendere
             ;
             nec
             postquam
             electio
             si●
             Pontificis
             consensu
             indigere
             qui●unque
             contra
             hoc
             decretum
             aliquod
             ASS●●ERE
             aut
             asserentibus
             consentire
             praesumpserint
             ,
             eos
             omnibus
             fe●…dis
             &
             priuilegi●s
             ,
             quae
             ab
             imperio
             detin●t
             ,
             PRIVAMVS
             &
             ipso
             ●ure
             &
             facto
             decernimus
             esse
             p●…tos
             .
             Iusuper
             cos
             CRIMEN
             LA●SAE
             MAIESTATIS
             incurrisse
             ,
             &
             poe●…s
             omnibus
             impositis
             cumen
             laesae
             maiestaus
             committentibus
             subracere
             .
             
               H●c
               omnia
               〈◊〉
               us
               Ep●sc
               .
               G●…ce●s
               lib.
               de
               Coronat
               .
               ad
               C●…r●…m
               5.
               
               Imperat
            
             §
             Rationes
             &c.
             &
             Constitutio
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Veruntamen
             qu●cunque
             ratione
             ad
             Pontificatum
             pateret
             ingress●s
             ,
             nemo
             Apostoli●ae
             cymbae
             gubernacula
             capescebat
             nisi
             priùs
             Imperatoris
             autoritas
             intercessisser
             ,
             vt
             cap.
             Adrianus
             in
             Syn.
             30.
             
             Dist
             .
             Mos
             e●…m
             apud
             veteres
             inu●l●erat
             longo
             annorum
             decursu
             obseruatus
             ,
             vt
             Cleritus
             populusque
             Romanus
             Pontificem
             eligeret
             ;
             quo
             designato
             in
             ▪
             Imperatoris
             manu
             erat
             eius
             electionem
             ratam
             initamque
             habere
             .
             Cap.
             Agatho
             .
             Dist
             .
             63.
             〈◊〉
             vt
             collubitum
             fuerat
             ,
             aut
             eum
             admittere
             approbareque
             ,
             aut
             〈◊〉
             reiecto
             atque
             exploso
             alium
             subrogare
             :
             Durauitque
             is
             mos
             vsque
             ad
             Adrianum
             ,
             anno
             salutis
             815
             ;
             qui
             tanti
             a●…mi
             fuit
             ,
             vt
             initio
             Pontificatus
             su●
             ,
             ad
             senatum
             populumque
             Romanum
             retulerit
             ,
             ne●…
             creando
             Pontifice
             Imperatoris
             autoritas
             expectaretur
             ,
             vtque
             libera
             essent
             cleri
             populi●
             ;
             Romara
             suffragia
             .
             Sed
             huic
             edicto
             minimè
             fuit
             obtemperatum
             ,
             permansitque
             VETVS
             illa
             consu●tudo
             Pontificis
             〈…〉
             Imperatore
             confirmand●
             ,
             vse
             ne
             ad
             Gregor
             .
             9.
             qu●
             praefuit
             Pontificatui
             anno
             Christi
             1072.
             quem
             Gregor
             .
             (
             vt
             a●…
             Pla●…
             )
             in
             Pontificem
             Romanum
             confirmauit
             ,
             vt
             tunc
             tempo
             is
             mos
             erat
             .
             NVNC
             AVTEM
             NOVA
             RERVM
             FACIES
             fortuna
             immurata
             est
             〈◊〉
             contra●…
             eflante
             :
             C●…
             legum
             interpretes
             hanc
             (
             vt
             put●●t
             )
             Imperij
             calamitatem
             deplora●e
             non
             desinunt
             ,
             &
             causantur
             ASIV
             potius
             DOLOQVE
             ,
             quam
             ex
             aequo
             bonoque
             tam
             certa
             diuturna●ue
             〈◊〉
             Caesares
             amisisle
             ex
             longa
             Impe●●j
             vacatione
             ;
             non
             enim
             potentià
             prudentia●u
             .
             Summorum
             Pontificum
             tantum
             decoris
             esle
             ademptum
             .
             
               Haec
               ille
               ,
               qui
               mutationem
               non
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ●…usa●
               tripl●…
               asserit
               .
            
             Vel
             Imperatores
             priuile
             ▪
             ●…te
             à
             se
             abdi●…sse
             ,
             vel
             ex
             abusu
             perdidisse
             ,
             vel
             ad
             extremum
             cessante
             causà
             p●…g●…
             ,
             è
             v●…o
             p●…
             euanuisle
             .
             
               Haec
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               Balbus
               Episc
               .
               lib.
               de
               Coronat
               .
               ad
               C●r●…nt
               5.
               
               Imperatorem
               .
            
             §.
             Quomodò
             olim
             .
          
           
             i
             Aliquando
             saecularis
             Principis
             ,
             vt
             Imperatores
             &
             alij
             ,
             Pontificem
             eligebant
             ,
             vt
             patet
             Cap.
             Adrianus
             .
             &
             cap.
             Agatho
             .
             Quae
             priuilegia
             durabant
             vsque
             ad
             tempora
             Adriani
             Secundi
             .
             
               Carerius
               lib.
               1.
               de
               potest
               .
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Apologie
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Non
             videretur
             Dominus
             satis
             discretus
             fuisse
             ,
             vt
             cùm
             reuerentia
             eius
             dicam
             ,
             
               Extrauag
               .
               Com
               de
            
             Maior
             .
             &
             Obedient
             .
             §.
             Vnam
             sanctam
             .
          
           
             c
             An
             igitur
             ,
             inquiunt
             ,
             nunquam
             Principibus
             resistere
             liceat
             ?
             huic
             quaestioni
             non
             corrupto
             &
             temerario
             carnis
             nostrae
             iudicio
             ,
             cui
             frequentèr
             recta
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             coram
             Deo
             stultissima
             &
             impia
             reputantur
             ;
             sed
             ea
             diu
             nis
             literis
             ,
             quae
             nemini
             blandiuntur
             ,
             respondendum
             esse
             puto
             .
             Nam
             vtcunque
             verisimilitèr
             nobis
             humanitùs
             ratiocinari
             videmur
             ,
             naturali
             iure
             nobis
             licitum
             esse
             nos
             nostraque
             defendere
             :
             Diuina
             tamen
             Lexid
             contra
             sublimiorem
             potestatem
             armis
             fierivetat
             :
             quemadmodum
             Christus
             Dominus
             Petro
             volenti
             Dominum
             defendere
             ,
             dixit
             [
             Conuerte
             gladium
             tuum
             in
             vaginam
             tuam
             ,
             omnes
             enim
             qui
             gladium
             acceperint
             gladio
             peribunt
             ]
             Non
             enim
             subditi
             contra
             Potestatem
             ,
             sed
             potestas
             contra
             subditos
             gladium
             diuinitùs
             accepit
             .
             
               Cunerus
               lib.
               de
               Offic.
               Princ.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Omnes
             gladio
             diuim
             iudicij
             pe●ituti
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             contra
             Principis
             voluntatem
             glad●…
             assumunt
             :
             ideoque
             simplicitèr
             &
             generatim
             ab
             Apostolo
             dictu
             est
             ,
             [
             Qiu
             potestan
             resistit
             ,
             Dei
             ordinatio●…
             resistit
             ;
             qui
             autē
             resistunt
             ,
             ipsi
             sibi
             damnauonem
             acquirunt
             .
             ]
             ●t
             alibi
             .
          
           
             *
             Non
             defendētes
             vosmet
             ,
             charissimi
             ,
             sed
             date
             locum
             irae
             ,
             scriptum
             est
             enim
             ,
             Mihi
             vindicta
             &
             ego
             retribuā
             ,
             dicit
             Dominus
             :
             Noli
             vinci
             à
             malo
             ,
             sed
             vince
             bono
             malum
             .
             
               Aug.
               lib.
               2.
               cont
               .
               Fausium
               .
               cap.
            
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Cor.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Pontisex
             non
             potest
             vllo
             modo
             ●udicari
             in
             terris
             ab
             vllo
             Principe
             saeculari
             ,
             siuè
             Ecclesiastico
             ,
             neque
             ab
             omnibus
             simul
             in
             Concilio
             congregatis
             .
             
               Bellar
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Rom.
               Pontif
               .
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Etsi
             Papa
             contra
             vniuersalem
             Ecclesiae
             statum
             aliquid
             ageret
             ,
             non
             possit
             tamen
             à
             Concilio
             depo●i
             .
             
               Carerius
               lib.
               1.
               de
               potest
               .
               Pont
               cap.
               23.
               num
               .
            
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Quaeres
             quid
             si●…
             se
             Pontifex
             Canones
             legesque
             ●…ura
             negligat
             ,
             delicta
             im●…
             relinquat
             ,
             innocentes
             opprimat
             ,
             res
             Ecclesiae
             dissi
             e●
             ▪
             Regu●
             .
             iura
             pe●…tat
             ?
             Respondeo
             Rom.
             Pontificem
             nulli
             Princi●um
             in
             terris
             ●…e
             ,
             à
             nullo
             nisi
             à
             Deo
             iud●…
             :
             pro
             eo
             orandum
             &c.
             
               A●…
               .
               Ies
               .
               Instit
               .
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               14.
               
               E●…
               Autores
               sibi
               Suffragantes
               plurimos
               adducit
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Dist
             .
             40.
             
             Si
             Papa
             offecit
             tibi
             .
             &
             alus
             omnibus
             nihilo
             ●…us
             innumerabiles
             populos
             cat●…m
             secu●…n
             du●…
             man●…●o
             Gehennae
             ,
             huius
             culpas
             redarguere
             praesumet
             nemo
             mortalium
             .
             
               ●…ritur
               in
               Calend.
               Martyrum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Obijciunt
             Protestantes
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             ,
             concludunt
             etiam
             Pontifices
             Regibus
             subiectos
             esse
             debere
             .
             Respondeo
             negando
             consequ●…
             ,
             quia
             alia
             est
             ratio
             Principum
             infidelium
             ,
             alia
             Christianorum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Costerus
               Ies
               .
               Euchirid
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               summo
               Pont.
               Obiect
               .
            
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Omnes
             fatentur
             ,
             &
             est
             persecertu
             ,
             etiamsi
             Barbari
             conuertantur
             ad
             Christū
             ,
             non
             tamen
             re●um
             suarum
             iure
             excide●e
             .
             
               Acosta
               les
               .
               lib.
               3.
               de
               Inforum
               salate
               .
               cap.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Apostolus
             hoc
             in
             loco
             non
             restring●
             personam
             ad
             Principem
             saeculare
             ,
             sed
             d●omn
             .
             potestate
             loquitur
             tàm
             spirituali
             quàm
             seculari
             :
             ita
             vt
             ex
             hac
             sententia
             deduci
             Papam
             subditum
             esse
             Regi
             ,
             aut
             Regem
             Papae
             &c.
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
               29.
               
            
             §.
             Argumentum
             tertium
             .
          
           
             d
             Apostolus
             docet
             omnes
             credentes
             mundi
             potestaubus
             esse
             subiectos
             :
             [
             Omnis
             anima
             ,
             ]
             Id
             est
             (
             Chrysostomus
             ait
             )
             siuè
             Propheta
             ,
             fiuè
             Apostolus
             ,
             fiuè
             Episcopus
             ,
             subditus
             sit
             :
             sequitur
             Chrysostomum
             Euthymius
             ,
             Theod.
             The●●
             hylact
             .
             Oecumen
             .
             &
             qui
             non
             Graeci
             ?
             Idem
             Gregorius
             Magnus
             agnoseebat
             .
             &
             Bernardus
             ad
             Episcopum
             Senonensem
             idem
             colligit
             ,
             [
             Omnis
             anima
             ]
             tum
             vestra
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             quis
             vos
             excipit
             ?
             si
             quis
             tentat
             excipere
             ,
             tentat
             decipere
             .
             
               Espentans
               Epis
               .
               Comm.
               in
               1.
               
               Tim.
               D●gress
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Bellarm.
             vide
             supra
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Carerius
             &
             Sanderus
             vide
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Vide
             supra
             cap
             9.
             &
             deinceps
             .
          
           
             d
             Vide
             supra
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibidem
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Vide
             supra
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             ca.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             27.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Reports
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             fol.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             b
             Reports
             .
             fol.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             c
             Fol.
             21.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             d
             Fol.
             23.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             e
             Fol.
             26.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             a
             Supra
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Supra
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Supr
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Bellarmine
             and
             all
             Iesuits
             .
             vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             g
             Quia
             sequeretur
             hinc
             ,
             quòd
             nec
             Rex
             directè
             Dominus
             esset
             in
             tēporalibus
             ,
             quia
             cuilibet
             Regi
             competit
             dominium
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
             ,
             vt
             ad
             iustitiam
             administrandam
             .
             
               Carerius
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
               7.
               n.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Alitèr
             seruiunt
             Reges
             ,
             quia
             homines
             sunt
             ,
             aliter
             quia
             Reges
             ;
             quia
             homines
             sunt
             ,
             Deo
             seruiunt
             rectè
             viuendo
             ;
             vt
             Reges
             sunt
             in
             regno
             suo
             bona
             iubendo
             mal
             áque
             prohibendo
             ,
             non
             solùm
             quae
             pertinent
             ad
             humanam
             societatem
             ,
             verum-etiam
             quae
             ad
             Diuinam
             religionem
             conseruandam
             conducunt
             leges
             sanciendo
             .
             
               Augustinus
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Donatio
             Constantini
             vel
             vera
             ●uit
             vel
             falsa
             ;
             si
             vera
             ,
             vt
             veri
             Catholici
             consitentur
             ,
             ●…m
             constat
             quo
             iure
             
               (
               quasi
               dixerit
               Papali
            
             )
             Principes
             Ital●am
             caeterasque
             partes
             occidentales
             possideant
             :
             si
             verò
             est
             falsa
             ,
             quânam
             autoritate
             Zacharias
             primus
             Pipino
             petenti
             Regnum
             Franciae
             confirmauit
             ?
             Cur
             Leo
             tertius
             Carolum
             Magnum
             Imperatorem
             constituit
             ?
             cur
             Alexand.
             6.
             orbem
             terrarum
             partitus
             ,
             insulasque
             noui
             orbis
             Arragonum
             Regi
             einsque
             haeredibus
             donauit
             ,
             vt
             ex
             eius
             diplomate
             patet
             ?
             
               Carerius
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Donat.
               Constant
               .
               cap.
               21.
               num
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Canus
             vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             k
             Balbus
             supra
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Anno
             755.
             donauit
             Pipinus
             Romanis
             Pontificibus
             Exarchatum
             Rauennae
             ,
             cum
             magna
             parte
             Italiae
             ,
             vt
             Historici
             testantur
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               3.
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Apostolis
             interdicitur
             dominatus
             ;
             ergo
             aut
             tu
             vsurpare
             audi
             aut
             dominans
             Apostolatum
             ,
             aut
             Apostolus
             dominatum
             ?
             
               Et
               paulò
               post
            
             :
             Non
             iure
             Apostolico
             haec
             tibi
             vendicares
             ,
             neque
             enim
             ille
             ,
             quod
             non
             habuit
             ,
             tibi
             dare
             potuit
             .
             
               Bernard
               .
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Consider
               .
               ad
               Eugen.
               
            
          
           
             n
             Erat
             ei
             negotium
             cum
             Ludouico
             Crasso
             Rege
             improbo
             multa
             in
             Deum
             &
             homines
             flagitia
             perpetrante
             .
             
               Barclaius
               lib.
               5.
               contra
               Monarchom
               .
               cap.
               5.
               
               &
            
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Si
             totus
             mundus
             aduersus
             me
             coniuraret
             ,
             vt
             aliquid
             molirer
             aduersus
             Regū
             maiestatem
             ,
             ego
             tamen
             timerem
             Deum
             ,
             &
             ordinatum
             ab
             eo
             Regem
             offendere
             temerè
             non
             auderē
             :
             Nec
             enim
             ignoro
             vbi
             legerim
             [
             Si
             quis
             potestati
             resistit
             ,
             Dei
             ordinationi
             resistit
             ,
             &
             qui
             resistit
             &c.
             ]
             
               Bernard
               .
               Epist
               .
               221.
               ad
               Lodo●icum
               regem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07807-e45010
           
             a
             Tractatus
             iste
             valdè
             doctus
             ,
             verè
             pius
             ,
             &
             Catholicus
             ,
             certè
             sanctarū
             Scripturarū
             ,
             Patrum
             ,
             Doctorum
             ,
             Scholasticorum
             ,
             &
             optimarū
             rationum
             praesidijs
             plenissimè
             ●irmat
             aequitatem
             Aequiuocationis
             :
             ideóque
             dignissimus
             est
             ,
             qui
             typis
             propagetur
             ad
             consolationem
             afflictorum
             ,
             &
             piorum
             instructionem
             .
             Ita
             censeo
             ,
             Georgius
             Blackwellus
             Archi-Presbyter
             Angliae
             ,
             &
             Protonotarius
             Apostolicus
             .
          
           
             b
             Paulus
             4.
             
             Pont.
             Max.
             cum
             de
             me
             in
             consacerdotum
             suorum
             collegium
             cooptando
             se
             cogitare
             seriò
             dixerat
             (
             nihil
             hic
             singo
             )
             Immortali
             Deo
             gratias
             immortales
             egi
             ,
             quòd
             mihi
             tantum
             mali
             non
             permis●t
             Christus
             :
             Quid
             fa●erem
             Romae
             ,
             mentiri
             nescio
             ?
             
               Espenc●us
               Episc
               .
               epist
               .
               ante
               sex
               Tract
               .
               ad
               Cardinal
               .
               Castilion●um
               .
            
          
           
             c
             The
             Preface
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Aequiuocation
             ,
             and
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             booke
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             same
             popish
             Treatise
             ,
             ●hap
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Nemo
             mētiens
             iudicandus
             est
             ,
             qui
             dicit
             fal●um
             qu●d
             ●utat
             ●sse
             verum
             ;
             quia
             ,
             quantum
             in
             ipso
             est
             ,
             non
             fallit
             ipse
             ,
             sed
             fallitu●
             :
             lingu●m
             enim
             ream
             non
             fac●
             ,
             nisi
             mens
             ●ea
             ,
             
               Aug●st
               .
               ●n●hirid
               .
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Ille
             falsum
             loquitur
             contra
             scientiam
             ,
             iste
             contra
             conscientiam
             ,
             &
             verè
             mentitur
             .
             
               August
               .
               contr
               .
               me●d
               .
               cap.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Vide
             supra
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezech.
             13.
             11
             
          
           
             a
             Mentiri
             est
             cōtra
             id
             quod
             animo
             sentit
             quis
             dicere
             ,
             fiuè
             verū
             sit
             ,
             siuè
             falsura
             .
             
               Lombardus
               l●b
               .
               3.
               dist
            
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Veritau
             opponitur
             qu●d
             aliquis
             per
             verba
             ext●…ora
             aliud
             vult
             significate
             ,
             quàm
             quod
             hab●t
             apud
             se
             ,
             quod
             ad
             mendacium
             pertinet
             .
             
               Aquinas
               2.
               2.
               q.
               III.
               Art.
            
             I.
             Mentitur
             quis
             cum
             verbis
             aliquid
             significat
             quod
             non
             est
             ,
             non
             autem
             quandò
             tac●t
             quod
             est
             .
             
               Ibid.
               ad
            
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Cùm
             Paulus
             (
             1.
             
             Cor.
             vlt.
             )
             promi●it
             se
             venturum
             ad
             Corinthios
             ,
             nec
             tamen
             veniebat
             ,
             culpam
             mendacij
             non
             contraxit
             ,
             qui●
             sic
             animo
             sentiebat
             ,
             &
             quantum
             in
             ipso
             fuit
             ,
             verum
             dixit
             :
             ita
             nemo
             mendax
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             alite●
             sentit
             quam
             dicit
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Comm.
               in
               cap.
               4
               in
               princ
               .
               Tom.
               5.
               de
               1
               Cor.
               vlt.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Omne
             mendacium
             falsum
             testimorium
             est
             dicendum
             ,
             vnde
             est
             quòd
             Dominus
             monet
             ,
             [
             Sit
             in
             ore
             vestro
             ,
             Est
             est
             ,
             Non
             non
             .
             ]
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               Men●ac
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Formale
             in
             per●…io
             est
             ,
             putare
             falsum
             esse
             quod
             i●●
             as
             :
             interest
             igitur
             quemadmodàm
             verbum
             procedat
             ex
             animo
             ,
             quia
             ream
             linguam
             non
             ●acit
             nisirea
             mens
             .
             
               August
               .
               serm
               .
               28.
               de
               verl
               i●
               Apost
               .
               Tom.
               10.
               &
               recensetur
               hoc
               testimon
               .
               ab
               Aquinate
               2
               ▪
               2.
               q.
               98.
               art
               .
               1.
               ad
            
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Treatise
             in
             initio
             &
             a●ibi
             .
          
           
             *
             Prooued
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             by
             common
             consent
             .
          
           
             g
             Da
             mihi
             aliquem
             qui
             iurat
             verū
             esse
             ,
             quòd
             scit
             esse
             falsum
             ,
             videtis
             ista
             quàm
             detestanda
             sit
             bellua
             .
             
               Aug.
               lib.
               de
               verbis
               Apost
               .
               Serm.
               28.
               paulo
               post
               medium
               .
               Tom.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Treatise
             of
             Aequiuocation
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist
             .
             E●ench
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Aequiuocator
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Omnis
             Enunciatio
             ad
             id
             quod
             enunciat
             est
             referenda
             .
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               Menda●
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             At
             omnis
             Enunciatio
             est
             vel
             affirmatio
             vel
             negatio
             alicuius
             de
             aliquo
             .
             
               Arist
               .
               1.
               de
               Interpret
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Dicitur
             Oratio
             vera
             quatenus
             est
             signum
             intellectus
             .
             
               Aquinas
               part
               .
               1.
               q.
               16.
               art
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cùm
             voces
             natural
             tèr
             signa
             sunt
             intellectuum
             ,
             innaturale
             est
             &
             indicium
             vt
             aliquis
             significet
             id
             quod
             mente
             non
             habet
             .
             Vndè
             Philosophus
             dicit
             Ethic.
             4.
             quod
             mendacium
             est
             per
             se
             fugiendum
             .
             
               Aquinas
               ibidem
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Arist
             .
             Elench
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Nemo
               dubitat
               mentiri
               eum
               ,
               qui
               falsū
               dicit
               causâ
               fallendi
               .
            
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             Menda●
             .
             cap.
             4.
             &
             in
             ●ine
             ca.
             5.
             
             Lombard
             .
             lib.
             3.
             dist
             .
             38.
             
             Canus
             loc
             ,
             theol
             .
             
               Mendacium
               est
               verbū
               cùm
               intentione
               fallend●
               .
            
             Tract
             .
             de
             7
             peccatis
             .
             cap.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Creswell
             ,
             Allen
             ,
             Southwell
             ,
             Tollet
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             Treatise
             of
             Aequiuoc
             .
             quo
             supra
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             Treatise
             of
             Aequiuocat
             .
          
           
             e
             Sic
             proferre
             sententiam
             vt
             diuersam
             opinionem
             in
             alterius
             animo
             generes
             :
             haec
             est
             intentio
             fallendi
             aliū
             .
             
               Tol.
               Ies
               .
               Instr
               .
               Sacerd.
               lib.
               vlt.
               de
               Septempercatas
               cap.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             f
             Quidam
             putant
             eum
             ,
             qui
             venit
             ex
             loco
             aliquo
             peste
             minime
             infecto
             ,
             qui
             falsò
             habetur
             pro
             infecto
             ,
             posse
             tuta
             conscientia
             &
             citra
             mendacuum
             dicere
             ,
             se
             non
             venisse
             ex
             eo
             loco
             ,
             dūmodò
             intelligat
             se
             non
             venisse
             ex
             loco
             pestilenti
             :
             quod
             si
             verum
             est
             ,
             nihil
             tàm
             falsum
             esse
             possit
             ,
             quod
             non
             queat
             ab
             omni
             mendacio
             libe●ar●
             ;
             quia
             mentitur
             qui
             verba
             aliter
             accipit
             ,
             quàm
             ipsa
             significant
             .
             
               Azor.
               Ies
               .
               Inst
               .
               moral
               .
               lib.
               1●
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             Primò
             quidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Dicere
             [
             non
             feci
             ]
             quod
             tamen
             seci
             ,
             licet
             cùm
             hac
             mentis
             limitatione
             ,
             [
             vt
             tibi
             significem
             ]
             non
             est
             aequiuocatio
             ,
             sed
             mendacium
             .
             
               S●●us
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Iust
               .
               q.
               6.
               art
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Quisquis
             fingendo
             alium
             fallere
             conatur
             ,
             etiamsi
             aliquid
             praetereà
             significare
             velit
             ,
             haud
             dubiè
             mentitur
             ;
             alioqui
             nullum
             esset
             mendacium
             ,
             quod
             non
             istà
             ratione
             possit
             defendi
             .
             
               Maldonat
               .
               Ies
               .
               Com.
               in
               Luc.
               vlt.
               vers
               .
            
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             Quis
             te
             docuit
             tàm
             bellè
             nugari
             ?
             quis
             tibi
             periurium
             tam
             latam
             latebram
             indicauit
             ?
             quâ
             mendacij
             excusatione
             si
             vti
             vellera
             ,
             quis
             me
             ferret
             grauium
             prudentiumque
             virorum
             ?
             siquid
             veri
             habet
             vulgaris
             isthaec
             interpretation
             ,
             [
             Mentiri
             quasi
             contra
             mentem
             i●e
             ]
             men●●i
             est
             aliud
             animo
             sentire
             ,
             aliud
             fallendi
             gratia
             significare
             .
             
               Genesius
               Theol.
               Doct.
               in
               lib.
               qui
               in●eribitur
            
             Theophilus
             
               de
               causis
               occultis
               .
               cap.
               6.
               
               Vbi
               ex
               professo
               in
               hoc
               Aequiuocationis
               dogma
               vehementér
               inue●itur
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Periurium
               est
               mendacium
               in
               iuramento
               factū
               .
            
             Tollet
             .
             Ies
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             septem
             peccatis
             .
             cap.
             54.
             
          
           
             b
             Iuramentum
             ,
             cui
             deest
             veritas
             ,
             est
             Periurium
             .
             
               Malden
               .
               Ies
               .
               Sum.
               q.
               1.
               
               Art.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Iu●are
             quod
             falsum
             esse
             putas
             ,
             est
             formale
             periurium
             .
             
               Aquinas
               2.
               2.
               q.
               98.
               
               A●t
               .
               1.
               ad
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Iere.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Illud
             Ierem.
             4.
             
             Iurabis
             in
             veritate
             :
             ad
             est
             ,
             ad
             veritatem
             confirmandam
             ,
             &
             ex
             veritate
             ,
             vt
             is
             qui
             iutat
             non
             leui
             sed
             probabili
             ratione
             ,
             ita
             esse
             arbitretur
             .
             
               Azor
               .
               Ies
               .
               lib.
               11.
               
               Moral
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             §.
             Quanti
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
             e
             Quidam
             putauit
             fas
             esse
             cuiquam
             ,
             vt
             vitam
             suam
             conseruet
             ,
             hosti
             iurare
             ,
             tantummodò
             eo
             sensu
             ,
             quem
             mente
             intùs
             concipit
             :
             possemus
             enim
             hac
             ratione
             quiduis
             negare
             ,
             &
             nihil
             non
             ,
             absque
             mendacio
             ,
             dicere
             .
             
               Azor.
               ibid.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             Primò
             quidem
             .
          
           
             f
             Periurium
             grauius
             est
             homicidio
             ex
             parte
             peccati
             ,
             e●si
             secus
             sit
             ex
             parte
             damni
             .
             
               Sa.
               Ies
               .
               Aphoris
               .
               tit
               .
            
             Iuramentū
             .
             ●…t
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             Mendacium
             est
             malū
             tam
             intrinsecè
             ,
             vt
             bonū
             reddi
             nullā
             ratione
             possit
             .
             
               Vasques
               Ies
               .
               in
               Thom.
               disp
               .
               53.
               num
               .
            
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             n
             Nemo
             tam
             i●…probus
             ,
             qu●…
             malit
             honestis
             rationibus
             quàm
             nequitiâ
             peruenire
             ad
             ad
             quod
             cupit
             .
             
               Cuero
               in
               Offic.
            
             
          
           
             o
             The
             moderate
             Answerer
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Ecce
             graui
             morbo
             periclitatur
             aegrotus
             ;
             cuius
             vires
             ferre
             non
             possunt
             ,
             si
             ei
             mors
             vnici
             &
             charissimi
             filij
             sui
             nunciaretur
             :
             quid
             respondebis
             ?
             quicquid
             dixeris
             ,
             nisi
             vnum
             de
             tribus
             responderis
             ,
             proindè
             erit
             ac
             si
             filium
             mortuum
             esse
             dixeris
             ;
             aut
             enim
             respondebis
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             a●t
             viu●t
             ,
             a●t
             nescio
             ;
             haec
             duo
             ,
             [
             Viuit
             ,
             &
             ,
             nescio
             ]
             falsa
             sunt
             ,
             illud
             autem
             vnum
             verum
             ,
             mortuum
             esse
             dicere
             .
             Ex
             quo
             dicetur
             ,
             homicida
             veritas
             :
             nùm
             si
             stuprum
             petens
             impudica
             f●…mina
             ,
             &
             ,
             te
             non
             consentiente
             ,
             saeua
             amore
             perturbata
             moriatur
             ,
             homicida
             erit
             ca●titas
             ?
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               contr
               .
               Mendacium
               ad
               Consentium
               .
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Erat
             quidā
             Episcopus
             ,
             nomine
             Firmus
             ,
             ●irmior
             voluntate
             ,
             qui
             cùm
             esset
             interrogatus
             ,
             vbi
             esset
             quidam
             ,
             quem
             ab
             ipsis
             persecutoribus
             occultauerat
             ,
             Apparatoribus
             Imperatorijs
             respondit
             ,
             se
             neque
             mentiri
             posse
             ,
             nec
             homine
             prodere
             :
             &
             nè
             alterum
             è
             duobus
             faceret
             ,
             tormenta
             multa
             perpessus
             est
             :
             quid
             hoc
             dici
             possit
             fortius
             aut
             honestius
             ?
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               Mendac
               .
               cap
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             c
             Scriptū
             est
             ,
             os
             quod
             mentitur
             ,
             occidit
             animam
             .
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             
             Peruersissimè
             igitur
             dicitur
             ,
             vt
             alter
             corporalitèr
             viuat
             ,
             alterum
             spiritualitèr
             mori
             ,
             homo
             enim
             non
             potest
             ni●i
             corpus
             occidere
             ,
             Deus
             autem
             corpus
             &
             animā
             in
             Gehennam
             detrudere
             possit
             .
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               Mendac
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Dicit
             aliquis
             ,
             ergonè
             Rahab
             melius
             fecisset
             ,
             si
             nullam
             misericordiam
             hospitibus
             prestitisset
             nolēdo
             mentiri
             ?
             Nonnè
             potuit
             dicere
             ,
             scio
             vbi
             sint
             ,
             sed
             Deum
             timeo
             ,
             eos
             prodere
             ?
             posset
             hoc
             quidem
             dicere
             ,
             si
             vera
             esset
             Israëlita
             ,
             in
             qua
             dolus
             non
             esset
             .
             Verùm
             illi
             hoc
             audito
             (
             inquies
             )
             illam
             perimerent
             ,
             domum
             scrutarentur
             :
             Sed
             numquid
             consequens
             erat
             vt
             illos
             etiam
             ,
             quos
             diligentèr
             occultauerat
             ,
             inuenirent
             ?
             perspexerat
             enim
             cautissima
             foemina
             ,
             &
             ibi
             eos
             posuerat
             ,
             vbi
             inuen●ri
             minimè
             potuissent
             :
             Si
             tamen
             à
             suis
             ciuibus
             esset
             occisa
             ,
             vitam
             istam
             finiendam
             pretiosa
             in
             conspectu
             Domini
             morte
             siniuisset
             ,
             &
             erga
             illos
             eius
             beneficium
             inane
             non
             ●u●sset
             .
             Sed
             (
             inquies
             )
             quidsi
             eos
             occultatos
             perscrutando
             inuenissent
             ?
             isto●…odo
             dici
             possit
             ,
             quidsi
             turpissi●…ae
             mulieri
             mentienti
             credere
             noluissent
             ?
             at
             vbi
             ponimus
             voluntatem
             &
             potestatem
             Dei
             ?
             A
             quo
             enim
             post
             mulieris
             mendacium
             custoditi
             sunt
             ,
             ab
             eo
             potuerunt
             ,
             etsi
             illa
             mentita
             non
             esset
             ,
             vtique
             custodiri
             :
             nisi
             fortè
             obliti
             sumus
             quid
             Sodomitis
             contigit
             ,
             qui
             Lothi
             hospites
             quaerentes
             ,
             domum
             in
             quo
             erant
             inuenire
             non
             poterant
             .
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               contra
               Mendac
            
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Hoc
             mendacij
             genus
             perfecti
             viri
             magnoperè
             fugiunt
             ,
             vt
             nè
             vita
             quidem
             cuiussibet
             per
             ●orum
             fallaciam
             defendatur
             .
             
               Greg.
               lib.
               18.
               
               Moral
               .
               in
               Iob.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Scriptura
             sacra
             prohibet
             etiam
             pro
             alterius
             vita
             menti●i
             .
             
               Innocentius
               .
               tit
               .
               de
               Vsuri●
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Sap.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Treatise
             in
             the
             Preface
             .
             Ibid.
             cap.
             3.
             
             §.
             
               Two
               others
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             b
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             Aequiuoc
             .
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Si
             dixisset
             Iaacob
             [
             Ego
             sum
             primogenitus
             tuus
             ]
             &
             non
             addidisset
             [
             Esau
             ]
             excusari
             potuit
             :
             nunc
             autem
             non
             possit
             ,
             quia
             Pater
             repetens
             ,
             dixit
             ,
             [
             Tues
             filius
             meus
             Esau
             ?
             ]
             de
             industria
             restringens
             interrogationem
             ad
             personam
             Esau
             ;
             respōdit
             Iaacob
             ,
             [
             Sum
             ,
             ]
             inexcusabilis
             à
             mendacio
             .
             
               Caietan
               .
               Cardin.
               in
               Gen.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Haec
             est
             opinio
             nec
             paucorum
             nec
             ignobilium
             Doctorum
             .
             
               Pererius
               Ies
               .
               Comm.
               in
               Gen.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             moderate
             Answerer
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             hoc
             verū
             dixit
             Hieremias
             ,
             alias
             non
             obediuisset
             mentiendo
             ;
             &
             hoc
             patet
             ,
             quia
             hoc
             quod
             super
             dictū
             est
             ,
             quòd
             Rex
             iurauit
             ei
             ,
             quod
             non
             interficereteū
             ,
             nec
             traderet
             eum
             in
             manus
             Principum
             ,
             qui
             miserant
             eum
             in
             lacum
             ;
             nec
             est
             verisimile
             quòd
             Rex
             iurasset
             de
             aliquo
             ,
             quod
             Hieremias
             nō
             petiuisset
             .
             
               Lyra●…
               in
               Ier.
            
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Haec
             quidē
             in
             Scriptures
             sanctis
             legimus
             ,
             non
             ideò
             tamen
             ,
             quia
             facta
             credimus
             ,
             facienda
             credamus
             ,
             ne
             violemus
             praecepta
             ,
             dùm
             passim
             sectamur
             exempla
             .
             An
             verò
             quia
             iurauit
             Dauid
             se
             occisur
             um
             esse
             Nabal
             ,
             &
             clementi
             consideratione
             non
             fecit
             ,
             proptereà
             illum
             imitandum
             esse
             dicemus
             :
             vt
             temerè
             iuremus
             nos
             esse
             facturos
             ,
             quod
             non
             faciendum
             esse
             posteà
             videamus
             ?
             Imò
             sicut
             Lothum
             ,
             cùm
             volu●…
             filias
             suas
             prostituere
             ,
             ita
             Dauidem
             cum
             temerè
             turabat
             ,
             ira
             turbabat
             .
             
               Aug
               lib.
               cont
               .
               Mendac
               .
               cap.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             a
             The
             Treatise
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             paulò
             post
             .
          
           
             c
             Agit
             suas
             partes
             infirmitas
             :
             sed
             vt
             esse
             sibi
             adulterandum
             nemo
             discat
             à
             castitate
             ;
             cuiquam
             nocendum
             esse
             nemo
             discat
             à
             benignitate
             ;
             &
             esse
             mentiendum
             discamus
             a
             veritate
             ?
             
               August
               .
               cont
               .
               Mend.
               cap.
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             d
             Obseruandum
             est
             tales
             propositiones
             esse
             limitandas
             ad
             status
             ,
             loci
             ,
             temporis
             ,
             conditionis
             circumstantias
             ;
             alioqui
             falsae
             essent
             :
             vt
             illa
             ,
             Quodcunque
             petieritis
             Patrem
             in
             nomine
             meo
             ,
             dabit
             vobis
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             quaecunque
             pro
             cōditione
             vestra
             expediūt
             ,
             &c.
             
               Iansen
               .
               Concord
               .
               in
               Ioh.
               15.
               
               &
            
             16
             
          
           
             e
             Aequiuoc
             .
             Treatise
             .
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●…Multi
             veteres
             Patres
             Athanas
             .
             Greg.
             Nazian
             .
             Theod
             .
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Autor
             operis
             imperfect
             .
             in
             Matth.
             docuerunt
             Christum
             quatenus
             hominem
             diem
             iudicij
             ignorâsse
             .
             
               Maldon●●
               .
               Ies
               .
               Comm.
            
             
          
           
             g
             Qemadmodum
             dicitur
             de
             Deo
             Deut.
             13.
             
             [
             Tentat
             vos
             Deus
             vester
             vt
             sciat
             si
             diligatis
             eū
             .
             ]
             non
             vt
             ipse
             sc●●t
             ,
             quem
             nihil
             latet
             ,
             sed
             vt
             scire
             vos
             faciat
             quantū
             in
             eius
             dilectione
             profecerimus
             ,
             tentari
             nos
             permittit
             .
             Secundam
             ipsam
             locutionem
             dicit
             Dominus
             noster
             nescire
             se
             diem
             &
             hor
             ā
             de
             sine
             seculi
             :
             quid
             enim
             potest
             esse
             ,
             quod
             ipse
             nesciat
             ?
             sed
             quia
             hoc
             vtilitèr
             occultabat
             Discipulis
             ,
             nescientē
             se
             esse
             dixit
             ,
             quia
             illos
             nescientes
             occultando
             faciebat
             .
             Secūdum
             hanc
             figuram
             etiam
             Patrem
             solū
             dixit
             scire
             diem
             ipsum
             ,
             quia
             eundem
             filium
             scire
             facer●t
             .
             Talibus
             locutionibus
             etiam
             abundat
             nostra
             consuetudo
             ,
             cùm
             dicinuis
             laetum
             diem
             ,
             quia
             nos
             laetos
             facit
             ;
             &
             pigrum
             frigus
             ,
             qui
             pigros
             nos
             facit
             ,
             &c.
             
               August
               .
               de
               Genes
               .
               1.
               contra
               Manich.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             chap.
             8.
             lit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Non
             sustineamus
             hâc
             interpretatione
             nitentes
             .
             quidquam
             nō
             modò
             contra
             veterum
             &
             grauissimorum
             Doctorū
             consensum
             ,
             verum-euam
             contra
             communem
             sensum
             ,
             quasilegem
             in
             vitam
             communem
             inducere
             .
             
               Genesius
               in
               lib.
               qui
               inscribitur
               Theophilus
               ,
               Tract
               .
               de
               cansis
               occultis
               .
            
          
           
             i
             The
             moderate
             Answerer
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             24.
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             Graecè
             est
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             quòd
             honestius
             conuerti
             possit
             ,
             &
             conuenientius
             [
             prae
             se
             ferebat
             :
             ]
             vt
             quidam
             exponit
             .
             
               Iansenius
               Concord
               ,
               in
               hunc
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Priscillianistae
             haeretici
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             ,
             (
             vt
             docet
             August
             .
             lib.
             ad
             Consentium
             cap.
             13.
             )
             probare
             contendunt
             licere
             nobis
             aliquandò
             mentiri
             .
             
               Maldon
               .
               Ies
               .
               in
               hunc
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Mendacium
             non
             est
             ,
             inquit
             Augustinus
             ,
             verba
             ambigua
             proferre
             occultandi
             veritatem
             causà
             ,
             modò
             non
             fiat
             animo
             fallendi
             alium
             :
             ita
             fictio
             illa
             in
             factis
             vitiosa
             non
             suit
             ,
             sed
             salutaris
             ,
             qualis
             fuit
             illa
             Pauli
             cum
             circum
             cidebat
             Timotheum
             ,
             vbi
             non
             circumcisionem
             tanti
             fecit
             ,
             sed
             vt
             Iudaeus
             Iudaeis
             factus
             Iudaeum
             lucrifaceret
             .
             haec
             Augustinus
             .
             Nec
             hic
             Christi
             gestus
             ad
             fall●ndos
             eos
             ,
             sed
             vt
             hac
             ratione
             excitaret
             discipulorum
             animos
             ad
             hospitalitatis
             vi
             cut●…
             .
             
               Iansen
               .
               Concord
               .
               in
               hunc
               locum
               .
            
             Christus
             figuratè
             sinxit
             se
             longris
             ●re
             :
             qui●
             cum
             lo●…s
             esset
             recessurus
             ascendendo
             in
             coelum
             ,
             per
             hospitalitatem
             quodammodo
             reti●ebatur
             in
             terra
             ,
             inquit
             Augustinus
             .
             
               Aquinas
               2.
               2.
               q.
               111.
               art
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Christus
             ,
             vt
             Greg.
             &
             Beda
             exponūt
             ,
             noluit
             discipulos
             istos
             fallere
             ,
             sed
             postùs
             docere
             cos
             falli
             ,
             ●ocue
             cos
             errore
             liberare
             ,
             qu●…
             utabant
             illum
             non
             resurrexisse
             ,
             nec
             Christum
             esse
             posse
             :
             ergo
             fingebat
             se
             tanquam
             ,
             eorum
             opinione
             ,
             peregrinū
             longiùs
             ●…e
             .
             Quemadmodum
             Propheta
             Michaiah
             1.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             15.
             respondet
             regi
             quaerenti
             an
             esset
             praeliandum
             in
             Ramoth
             [
             Ascende
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             &
             vade
             properè
             ,
             quia
             tradet
             cos
             Deus
             in
             man
             Regis
             ]
             cùm
             tamen
             ●atis
             intelligeret
             .
             Regi
             ibi
             esse
             moriendum
             ,
             haec
             loquens
             non
             sua
             ,
             sed
             Regis
             &
             falsorum
             propheta●…
             opinione
             ,
             à
             quibus
             rex
             erat
             deceptus
             :
             non
             vt
             homine
             falleret
             ,
             sed
             vt
             ●…si●…
             doceret
             .
             Solemus
             enim
             aegro
             dicere
             ,
             qui
             aquam
             rubio
             color●
             tinct●m
             ,
             quam
             ●●s
             ,
             vinum
             este
             putat
             :
             Accipe
             vinum
             ;
             vbi
             〈…〉
             on
             sall●mus
             ,
             sed
             aegrum
             〈◊〉
             signis●…s
             .
             
               Maldonat
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               s
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               in
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Treatise
             of
             Aequiuocat
             .
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Qui
             dicit
             se
             ,
             nondum
             ,
             ascendere
             ,
             non
             dicit
             se
             non
             a
             scensurum
             ,
             nec
             aliquid
             contrarium
             dictis
             postea
             fecerat
             ,
             atque
             it
             omnis
             questio
             tolleretur
             .
             
               Maldon
               .
               Ies
               .
               Comm.
               in
               Ioh.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Treatise
             quo
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Apoleg
             .
             Cathol
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Innumeri
             penè
             codices
             Graeci
             sunt
             ,
             in
             quibus
             legitur
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nondū
             ascendo
             ]
             maximè
             verò
             antiquissimus
             Vaticanus
             ,
             toto
             terrarū
             orbe
             celeberrimus
             ,
             deindè
             Autores
             graues
             ,
             Nonnus
             ,
             Chrysostomus
             ,
             Euthymius
             .
             
               Maldon
               .
               Ies
               .
               quo
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             s
             [
             Non
             ascēdam
             ]
             id
             est
             ,
             Nondum
             ;
             quia
             [
             Tempus
             meum
             ]
             quandò
             me
             i●e
             oportet
             ,
             [
             nondum
             est
             impletum
             :
             ]
             quo
             tamen
             impleto
             ascendam
             ,
             nè
             scandalizentur
             ,
             quod
             ipse
             nollet
             ire
             ad
             festum
             ,
             nondàm
             enim
             legis
             obseruantia
             cessârat
             .
             Non
             absolutè
             nega●…
             ,
             significans
             se
             posteà
             venturum
             ;
             nam
             vox
             [
             Non
             ]
             est
             dictio
             limitata
             ,
             quae
             est
             in
             Graecis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quae
             vox
             eadem
             in
             sequentibus
             ,
             [
             Nondum
             tempus
             meum
             impletum
             est
             .
             ]
             
               Tollet
               .
               I●s
               .
               &
               Cardin.
               
            
          
           
             t
             Verba
             quae
             sequuntur
             ,
             [
             Tempus
             au●em
             vestrum
             paratum
             est
             ]
             significant
             Christū
             non
             opera
             sua
             facere
             aliorum
             hominūmore
             ,
             prout
             occurrit
             ,
             sed
             certis
             temporibus
             praescribere
             sibi
             ,
             &
             prout
             nouit
             ●a
             maximè
             facere
             ad
             Dei
             gloriam
             ,
             idcircò
             tempus
             sibi
             nondum
             opportunum
             ascendendi
             ,
             vobis
             autem
             ,
             ou●
             ex
             praescripto
             Dei
             viuitis
             ,
             tēpus
             paratum
             est
             adeundi
             festum
             .
             [
             Non
             ascendam
             ]
             id
             est
             ,
             non
             adhuc
             ascendam
             :
             qui
             sensus
             satis
             indicatur
             ,
             cùm
             sequitur
             ,
             [
             Quia
             tempus
             meum
             ,
             ]
             quo
             scz
             .
             mihi
             ascendendum
             est
             ,
             nondum
             est
             impletum
             .
             Et
             Erasmus
             testatur
             antiqua
             quaedam
             Latinorum
             exemplaria
             habere
             [
             Nondum
             :
             ]
             &
             hae
             est
             Germana
             expositio
             .
             
               Iansenius
               Concord
               .
               in
               hunc
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Treatise
             for
             Aequiuocat
             .
             chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Humanae
             aures
             talia
             verba
             nostra
             iudicant
             ,
             qualia
             foris
             sonant
             :
             diuina
             verò
             iudicia
             talia
             ●a
             audiunt
             ,
             qualia
             ex
             intimis
             proferuntur
             ;
             certè
             noue●…t
             ille
             ,
             qu●
             intentionem
             alterius
             varijs
             explicat
             verbis
             :
             quia
             non
             debet
             alioqui
             verba
             considerare
             sed
             voluntatem
             &
             intentionem
             ,
             quia
             non
             debet
             intentio
             verbis
             deseruire
             ,
             sed
             verba
             intentioni
             .
          
           
             b
             Gregorius
             eorū
             calumniam
             taxat
             ,
             qui
             contra
             loquentis
             indubitatam
             mentē
             verba
             malitiôsè
             interpretantur
             .
             Sic
             enim
             hunc
             locū
             viri
             doctissimi
             interpretantur
             ,
             qui
             docent
             cùm
             calliditas
             adhibetur
             ab
             alterutro
             dic
             ēte
             ,
             vel
             accipiente
             ,
             tùm
             demùm
             orationem
             accipere
             ad
             mentem
             eius
             ,
             qui
             simplicitèr
             intelligi●
             ▪
             
               Genesius
               in
               suo
               Theophilo
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Hanc
             sententiam
             aliqui
             tueri
             mo●…tur
             cōtra
             〈…〉
             &
             summorum
             Theologorum
             auto
             ▪
             itatē
             .
             ●ullu●autem
             ante
             G●brielem
             hanc
             aequatiocationem
             cōmentus
             est
             .
             
               Genesius
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Aequiuocat
             .
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Is
             .
             &
             Ier.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Falsare
             monetam
             est
             crimen
             laesae
             maiestaus
             .
             
               Sà
               Ies
               Aphoris
               .
               lit
            
             .
             Falsarius
             .
          
           
             *
             Cic.
             Offic.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozem
             .
             &
             alij
             .
          
           
             b
             Treatise
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Treatise
             chap
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Treatise
             quo
             supra
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             thē
             all
             ,
             to
             iudge
             Protestant-magistrates
             not
             fit
             Iudges
             .
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             a
             Iuramentú
             est
             religiosa
             inuocatio
             di●…
             testimon●
             ,
             in
             dict●a●…us
             confirmatione
             
               ●…iet
               ,
               Ies
               Instruct
               .
               Sacerd.
               lib
               4.
               cap.
               20.
               〈◊〉
               addit
               ,
               siuè
               explicitè
               siuè
               imp●…è
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Est
             religionis
             officium
             &
             opus
             quo
             credimus
             Deum
             totius
             ve●…atis
             autorē
             esle
             ,
             quinee
             decipivnquā
             possit
             ,
             nec
             alios
             〈◊〉
             e●e
             :
             sicut
             ad
             Heb.
             4.
             
             Hac
             agitur
             religio●…n
             .
             ●…homines
             ,
             Deum
             ve●●atis
             tes●e●ad
             habent
             .
             &
             ●j●●…an●…
             fide
             habere
             impium
             &
             nefarium
             sit
             .
          
           
             c
             Quacunque
             arte
             verboru
             quis
             iuret
             ,
             Deus
             tamen
             ,
             qui
             conscientiae
             testis
             est
             ,
             ita
             accipit
             sicut
             is
             ,
             cui
             iuratur
             ,
             intelligit
             .
             
               Isidor
               .
               lib.
               2.
               de
               su●…
               .
               13.
               
            
          
           
             d
             In
             iuramēto
             sides
             seruahda
             est
             ,
             nec
             cōside●a●dū
             est
             cui
             ,
             sed
             per
             quem
             iu●●●eris
             .
             
               Hieror
               .
               ●n
               Ezeth
            
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Mu●i
             falluntur
             (
             inquit
             Augussinus
             )
             vt
             putēt
             ,
             quia
             nihil
             est
             per
             quod
             iurant
             ,
             ideo
             se
             non
             ●…ine
             periurij
             ener●
             :
             pro●●us
             per●●
             us
             es
             ,
             quit
             per
             id
             ,
             quod
             sinc
             um
             non
             putas
             ,
             fal●um
             iuras
             as
             ,
             si
             tu●●hum
             sanctum
             non
             putas
             ,
             sanctum
             tamen
             illū
             putat
             cui
             iurat
             .
             
               Genesius
               in
               suo
               Theoph.
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Qui
             calliditate
             vtitur
             in
             iuramento
             ,
             duplicitèr
             est
             reus
             ,
             ●u●a
             &
             nomē
             Dei
             in
             vanum
             sumit
             ,
             &
             proximum
             dolo
             capit
             .
             
               Lombard
               .
               lib.
               3.
               dist
               .
               39.
               lit
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             g
             Si
             Iudex
             hoc
             exquirat
             ,
             quod
             non
             potest
             secūdùm
             ordinem
             i●ris
             ,
             non
             tenetur
             accusatus
             respondere
             ,
             sed
             potest
             vel
             per
             appellationem
             ,
             vel
             aliter
             licet
             subterfugere
             ;
             mendacium
             autem
             dicere
             non
             licet
             .
             
               Et
               paulò
               post
            
             .
             Falsitatem
             autem
             proponere
             nullo
             casu
             alicui
             licet
             ,
             neque
             etiam
             aliquem
             dolum
             vel
             fraudem
             adhibere
             ,
             quia
             fraus
             &
             dolus
             vim
             mendacij
             habet
             ,
             &
             hoc
             est
             se
             calumniosè
             defendere
             .
             
               Aquinas
               2.
               2.
               q.
               69.
               art
               .
               1.
               &
               arg
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Potuitnè
             Thomas
             apertius
             damnare
             istorum
             sententiam
             ,
             qui
             docent
             fas
             esse
             Reo
             crimen
             verum
             sibi
             intentum
             arte
             verborum
             inficiari
             ?
             
               Genesius
               in
               Theoph.
               cap.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Aequiuocas
             .
             chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Math.
             16.
             23
             
          
           
             b
             Azorius
             Iesuita
             qu●
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Iurans
             redire
             in
             carcerē
             tenetur
             (
             nisi
             esset
             ini●
             ;
             detentus
             )
             etiam
             cùm
             periculo
             vitae
             ;
             quidam
             etiam
             ad
             iniustum
             carcerē
             redeundum
             ●iunt
             ,
             nisi
             iuramentum
             relaxetur
             per
             Episcopum
             .
             
               Eman.
               Sa.
               Ies
               .
               Aphor.
               T●t
               .
            
             Iuramentum
             .
          
           
             b
             Vnus
             ex
             decem
             illis
             captiuis
             ,
             &c.
             
               Cicero
               Offic.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             §.
             Regulus
             .
          
           
             c
             Non
             re
             &
             è
             ,
             fraus
             enim
             distringit
             ,
             nō
             dissoluit
             periurium
             :
             Itaque
             decreuit
             Senatus
             vt
             ille
             veteranus
             &
             callidus
             vinctus
             ad
             Anni
             balem
             duceretur
             .
             
               Cicero
               quo
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Qui
             verò
             dcunt
             nullam
             esse
             sidem
             ,
             quae
             Infideli
             data
             sit
             ,
             videant
             ne
             quaeratur
             latebra
             periurio
             ;
             quiduis
             enim
             potiùs
             argutè
             excusari
             possit
             quam
             iusiurandu
             :
             quantum
             enim
             mali
             excidit
             ex
             ipsa
             fraude
             ?
             
               Cic.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             *
             These
             Poeni
             ,
             or
             Carthaginians
             ,
             whom
             Tully
             calleth
             Infidels
             ,
             were
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             most
             perfidious
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             came
             into
             a
             prouerbe
             ,
             
               [
               Punica
               fides
               ]
               The
               Carthaginians
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             was
             as
             if
             one
             should
             haue
             said
             Falshood
             :
             and
             if
             any
             ,
             then
             this
             people
             was
             incompetent
             to
             challenge
             trueth
             in
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             d
             Imperator
             Arium
             ad
             iu●iurandum
             adegit
             ,
             ille
             id
             quoque
             simulatè
             &
             fallacitèr
             praest●tit
             :
             ●ucata
             verò
             ratio
             ,
             quâ
             ad
             fraudem
             in
             subscribendo
             vsus
             est
             ,
             sicut
             audiui
             ,
             huiusmodi
             fuit
             ;
             Arius
             suam
             ipsius
             opinionem
             in
             charta
             habebat
             ,
             eamque
             sub
             ala
             gestat
             ,
             iurat
             se
             verè
             &
             ex
             animo
             sentire
             ,
             quemadmodum
             scripserat
             .
             
               Socrates
               lib.
               〈◊〉
               .
               hist
               .
               cap.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             .
             Prapar
             .
             Euang.
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             effect
             .
             Sacram
             .
             in
             genere
             .
          
           
             c
             Ordo
             praestat
             caeteris
             omnib
             '
             quoad
             hoc
             ,
             quia
             constituit
             homines
             in
             gradu
             sublimiori
             ,
             quàm
             sunt
             caeteri
             Christiani
             .
             
               Bellar.
               quo
               supra
               cap.
            
             28.
             
             §.
             Ordo
             .
          
           
             d
             Cic.
             in
             Offic.
             lib.
             1.
             
             &
             S.
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             Mendacio
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Speaking
             of
             the
             Poeni
             ,
             who
             vsed
             to
             falsifie
             their
             faith
             with
             men
             .
          
           
             a
             Treatise
             supra
             .
          
           
             b
             Iurabis
             viuit
             Dominus
             in
             veritate
             ,
             in
             iudicio
             ,
             &
             iustitia
             .
             ler.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Iudicio
             caret
             ●…ramentum
             incautū
             ,
             veritate
             mendax
             ,
             iustitia
             iniquum
             &
             illicitum
             .
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             d
             Est
             mendacium
             triplex
             ;
             perniciosum
             ,
             officiosum
             ,
             iocosum●
             per●…ciosum
             est
             in
             damnum
             alicuius
             ;
             officiosum
             quod
             est
             in
             al●…
             vulitatem
             ;
             iocosum
             quod
             nec
             in
             dettimentum
             nec
             vtilitatem
             al●cu●us
             est
             .
             Dicimus
             omne
             mendacium
             esse
             quidem
             peccatum
             ,
             &
             cùm
             sit
             in
             turamento
             ,
             omne
             mendacium
             esse
             peccatum
             mortale
             ;
             sine
             iuramento
             ,
             officiôsum
             autem
             &
             iocosum
             esse
             veniale
             peccatum
             .
             
               Tollet
               .
               les
               .
               Instruct
               .
               Sacerd
               lib.
               de
               septem
               peccat
               .
               cap.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             e
             Non
             ad
             tuendam
             pudicitiam
             ,
             mult●
             enim
             mag●s
             custodienda
             est
             a●…
             castitas
             ,
             quae
             m●o
             mendacio
             ,
             quam
             ea
             ,
             quae
             aliena
             libidine
             violatur
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               M●…ac
               .
               cap
            
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Non
               ad
               seruandam
               alterius
               vitam
               corporalem
               .
            
             August
             .
             ibid
             cap.
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             
             &
             Greg.
             Pent.
             supra
             .
          
           
             g
             Non
             ad
             lucrandam
             salutem
             hominis
             aeternam
             .
             
               August
               .
               quo
               supra
               ,
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Non
             ad
             malum
             faciendum
             ,
             vt
             omnes
             Barbari
             Christi
             fidem
             amplectantur
             .
             
               Acost
               .
               Ies
               .
               desalut
               .
               Ind.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             God
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             only
             begotten
             sonne
             .
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Coloss
             .
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Iud.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Reg.
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Iob.
             13.
             vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Iesuits
             supra
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Hist
             .
             of
             Susanna
             .
          
           
             e
             Matt.
             26.
             60.
             
          
           
             f
             Quandò
             aliquis
             in
             tortura
             positus
             reuelat
             alterius
             peccatum
             verè
             ,
             quandò
             non
             interrogatur
             iuridicè
             ,
             non
             peccat
             :
             ratio
             ,
             quia
             nullus
             tenetur
             cum
             tanto
             suo
             detrimento
             conseruare
             famam
             alterius
             ,
             occultando
             crimen
             commissum
             illius
             .
             
               Tol●et
               .
               les
               .
               &
               Cardin.
               lib.
               5.
               
               Instruct
               .
               Sac.
               cap.
            
             66.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Treatise
             .
             Vide
             supra
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             Moderate
             Answerer
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             booke
             .
             
               §.
               And
               if
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Coloss
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             m
             Tit.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Galat.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             De
             muliere
             septies
             ●cta
             ,
             Ad
             Innocentium
             :
             E●mulieri
             maritus
             crimen
             adulterij
             impegerat
             ,
             &
             cum
             eculeus
             corpus
             extenderat
             ,
             oculis
             in
             coelū
             erectis
             ,
             Tu
             Domine
             Iesu
             testis
             es
             ,
             qui
             serutator
             es
             renū
             ,
             non
             ideo
             me
             negare
             velle
             nè
             peream
             ,
             sed
             ideò
             men●…
             nolle
             nè
             peccem
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Tollet
             .
             Ies
             .
             Instruct
             .
             Sacerd
             .
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             21.
             
             &
             22.